This is a modern-English version of Richard III: His Life & Character, Reviewed in the Light of Recent Research, originally written by Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.




<I>King Richard III.  From a picture in the National Portrait Gallery</I>

King Richard III.
From a picture in the National Portrait Gallery




RICHARD III: HIS LIFE & CHARACTER

RICHARD III: HIS LIFE & CHARACTER



REVIEWED IN THE LIGHT OF RECENT RESEARCH

REVIEWED IN LIGHT OF RECENT RESEARCH



BY SIR CLEMENTS E. MARKHAM, K.C.B.

BY SIR CLEMENTS E. MARKHAM, K.C.B.


AUTHOR OF 'THE LIFE OF THE
GREAT LORD FAIRFAX' AND
'THE FIGHTING VERES'

AUTHOR OF 'THE LIFE OF THE
GREAT LORD FAIRFAX' AND
'THE FIGHTING VERES'




WITH A PORTRAIT

WITH A PICTURE



LONDON: SMITH, ELDER, AND CO.
15 WATERLOO PLACE. 1906

LONDON: SMITH, ELDER, AND CO.
15 WATERLOO PLACE. 1906

(All rights reserved)

All rights reserved




{v}

{v}

PREFACE

There are periods of history when the greatest caution is called for in accepting statements put forward by a dominant faction. Very early in my life I came to the conclusion that the period which witnessed the change of dynasties from Plantagenet to Tudor was one of these. The caricature of the last Plantagenet King was too grotesque, and too grossly opposed to his character derived from official records. The stories were an outrage on common-sense. I studied the subject at intervals for many years, and in the course of my researches I found that I more or less shared my doubts with every author of repute who had studied the subject for the last three centuries, except Hume and Lingard. My own conclusions are that Richard III. must be acquitted on all the counts of the indictment. The present work is divided into two parts, the first narrating the events of his life and times, and the second examining the various accusations against him. I did not contemplate publication because I thought that in these days prejudices were too strong to make it possible that a fair and candid hearing should be given to the arguments. But I determined to consult {vi} some historical friends, and I was pleased to find that to a great extent I was mistaken.

There are times in history when we need to be really careful about accepting the claims made by a dominant group. Early in my life, I realized that the transition from the Plantagenet to the Tudor dynasty was one of those times. The portrayal of the last Plantagenet king was too exaggerated and completely mismatched with his character based on official records. The stories were an insult to common sense. I studied this topic on and off for many years, and during my research, I found that many respected authors who had looked into this over the past three centuries shared my doubts, except for Hume and Lingard. My own conclusion is that Richard III should be cleared of all the accusations against him. This work is divided into two parts: the first outlines the events of his life and times, while the second examines the various accusations made against him. I didn't plan to publish this because I thought that today’s prejudices were too strong for anyone to give a fair and unbiased hearing to the arguments. However, I decided to consult {vi} some historical friends, and I was happy to find that I was largely mistaken.

In the first place, I wrote a full abstract of my arguments, for publication in the 'Historical Review,' acting under the advice of my old schoolfellow, Professor Freeman, to whom I sent it in the first instance. It so happened that Mr. Freeman had given attention to part of the subject. He upset some odious fabrications of the chroniclers affecting the character of Margaret of Anjou, by proving that she was in Scotland at the time when the battle of Wakefield was fought. Freeman seldom wrote on so late a period of our history, and we owe this modern excursion to a visit to Mr. Milnes Gaskell at Thornes.

First of all, I wrote a complete summary of my arguments for publication in the 'Historical Review,' following the advice of my old classmate, Professor Freeman, to whom I initially sent it. It just so happened that Mr. Freeman had looked into part of the topic. He debunked some disgusting lies from the chroniclers about Margaret of Anjou's character by showing that she was in Scotland when the battle of Wakefield took place. Freeman rarely wrote about such recent history, and we can thank a visit to Mr. Milnes Gaskell at Thornes for this modern exploration.

After reading what I sent him, Professor Freeman wrote on August 13, 1890: 'Your abstract has set me a-thinking. It is only a Robert of Bellême who does that kind of thing. On your main point I will talk to Gardiner and Stubbs. Meanwhile, I have shown your manuscript to Sidney Owen, who read it and held it to be what lawyers would call considerable. Owen had been at those times, and holds Henry VII. to be at least capable of it.

After reading what I sent him, Professor Freeman wrote on August 13, 1890: 'Your abstract has got me thinking. It’s only a Robert of Bellême who does that kind of thing. I’ll discuss your main point with Gardiner and Stubbs. In the meantime, I showed your manuscript to Sidney Owen, who read it and considered it what lawyers would call considerable. Owen had been there during that period and believes Henry VII. is at least capable of it.'

'It would be a self-denying ordinance in Gairdner if he accepted your view, for he has gone more straight at that time than anybody else. Gardiner has written to him, and he is a little fierce, as was to be expected, but if you are like me, no man's fierceness will hinder you from dining and sleeping as well as usual. The matter is at all events worth discussing.'

'It would go against Gairdner’s principles if he accepted your perspective, since he has been more straightforward about it than anyone else. Gardiner has written to him, and he’s a bit aggressive, which is what we expected, but if you’re anything like me, no one’s anger will stop you from eating and sleeping as usual. Either way, this is worth discussing.'

{vii}

{vii}

Professor York Powell read my manuscript, and wrote: 'I have read the manuscript and think there is something worth looking into. Henry's conduct to Tyrrell is exceedingly suspicious. Either Richard or Henry might have put the boys to death, but it would be interesting for many reasons to know which it was. I am not convinced by Markham, but I do not think Gairdner has the right to be cocksure. The Morton suggestive idea is very ingenious and pretty, and quite probable. It has interested me much to read Markham's letter, for I remember my difficulties in the matter and the point I got to, that the great men did not, for a time, hold the now vulgate view of the murder of the princes. I should rejoice should Markham light upon additional evidence in favour of his thesis, which à priori is by no means unlikely. There is something about Richard's character, ability, and reign which, I think, attracts every real student of history, and gives one a feeling that he has been unfairly dealt with.'

Professor York Powell read my manuscript and wrote: 'I’ve read the manuscript and think there’s something worth exploring. Henry’s behavior towards Tyrrell is very suspicious. Either Richard or Henry could have killed the boys, but it would be interesting to know which one it was for many reasons. I’m not convinced by Markham, but I don’t think Gairdner has the right to be so sure of himself. The Morton idea is really clever, appealing, and quite plausible. I found it very interesting to read Markham’s letter because I remember my struggles with the issue and the conclusion I reached, that the prominent figures didn’t initially share the current mainstream view of the murder of the princes. I would be thrilled if Markham were to find additional evidence supporting his thesis, which is by no means unlikely. There’s something about Richard’s character, abilities, and reign that I think draws in every serious history student and gives the impression that he’s been treated unfairly.'

In 1891, the abstract of my work was published in the 'Historical Review,' and Bishop Creighton, who was then the editor, wrote: 'Thank you for your paper, which I have read with great interest. It certainly makes out a strong case.'

In 1891, the summary of my work was published in the 'Historical Review,' and Bishop Creighton, who was the editor at that time, wrote: 'Thank you for your paper, which I found very interesting. It definitely presents a compelling argument.'

There were two rejoinders from Mr. Gairdner, which enabled me to recast and improve parts of my work by the light of his criticism.

There were two responses from Mr. Gairdner that allowed me to revise and enhance parts of my work based on his feedback.

I lost my adviser, Mr. Freeman, in 1892. One of the last things he did was to warn me of an objection {viii} taken by Miss Edith Thompson, which enabled me to meet it.[1]

I lost my adviser, Mr. Freeman, in 1892. One of the last things he did was warn me about an objection raised by Miss Edith Thompson, which allowed me to address it. {viii}[1]

After careful revision I showed my manuscript to the late Sir Archibald Milman, who had given close attention to those times. On December 27, 1897, he wrote: 'It is your bounden duty to tell your story of Richard III., giving the date for every fact. It is only by sticking to dates that you get at truth in criminal causes, and the same method must be followed at the bar of history. It would be a pleasure to think that the last Plantagenet was not a cruel scoundrel. By giving dates and authorities for them, you render a great service. Richard's loyalty and able administration in the north seem inconsistent with such ferocity. I was much interested in one of your facts, that, according to the story put forward by Henry VII., the bodies of the little princes were taken up from the place of hasty interment and placed in consecrated ground. But lo! they remained under the staircase, where they were found in Charles II.'s reign.'

After careful revision, I showed my manuscript to the late Sir Archibald Milman, who paid close attention to those times. On December 27, 1897, he wrote: 'It's your duty to tell your story of Richard III, providing the date for every fact. It's only by sticking to dates that you can get to the truth in criminal cases, and the same method should be applied in history. It would be nice to think that the last Plantagenet wasn't a cruel villain. By giving dates and sources for them, you do a great service. Richard's loyalty and effective administration in the north seem inconsistent with such brutality. I was particularly interested in one of your points, that, according to the story presented by Henry VII, the bodies of the little princes were exhumed from their quick burial and reburied in consecrated ground. But, alas! they remained under the staircase, where they were discovered in the reign of Charles II.'

In consequence of Sir A. Milman's letter I made another close scrutiny of dates given by various authorities for the same events with important results. I also went very carefully over the ground of the battlefields of Wakefield, Towton, Barnet, Tewkesbury, and Bosworth; and I added some chapters to the work.

In response to Sir A. Milman's letter, I took another close look at the dates provided by different sources for the same events, which led to significant findings. I also thoroughly examined the sites of the battles at Wakefield, Towton, Barnet, Tewkesbury, and Bosworth, and added some chapters to the work.

{ix}

{ix}

The correspondence to which I have referred has led me to the conclusion that students of history are not, as I once believed, unwilling to reconsider the questions which form the subject of the present work, when they are presented from new points of view; and that the well-known arguments which were supposed to suffice for the defence of the Tudor stories in the past are in these days insufficient. The numerous points now raised and submitted for the judgment of students are at all events worth discussing. The present work is about as complete as very frequent revision can make it.

The correspondence I mentioned has led me to conclude that history students are not, as I once thought, reluctant to rethink the questions that are the focus of this work when they are presented from new perspectives; and that the familiar arguments that were believed to adequately defend the Tudor stories in the past are now insufficient. The various issues being raised and put forward for discussion are definitely worth exploring. This work is as complete as constant revisions can make it.


[1] She pointed out that the titles of Norfolk and Nottingham, granted by Edward IV. to his second son Richard, were given by Richard III. to Lords Howard and Berkeley, and that, therefore, young Richard must have been dead. The answer is that the grants to Lords Howard and Berkeley were made on June 28, 1483, before it was even pretended that young Richard had been murdered.

[1] She pointed out that the titles of Norfolk and Nottingham, given by Edward IV to his second son Richard, were transferred by Richard III to Lords Howard and Berkeley. Therefore, young Richard must have been dead. The response is that the grants to Lords Howard and Berkeley were made on June 28, 1483, before anyone even claimed that young Richard had been murdered.




{xi}

{xi}

CONTENTS

CONTENTS

                                                                 PAGE

PREFACE  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .        v

PART I

Part 1

CHAPTER I
BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD

CHAPTER I
BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD

  Description of Fotheringhay  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .        1  
  Possessions of the Duke of York.  Marriage . . . . . . . .     2, 3  
  Birth of Richard . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .        3  
  Letter of Edward and Edmund to their father  . . . . . . .        4  
  Children of the Duke of York . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .        6  
  Richard a prisoner of war aged 7 . . . . . . . . . . . . .        7  
  Refuge in John Paston's rooms . . . . . . . . . . . . .        8

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER 2

DEATH OF RICHARD'S FATHER AND BROTHER AT THE BATTLE OF WAKEFIELD

DEATH OF RICHARD'S FATHER AND BROTHER AT THE BATTLE OF WAKEFIELD

  The Duke of York was named Heir-Apparent . . . . . . . . .        9  
  The Duke and his family gathered at Baynard's Castle . . . .       10  
  March to Sandal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       11  
  Description of Sandal Castle and its surroundings . . . .   12, 13  
  Battle of Wakefield. Death of the Duke . . . . . . . . .   14, 15  
  Death of Edmund, Earl of Rutland . . . . . . . . . . . . .   15, 16  
  Cruelty and inhuman foolishness of the Lancastrians . . . . . .       17  
  Edward's victory at Mortimer's Cross . . . . . . . . . . .       18  
  George and Richard sent to Holland for safety . . . . . .   18, 19 

{xii}

{xii}

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER 3

THE CROWNING VICTORY OF TOWTON

The Victory at Towton

  Description of Edward IV.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       20
Edward proclaimed King . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21, 22
March to the north. Yorkist leaders . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Lancastrian leaders . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Sir Andrew Trollope . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Description of the area around Towton . . . . . . . . . 26
Surprise at Ferrybridge . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Chase and death of Clifford . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Yorkists march to Saxton . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29, 30
Gathering of the Lancastrians . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Battle of Towton . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32, 33
Flight of Henry and his supporters. Edward at York . . . . 34
Coronation of Edward IV. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Edward's generous treatment of his enemies . . . . . . . . . 36
Chapel built by Richard at Towton . . . . . . . . . . . . 37

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER 4

THE CROWN LOST AND WON--BATTLE OF BARNET

THE CROWN LOST AND WON--BATTLE OF BARNET

  Return of George and Richard from Holland  . . . . . . . .       38
  Their Dukedoms, Earldoms and Richard's K.G.  . . . . . . .       38
  Richard as the chief mourner at his father's funeral  . . . . .       39
  Military training with Warwick  . . . . . . . . . . . . .       40
  Description of Richard . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       40
  Warwick’s betrayal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       41
  Edward and Richard's escape to Holland. . . . . . . . . .   42, 43
  Expedition launched from Veere . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       44
  Landing at Ravenspur . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       45
  Edward's successful campaign  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   46, 47
  Richard's talks with Clarence  . . . . . . . . . . .       48
  Battle of Barnet . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   49, 52

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER 5

MARGARET OF ANJOU AND HER SON EDWARD

MARGARET OF ANJOU AND HER SON EDWARD

  Birth and marriage of Margaret . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   53, 54
  Birth of Edward  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       55
  Adventures in the wars . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   56, 59
{xiii}
  Home at Koeur-la-Petite  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       60  
  Edward's talks with the Chief Justice  . . . . . .   61, 66  
  Deal with Warwick   . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       67  
  Description of young Edward  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       68 

CHAPTER VI

Chapter 6

THE BATTLE OF TEWKESBURY

THE BATTLE OF TEWKESBURY

  Margaret and Edward arrive in Weymouth . . . . . . . . . . .       69
  Proceed to Bristol . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       70
  King Edward's military strategy . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       71
  Overview of the battlefield  . . . . . . . . . . . . .       72
  March of King Edward's army  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       73
  Battle of Tewkesbury . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   74, 75
  Death of Edward of Lancaster on the battlefield . . . . .       75
  Execution of some leaders  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       76
  Pardon for the others . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       77
  Death of Henry VI. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       78
  Ransom of Margaret. Her death . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       79

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER 7

MARRIED LIFE AND PUBLIC SERVICES OF RICHARD DUKE OF GLOUCESTER

MARRIED LIFE AND PUBLIC SERVICES OF RICHARD DUKE OF GLOUCESTER

  Richard's march to Sandwich  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       80  
  Marriage of Richard and Anne Nevill  . . . . . . . . . . .   81, 82  
  Richard with his brother in France . . . . . . . . . . . .       82  
  Description of Middleham Castle  . . . . . . . . . . . . .       83  
  Home life at Middleham . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   82, 83, 84  
  Public duties. Frequent visits to York  . . . . . . . . .       84  
  Warden of the Marches. Scottish campaign  . . . . . . . .   84, 86  
  Death of Edward IV. Lady Grey. Children  . . . . . . . .   86, 87 

CHAPTER VIII

CHAPTER 8

ACCESSION OF RICHARD III

Rise of Richard III

  Conspiracy of the Woodvilles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       88
  Richard appointed Protector by his brother's wishes . . . . . . .       89
  Arrest of Rivers and his associates  . . . . . . . . . . .       90
  Queen Dowager in hiding . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       91
  Richard and his mother . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .       92
  Revelation of Bishop Stillington . . . . . . . . . . . . .       93
{xiv}
  Account of Bishop Stillington  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .    94-95
  Founding of the College at Acaster . . . . . . . . . . .       96
  Illegitimate children of Edward IV . . . . . . . . . . .       97
  Hastings-Woodville conspiracy  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   98, 99
  Execution of Rivers and his associates . . . . . . . . . .  99, 100
  Richard's claim to the throne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      101
  Ascension . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      102

CHAPTER IX

CHAPTER 9

CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE

STATE OF THE PEOPLE

Results of the Lancastrian takeover . . . . . . . . . .      103  
Impact of the Wars of the Roses . . . . . . . . . . . . .      104  
No destruction of the nobility . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      105  
Landscape. Country living . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      106  
Castles  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      107  
Hunting and falconry  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      108  
The Peerage  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      109  
City homes  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      110  
Splendor of the Court  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      111  
Merchant wealth. City Guilds . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      112  
Rise of printing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      113  
Caxton's works . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114, 115  
Literary aristocrats  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115, 116  
Education  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      117  
Bishops. Clergy. Monasteries. Pilgrimages . . . . . . .  118-119  
Lawlessness  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      120  
Manor houses. Agriculture . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      121  
People's conditions  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  122-123  
Prices . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      123 

CHAPTER X

CHAPTER X

REIGN OF RICHARD III

RICHARD III'S REIGN

  Description of the King  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      124
  Treatment of his nephews . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      125
  Coronation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  126-127
  Claim of Buckingham  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      128
  Royal Progress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  129-130
  Rebellion of Buckingham  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  131-132
{xv}
List of traitors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  132-133  
Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      134  
Reforms. Revenue. Navy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      135  
Convocation. Agreement with the Queen Dowager . . . . . .      136  
Death of the Prince of Wales. His tomb  . . . . . . . . .      137  
Edward Earl of Warwick made Heir-Apparent  . . . . . . . .      138  
King Richard's popularity  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      139  
Conspiracy of Henry Tudor  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      140  
The King assembled troops at Nottingham  . . . . . . . . .      141  
Proclamation against Henry Tudor . . . . . . . . . . . . .      143  
Peerage of Richard III.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      143  
Ministers of Richard III.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      144  
Commissioners for Peace with Scotland  . . . . . . . . . .      145  
Judges and Law Officers  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      145  
Bishops  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      146  
Knights of the Garter  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      146  
Knights of the Bath  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      147

CHAPTER XI

CHAPTER 11

THE BATTLE OF BOSWORTH

THE BATTLE OF BOSWORTH

  Betrayal of the Stanleys explained  . . . . . . . . . . . 148, 149
  King Richard's military skills . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      150
  English bravery shown by Richard . . . . . . . . . . . .      150
  Loyal supporters gathering around the King . . . . . . . .      151
  Description of the area around Bosworth . . . . . . . .      152
  Locations of the two armies  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      153
  King Richard leads his troops into battle  . . . . . . .      154
  Betrayal of Lord Stanley . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      155
  The King's brave charge  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      155
  Death of the King  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  155-156-157
  Richard buried in Leicester. Memorials  . . . . . . . . .      158
  Character of King Richard  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      159
  His generosity. Dispute resolutions  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      160
  Effective governance. Construction projects  . . . . . . . .      161
  Literary interests. Founded the College of Heralds . . . . . .      162
  Comparison of Richard and the Tudors . . . . . . . . . . . 162, 163
  His married life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      164
  Contemporary Monarchs  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      165


{xvi}

{xvi}

PART II

Part 2


CHAPTER I

CHAPTER 1

THE AUTHORITIES

THE AUTHORITIES

The Plantagenet Dynasty  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      166
Character and position of the accusers . . . . . . . . . .      167
Extravagance of their caricature . . . . . . . . . . . . .      167
Writers funded by the Tudors . . . . . . . . . . . . .      168
The infamous pamphlet by Morton . . . . . . . . . . . . .  168-171
Bernard André  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      171
Polydore Virgil  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  171-172
Rous . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      173
Fabyan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      174
Warkworth  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      175
Continuators of the Croyland Chronicle . . . . . . . . . .  175-178
Official documents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      179
Hall, Grafton, Holinshed, Stow, Buck . . . . . . . . . . .      179
Reaction.  Modern authors  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      181
Miss Halsted . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      182
Upholders of the Tudor narratives . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  182-183

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER 2

EXAMINATION OF THE CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD

EXAMINATION OF THE CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD

  Reckless abundance of abuse  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      184
  Deformity.  Statements from Rous and Morton . . . . . . . . .      185
      The truth  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      186
      The purpose of the slander  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      187
  Tewkesbury.  The truth as told by all contemporaries  . . . .  188-189
      Fable by Fabyan  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      190
      Polydore Virgil  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      190
      Subsequent additions  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      190
      Silence of Morton and Rous . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  191-192
  Henry VI.  Suggestions  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      193
      Warkworth and Fabyan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  194-195
      The Croyland Monk  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      195
      Polydore Virgil contradicts  . . . . . . . . . . . . .      196
      All untrustworthy  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      196
      Evidence of the accounts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      197
{xvii}
      Evidence from a modern writer  . . . . . . . . . .      198
      The reality  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      199
  Marriage.  Richard and Anne really close  . . . . . . .      200
      Critique from Miss Strickland, an example of the kind
        of arguments used  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      201
  Countess of Warwick.  Incorrect statement from Rous  . . . . . .      201
      The reality  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      202
  Death of Clarence.  Accusation completely unfounded . . . . .      202
      Another example of argument . . . . . . . . . . . . .      203
      The reality  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      204

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER 3

FURTHER CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD III

ADDITIONAL CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD III

  Some information about Morton, the main accuser  . . . . . . . .  205-207  
  Misrepresentation of events  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  208-210  
  Deceptive misrepresentations about Hastings . . . . . .  210-212  
  Falsification of dates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  215-217  
  The accession. The real claim . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      218  
      Henry VII’s attempt to destroy the evidence  . . . .      219  
      Polydore Virgil's version  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      220  
      Morton's version . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      221  
      Fabyan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      222  
      Further falsification of dates . . . . . . . . . . . .      223  
  Buckingham's treason. False reasons given for
        his discontent . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      223  
      The truth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      224  
      Morton's account of conversations  . . . . . . . . . . 225, 226  
  Second coronation. Statement disproved  . . . . . . . . .      227  
  Death of the Queen. Slanders from Polydore and Rous . . . .      228  
  Elizabeth of York. Ridiculous rumor spread . . . . . . . . .      229  
      Elizabeth's letter to the Duke of Norfolk  . . . . . .  229-230  
      Intrigues involving Henry's mother  . . . . . . . . . . . . .      231  
  Lord Strange. The truth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      232 

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER 4

THE MAIN CHARGE AGAINST RICHARD III

THE MAIN CHARGE AGAINST RICHARD III

  Rests on whether past crimes are true or not . . . .      233  
  Richard's background . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      234  
  No need to worry about his nephews . . . . . . . . . . . . .      235 
{xviii}
  Treatment of others in the same position . . . . . . . . .      236
  His nephews were likely part of his household . . . .      236
  Bill, in March 1485, for the older nephew  . . . . . . . .      237
  Behavior of the mother and sister . . . . . . . . . . . . .  238-239
  Rumors being circulated . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  240-242
  Claims of the French Chancellor . . . . . . . . . . . .      242
  Accounts from Fabyan, Rous, Polydore, André  . . . . . . .      244
  Sir William Stanley's actions  . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      244
  False rumors spread by Henry  . . . . . . . . . .      245

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER 5

HENRY TUDOR IN THE DOCK

HENRY TUDOR ON TRIAL

  Description of Henry VII.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      246
  His unlawful executions after Bosworth  . . . . . . . . . .      247
  Responsible for the lives of royal children  . . . . . . .      248
  Henry's character  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      249
  Need to strengthen his position . . . . . . . . . . .      250
  His Parliament of outlaws.  Unjust accusations . . . . . .      251
  Loyal men accused unjustly  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      252
  Silent about the late King's nephews.  Were they missing?       253
  If they were alive, Henry's marriage required them to die . . .      254
  Henry's treatment of others who got in his way  . . . . . .      255
  The fate of the princes, if they were alive, was decided by the marriage . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      256
  Imprisonment of the Queen Dowager  . . . . . . . . . . . .      257
  Henry promoted a story, in Polydore Virgil  . . . . . .      258
  A more detailed story, published by Rastell and Grafton     260-263
  Alleged rewards given by Richard to murderers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264, 265
  Confession of Tyrrel and Dighton was fabricated  . . . . . . .      267
  Origin of these stories . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      267
  Some information about Sir James Tyrrel . . . . . . . . . . . . .      268
  Henry's grant to John Green. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      269
  Tyrrel gained favor.  His two pardons . . . . . . . .      269
  Murder of the two Princes  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      269
  Relatives silenced . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  270-271
  Hush money to 'Black Will' . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      271
  Reward to Dighton  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      272
  Rewards and positions for Tyrrel . . . . . . . . . . . .      272
  Treacherous arrest and swift execution of Tyrrel . . . .      273
  Dighton to live in Calais  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      274
  The story promoted and generally accepted . . . . . . .      274
{xix}
  Judicial murder of the Earl of Warwick . . . . . . . . . .      275
  Henry's regret  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      276
  Elizabeth witnessed the harsh treatment of her mother and cousin
      Her death  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      277
  Henry's plan to kill the Earl of Suffolk . . . . . . . .      277
  His death. Successful as the world defines success  . . .      278
  Unexplained events . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279, 280

CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER 6

MR. GAIRDNER'S RICHARD III

Mr. Gairdner's Richard III

  Mr. Gairdner's perspective on the alleged crimes  . . . . . . . .      281
  Views expressed in Mr. Gairdner's preface . . . . . . . . . .      282
  Richard's character  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      283
  Richard cleared of several charges . . . . . . . . . . .      285
  Tudor myths incompatible with Richard's character  . .      285
  Mr. Gairdner's latest opinion on the Tewkesbury charge  . . .  286-287
  On Edward IV's actions after Tewkesbury . . . . . . .  289-290
  His view of the Henry VI charge . . . . . . . . . . . . .      290
  His dismissal of the evidence from the writer in Fleetwood .      292
  Clears Richard of blame for Clarence's death . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  294-295
  Position regarding the claim to the crown . . . . . .      296
  Supports the Duchess of York accusations . . . . . . . . .      297
  His reasoning for this belief . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      297
  Murder of the Princes. A story recognized to be filled with inaccuracies and improbabilities  . . . . . . . . . .      298
  Richard couldn't have been a cold, calculating villain .      298
  He must have been impulsive and reckless . . . . . . . . . .      298
  Such a person might have committed the crime on a sudden whim . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      299
  The uprising in Kent was thought to be the motive . . . . . . .      299
  But the murders are said to have happened in August, the uprising in October. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      299
  Thus, Mr. Gairdner's theory falls short . . . . . . . . . . . . .      299
  Mr. Gairdner provides evidence of the King's popularity  . .      300
  Richard was a victim of the betrayal by a few traitors .      300
  Mr. Gairdner's testimony to Richard's good qualities . . .      300
  High value of Mr. Gairdner's work . . . . . . . . . . . .  300-301

INDEX  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .      303



{xx}

{xx}

GENEALOGICAL TABLES

FAMILY TREES

SEIZE QUARTERS OF EDWARD IV. AND RICHARD III. . . .   to face page 6

SEIZE QUARTERS OF ANNE NEVILL . . . . . . . . . . .       "    "  82

MAP

MAP

BATTLE OF BOSWORTH FIELD . . . . . . . . . . . .     to face page 328



{1}

LIFE OF RICHARD III



PART I

CHAPTER I

BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD

The castle of Fotheringhay[1] was the birthplace of our last Plantagenet king. This venerable pile stood on the banks of the river Nen, in Northamptonshire, amidst 'marvellous fair corn ground and pasture.' From its battlements there was an extensive view, bounded to the westward by the forest of Rockingham, while on the other side the abbey church of Peterborough and the woods of Milton intercepted the distant expanse of fen country. Originally built by bold Simon de St. Liz in the twelfth century, the castle had fallen into ruin when it reverted to the crown, and was granted by Edward III. to his son Edmund of Langley.

The castle of Fotheringhay[1] was where our last Plantagenet king was born. This historic structure stood on the banks of the river Nen in Northamptonshire, surrounded by 'beautiful farmland and pasture.' From its walls, there was a wide view, with the Rockingham forest to the west, while on the opposite side, the abbey church of Peterborough and the woods of Milton blocked the far-off expanse of marshland. Originally built by the daring Simon de St. Liz in the twelfth century, the castle had fallen into disrepair when it returned to the crown and was granted by Edward III to his son Edmund of Langley.

Edmund, who was created Duke of York by his nephew Richard II., rebuilt the castle and founded a college hard by. Fotheringhay was surrounded by a double moat with drawbridges, the river Nen serving as the outer moat on the south side, and the Mill Brook, {2} flowing between the castle yard and the little park, to the east. The walls were of stone, and the great gate in the north front was adorned with the arms of England, as differenced for Edmund of Langley, impaling the arms of Castille and Leon.[2] The keep, built in the shape of a fetterlock, was on a mount in the north-west angle of the castle; and below there was a great courtyard surrounded by stately buildings, a chapel, and 'very fair lodgings,' as Leland tells us. The great hall was seventy feet long, with a deep oriel window at one end.[3]

Edmund, who was made Duke of York by his nephew Richard II, rebuilt the castle and established a nearby college. Fotheringhay was enclosed by a double moat with drawbridges, with the river Nen acting as the outer moat on the south side, and the Mill Brook flowing between the castle yard and the small park to the east. The walls were made of stone, and the main gate at the north front was decorated with the arms of England, modified for Edmund of Langley, along with the arms of Castille and Leon.[2] The keep, designed like a fetterlock, was situated on a mound in the north-west corner of the castle. Below it was a large courtyard surrounded by impressive buildings, a chapel, and "very fine accommodations," as Leland described. The great hall was seventy feet long, featuring a deep oriel window at one end.[3]

Here dwelt Edmund the first Duke of York, his son Edward the second Duke, who fell at Agincourt, and his grandson Richard, the third Duke. Edmund projected the foundation of a college near the parish church, to consist of a master, eight clerks, and thirteen choristers. He commenced the choir, while his son and grandson completed and richly endowed this religious house. The church was a fine specimen of the Perpendicular architecture of the time, and the cloisters had numerous windows filled with stained glass.

Here lived Edmund, the first Duke of York, his son Edward, the second Duke, who died at Agincourt, and his grandson Richard, the third Duke. Edmund planned to establish a college near the parish church, consisting of a master, eight clerks, and thirteen choristers. He started the choir, while his son and grandson finished and generously funded this religious establishment. The church was a great example of the Perpendicular architecture of the time, and the cloisters had many windows filled with stained glass.

The third Duke of York resided at Fotheringhay during part of every year when he was in England, {3} with his beautiful wife the Lady Cicely Nevill, the 'Rose of Raby,' and their troop of fair children. But he also held vast estates elsewhere. In Yorkshire the castles of Sandal and Conisborough were part of his paternal inheritance. On the Welsh borders he had succeeded to all the possessions of the Mortimers, including Ludlow and Wigmore. For his mother was the heiress of Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March, and also of Lionel Duke of Clarence, the second surviving son of King Edward III. Baynard's Castle, in the City of London, was the Duke's town house.

The third Duke of York spent part of each year at Fotheringhay when he was in England, {3} along with his beautiful wife, Lady Cicely Nevill, the 'Rose of Raby,' and their group of lovely children. But he also owned large estates in other places. In Yorkshire, the castles of Sandal and Conisborough were part of his family inheritance. On the Welsh borders, he inherited all the properties of the Mortimers, including Ludlow and Wigmore. His mother was the heiress of Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March, and also Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the second surviving son of King Edward III. Baynard's Castle, in the City of London, served as the Duke's city residence.

The 'Rose of Raby' bore her husband twelve children, and they came of a right noble English stock. In their veins flowed the blood of Plantagenet and Holland, Mortimer and FitzAlan, Nevill and Percy, Clifford and Audley. Five of these fair branches died in infancy. Ann, the eldest of those who survived early childhood, was born at Fotheringhay in 1439. The three next, Edward, Edmund and Elizabeth, first saw the light at Rouen, when their father was making a last gallant stand for English dominion in France, from 1442 to 1444. Margaret was born at Fotheringhay. The Duke and Duchess were ruling in Ireland when George was born at Dublin Castle. The three last births were at Fotheringhay, but of these only Richard, the eleventh child, survived infancy.

The 'Rose of Raby' had twelve children with her husband, coming from a truly noble English heritage. Their bloodline included Plantagenet and Holland, Mortimer and FitzAlan, Nevill and Percy, Clifford and Audley. Five of these beautiful children died in infancy. Ann, the oldest of those who lived past early childhood, was born in Fotheringhay in 1439. The next three, Edward, Edmund, and Elizabeth, were born in Rouen while their father was making a final brave effort to maintain English control in France, from 1442 to 1444. Margaret was also born in Fotheringhay. The Duke and Duchess were in charge in Ireland when George was born at Dublin Castle. The last three children were born in Fotheringhay, but only Richard, the eleventh child, lived past infancy.

Richard Plantagenet was born at Fotheringhay Castle on October 2, 1452. He probably passed the first five years of his life there with George and Margaret. The elder sisters, Anne and Elizabeth, were married to 'Lancastrian' noblemen, the Dukes of Exeter and Suffolk, when Richard was still in infancy. His elder brothers, Edward Earl of March and Edmund Earl of Rutland, were separated from him by an interval {4} of ten years, and lived with their tutor Richard Croft at Ludlow or Wigmore. So that Richard's childhood must have been passed with his brother George and his sister Margaret, the future Duchess of Burgundy. But both were a few years older than little Richard.

Richard Plantagenet was born at Fotheringhay Castle on October 2, 1452. He likely spent the first five years of his life there with George and Margaret. His older sisters, Anne and Elizabeth, were married to 'Lancastrian' noblemen, the Dukes of Exeter and Suffolk, while Richard was still a baby. His older brothers, Edward Earl of March and Edmund Earl of Rutland, were ten years older than him and lived with their tutor Richard Croft in Ludlow or Wigmore. So, Richard's childhood was spent mainly with his brother George and his sister Margaret, who would later become the Duchess of Burgundy. However, both were a few years older than little Richard.

We obtain a glimpse of the home life of the two elder boys, Edward and Edmund, from a letter to their father which has been preserved.[4]

We get a look into the home life of the two older boys, Edward and Edmund, from a letter to their dad that has been kept.[4]


'Right high and right mighty prince, our full redoubted and right noble lord and father.

'Right high and right mighty prince, our esteemed and noble lord and father.'

'As lowly with all our hearts as we, your true and natural sons can or may, we recommend us unto your noble grace, humbly beseeching your noble and worthy fatherhood daily to give us your hearty blessing; through which we trust much the rather to increase and grow to virtue, and to speed the better in all matters and things that we shall use, occupy, and exercise.

'With all our hearts, as humble as we can be, your true and natural sons recommend ourselves to your noble grace. We kindly ask your worthy fatherhood to give us your heartfelt blessing every day; through this, we hope to grow in virtue and to succeed better in all the matters and activities we engage in.'

'Right high and right mighty prince, our full redoubted lord and father—

'Right high and right mighty prince, our esteemed and powerful lord and father—

'We thank our blessed Lord, not only of your honourable conduct and good speed in all your matters and business, of your gracious prevail against the intent and malice of your evil willers, but also of the knowledge that it pleased your nobleness to let us now late have of the same by relation of Sir Walter Devereux Kt.[5] {5} and John Milwater Esq.,[6] and John at Nokes, yeoman of your honourable chamber. Also we thank your noble and good fatherhood for our green gowns now late sent unto us to our great comfort, beseeching your good lordship to remember our porteux,[7] and that we might have some fine bonnets sent unto us by the next sure messenger, for necessity so requireth. Over this, right noble lord and father, please it your highness to wit that we have charged your servant, William Smyth, bearer of these, for to declare unto your nobility certain things on our behalf, namely concerning and touching the odious rule and demeaning of Richard Croft and of his brother. Wherefore we beseech your gracious lordship and full noble fatherhood to hear him in exposition of the same, and to his relation to give full faith and credence. Right high and right mighty prince, our full redoubted and right noble lord and father, we beseech Almighty Jesus give you as good life and long, with as much continual perfect prosperity as your princely heart can best desire. Written at your castle of Ludlow on Saturday in Easter week.

We thank our blessed Lord, not only for your honorable conduct and success in all your matters and business, and for your gracious victory over the intentions and malice of your enemies, but also for the news that it pleased you to finally let us know about this through Sir Walter Devereux Kt.[5] {5} and John Milwater Esq.,[6] and John at Nokes, a servant of your honorable chamber. We also thank your noble and kind father for the green gowns you recently sent to us, which have greatly comforted us. We kindly ask you to remember our request for some fine bonnets to be sent to us by the next reliable messenger, as it is necessary. Furthermore, dear noble lord and father, please know that we have entrusted your servant, William Smyth, who bears this message, to communicate certain matters on our behalf, particularly regarding the disgraceful actions and behavior of Richard Croft and his brother. Therefore, we humbly ask your gracious lordship and noble father to listen to him as he explains these matters and to give his account full faith and credence. Right high and right mighty prince, our esteemed and noble lord and father, we pray that Almighty Jesus grants you a long and good life, with as much ongoing perfect prosperity as your princely heart can desire. Written at your castle of Ludlow on Saturday in Easter week.

'your humble sons
    'Edward (Earl of March)
    'Edmund (Earl of Rutland).'

'your humble sons
    'Edward (Earl of March)
    'Edmund (Earl of Rutland).'


The boys evidently did not like their tutor, declaring him to be tyrannical and disagreeable.[8]

The boys clearly didn't like their tutor, calling him harsh and unpleasant.[8]


{6}

{6}

CHILDREN OF RICHARD, DUKE OF YORK

CHILDREN OF RICHARD, DUKE OF YORK

1. Anne. Born at Fotheringhay, August 11, 1439. (Duchess of Exeter.)

1. Anne. Born at Fotheringhay, August 11, 1439. (Duchess of Exeter.)

2. Henry. Born at Hatfield, February 10,1441. (Died in infancy.)

2. Henry. Born in Hatfield, February 10, 1441. (Died as an infant.)

3. Edward. Born at Rouen,[9] April 28, 1442. (Earl of March. King.)

3. Edward. Born in Rouen,[9] April 28, 1442. (Earl of March. King.)

4. Edmund. Born at Rouen, May 17, 1443. (Earl of Rutland.)

4. Edmund. Born in Rouen on May 17, 1443. (Earl of Rutland.)

5. Elizabeth. Born at Rouen, April 22,1444. (Duchess of Suffolk.)

5. Elizabeth. Born in Rouen, April 22, 1444. (Duchess of Suffolk.)

6. Margaret. Born at Fotheringhay, May 3, 1446. (Duchess of Burgundy. Died 1503.)

6. Margaret. Born in Fotheringhay on May 3, 1446. (Duchess of Burgundy. Died 1503.)

7. William. Born at Fotheringhay, July 7, 1447. (Died young.)

7. William. Born at Fotheringhay, July 7, 1447. (Died young.)

8. John. Born at Neath, November 7, 1448. (Died in infancy.)

8. John. Born in Neath on November 7, 1448. (Died as a baby.)

9. George. Born at Dublin, October 21, 1449. (Duke of Clarence.)

9. George. Born in Dublin, October 21, 1449. (Duke of Clarence.)

10. Thomas. Born at Fotheringhay, 1450. (Died in infancy.)

10. Thomas. Born in Fotheringhay, 1450. (Died as an infant.)

11. Richard. Born at Fotheringhay, October 2, 1452.[10] (Duke of Gloucester. King.)

11. Richard. Born at Fotheringhay, October 2, 1452.[10] (Duke of Gloucester. King.)

12. Ursula. Born at Fotheringhay, July 20,1455. (Died in infancy.)

12. Ursula. Born in Fotheringhay, July 20, 1455. (Passed away in infancy.)

W. WYRCESTER, Annales, 460-477.

W. WYRCESTER, *Annales*, 460-477.



SEIZE QUARTIERS OF EDWARD IV. AND RICHARD III.

SEIZE QUARTIERS OF EDWARD IV. AND RICHARD III.

Their father, the Duke of York, first Prince of the blood royal, was the most powerful and wealthy, as well as one of the ablest noblemen in the kingdom. He was moderate and prudent, and was unwillingly driven into resistance to the misgovernment of the corrupt faction which misused the powers they had seized, owing to the imbecility of Henry VI. His original object was not to assert his own undoubted title to the throne, but to obtain just and reasonable government by the removal of corrupt and incapable ministers. 'After repeated experience of bad faith, and after {7} fruitlessly endeavouring to bind Henry by pledges, the Duke was at length forced into advancing his own claim.'[11]

Their father, the Duke of York, the first Prince of the blood royal, was the most powerful and wealthy, as well as one of the smartest noblemen in the kingdom. He was moderate and cautious, and reluctantly pushed into opposing the mismanagement of the corrupt faction that abused the power they had taken because of Henry VI's incompetence. His initial goal wasn't to claim his undeniable right to the throne but to achieve fair and reasonable governance by removing corrupt and incompetent officials. After repeatedly experiencing dishonesty and unsuccessfully trying to bind Henry with promises, the Duke was eventually forced to advance his own claim.{7}

Disaster followed the first attempt of the Duke of York at open resistance. He was overpowered by the Lancastrian forces at Ludlow, in October 1459, and his followers were scattered. The Duke himself, with his son Edmund, fled to Ireland. His eldest son, Edward Earl of March, escaped to Calais with the Earl of Warwick. The Duchess of York, and her three young children, Margaret, George and Richard, were taken prisoners at Wigmore. They were sent to Tunbridge Castle in the custody of their mother's sister, the Duchess of Buckingham, who had married a Lancastrian husband.

Disaster struck on the Duke of York's first attempt at open resistance. He was overwhelmed by the Lancastrian forces at Ludlow in October 1459, and his supporters were scattered. The Duke himself, along with his son Edmund, fled to Ireland. His eldest son, Edward, Earl of March, escaped to Calais with the Earl of Warwick. The Duchess of York and her three young children, Margaret, George, and Richard, were captured at Wigmore. They were sent to Tunbridge Castle under the guard of their mother’s sister, the Duchess of Buckingham, who had married a Lancastrian husband.

Little Richard was only seven years of age when he became a prisoner of war. The detention was of short duration. His eldest brother landed in Kent and marched to London. Troops flocked to the standard of the gallant youth, and he advanced northwards against his enemies. The Duchess of York then escaped from Tunbridge, and found an asylum for her little children at the chambers of John Paston, in the Temple.[12]

Little Richard was just seven years old when he became a prisoner of war. The detention didn't last long. His oldest brother arrived in Kent and marched to London. Soldiers rallied around the brave young man, and he moved north to face his enemies. The Duchess of York then escaped from Tunbridge and found a safe place for her young children at the chambers of John Paston in the Temple.[12]

Meanwhile Edward, Earl of March, won a great victory at Northampton, and Henry VI. became his prisoner. He returned to London, but the children had not been two days in John Paston's chambers before their mother was summoned to meet her {8} husband at Hereford, who was returning from Ireland. The children were left with servants. Young Edward, however, while busily engaged in preparing for the defence of the city, found time to visit his little brothers and sister every day.[13]

Meanwhile, Edward, Earl of March, scored a big victory at Northampton, and Henry VI became his prisoner. He headed back to London, but the kids had only been in John Paston's rooms for two days before their mom was called to meet her husband in Hereford, who was coming back from Ireland. The kids were left with the staff. Young Edward, though busy getting ready to defend the city, still managed to visit his little brothers and sister every day. {8} [13]


[1] 'Fodringeia' in Domesday. 'Fodering' is part of a forest separated from the rest, for producing hay.

[1] 'Fodringeia' in the Domesday Book. 'Fodering' refers to a section of a forest that is set apart from the others for hay production.

[2] He married Isabella of Castille and Leon.

[2] He married Isabella of Castile and León.

[3] Mary Queen of Scots was tried and beheaded in the great hall of Fotheringhay. But it is untrue that the castle was destroyed by James I. on that account. James granted it to Lord Mountjoy, and it was intact, though out of repair, when it was surveyed in 1625. It began to be dismantled soon after this survey; but the work of demolition was very gradual. The college buildings had been desecrated and destroyed by John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland, to whom they were granted by the government of Edward VI. The last remains of the castle were demolished in the middle of the last century. See Historic Notices in reference to Fotheringhay, by the Rev. H. K. Bonney (Oundle, 1821).

[3] Mary Queen of Scots was tried and executed in the great hall of Fotheringhay. However, it's not true that the castle was destroyed by James I because of this. James granted it to Lord Mountjoy, and it was still standing, although in poor condition, when it was surveyed in 1625. It started to be taken apart soon after this survey, but the demolition work was very slow. The college buildings had been vandalized and destroyed by John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland, who received them from the government of Edward VI. The last remnants of the castle were leveled in the middle of the last century. See Historic Notices in reference to Fotheringhay, by the Rev. H. K. Bonney (Oundle, 1821).

[4] MS. Cotton, Vesp., F. iii., fol. 9. Printed in the first series of Ellis's original letters, i. 9, letter v.

[4] MS. Cotton, Vesp., F. iii., fol. 9. Printed in the first series of Ellis's original letters, i. 9, letter v.

[5] This Sir Walter Devereux, son of Walter Chancellor of Ireland 1449, when the Duke of York was Lord Deputy, was born in 1432. He married Anne, heiress of Lord Ferrers of Chartley, and was summoned to Parliament by that title jure uxoris. Sir Walter Devereux, Lord Ferrers of Chartley, fell gloriously at Bosworth, fighting for his King, Richard III., the younger brother of his two young friends Edward and Edmund. He was ancestor of the Devereux, Earls of Essex.

[5] Sir Walter Devereux, son of Walter, Chancellor of Ireland in 1449, was born in 1432 when the Duke of York was the Lord Deputy. He married Anne, the heiress of Lord Ferrers of Chartley, and was called to Parliament by that title jure uxoris. Sir Walter Devereux, Lord Ferrers of Chartley, died heroically at Bosworth, fighting for his King, Richard III, who was the younger brother of his two close friends, Edward and Edmund. He was an ancestor of the Devereux, Earls of Essex.

[6] Afterwards esquire to Richard Duke of Gloucester. He fell at the battle of Barnet, fighting by his young master's side.

[6] Afterward, he served as squire to Richard, Duke of Gloucester. He died at the battle of Barnet, fighting alongside his young master.

[7] Breviary.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Prayer book.

[8] Richard Croft of Croft Castle, in Herefordshire, is the odious ruler mentioned by the young princes. He was faithful to King Edward during the Tewkesbury campaign; but the boys had some insight into character. For Croft appears to have been a time-server. He got made Treasurer of the Household to Henry Tudor, and fought for him at Stoke. To please his new patron he appears to have told some story, disparaging to Edward IV., which, in a garbled form, appeared in Hall's Chronicle.

[8] Richard Croft of Croft Castle, in Herefordshire, is the despicable ruler that the young princes refer to. He was loyal to King Edward during the Tewkesbury campaign; however, the boys had a sense of his character. Croft seems to have been someone who shifted loyalties for personal gain. He became Treasurer of the Household for Henry Tudor and fought for him at Stoke. To win over his new boss, he apparently shared a story that put down Edward IV, which later appeared in a distorted version in Hall's Chronicle.

[9] Edwardus quartus Rothomagi natus. Rous, p. 210.

[9] Edward IV was born in Rouen. Rous, p. 210.

[10] Rous says that Richard was born on the feast of the eleven thousand virgins, October 21. But this was really George's birthday, in 1449.

[10] Rous states that Richard was born on the feast of the eleven thousand virgins, October 21. However, this was actually George's birthday, in 1449.

[11] Gairdner. The Duke's mother, Anne Mortimer, was grand-daughter of Philippa Countess of March, the only child of Lionel Duke of Clarence, second son of King Edward III. Henry VI. was great-grandson of John Duke of Lancaster, third son of Edward III.

[11] Gairdner. The Duke's mother, Anne Mortimer, was the granddaughter of Philippa, Countess of March, the only child of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the second son of King Edward III. Henry VI was the great-grandson of John, Duke of Lancaster, the third son of Edward III.

[12] Paston Letters, i. 525. Christopher Hansson to John Paston.

[12] Paston Letters, i. 525. Christopher Hansson to John Paston.

[13] 'And sythe y left here bothe the sunys and the dowztyr, and the Lord of Marche comyth every day to se them.'—Paston Letters.

[13] 'And since I left here both the sons and the daughter, the Lord of Marche comes every day to see them.'—Paston Letters.




{9}

CHAPTER II

DEATH OF RICHARD'S FATHER AND BROTHER AT THE BATTLE OF WAKEFIELD

In October 1460, the Duke and Duchess of York, with young Edmund Earl of Rutland, reached London. The Duke's superior right to the crown, as representative of the second son of Edward III. while Henry VI. only derived from the third son, was recognised and declared by Act of Parliament. But, in consideration of the reverence felt for his father and of his own long tenure, it was enacted that Henry should retain the throne for life, provided that he acknowledged the Duke as heir-apparent. This Act of Settlement received the royal assent and became law, all opposing statutes being repealed. On November 9, the Duke of York was solemnly declared Heir-Apparent and Lord Protector during Henry's life.

In October 1460, the Duke and Duchess of York, along with young Edmund, Earl of Rutland, arrived in London. The Duke's rightful claim to the throne, as the representative of the second son of Edward III, was recognized and declared by an Act of Parliament, while Henry VI's claim was based on being the third son. However, out of respect for his father and due to his own long rule, it was decided that Henry should keep the throne for life, as long as he recognized the Duke as the heir apparent. This Act of Settlement received royal approval and became law, with all conflicting statutes being repealed. On November 9, the Duke of York was officially declared Heir Apparent and Lord Protector during Henry's reign.

But Queen Margaret and her partisans refused to be bound by the acts of the King, her husband, in Parliament. She fled to Scotland, and the Lancastrians raised a formidable army in Yorkshire. It is probable that the Duke of York was not fully aware of the numbers opposed to him, though he may have foreseen that the Lancastrian army would become larger if time was allowed to slip away. There was {10} also some danger from the machinations of the Tudors[1] in Wales. Arrangements to counteract these evils were promptly made. The Duke assembled a small force to advance northwards and confront the Lancastrian army. The Duke of Norfolk, who was warmly attached to the House of York, and the Earl of Warwick were to remain in London until Christmas, and then to follow with reinforcements. The young Earl of March advanced to the Welsh borders to collect forces, disperse the Tudor rising, and then join his father in Yorkshire.

But Queen Margaret and her supporters refused to be held to the decisions made by her husband, the King, in Parliament. She fled to Scotland, and the Lancastrians gathered a formidable army in Yorkshire. It's likely that the Duke of York wasn't fully aware of the size of the forces against him, although he probably anticipated that the Lancastrian army would grow if more time passed. There was also some risk from the Tudors' schemes in Wales. Arrangements to counter these threats were quickly made. The Duke gathered a small force to move north and confront the Lancastrian army. The Duke of Norfolk, who was closely loyal to the House of York, and the Earl of Warwick would stay in London until Christmas, then follow with reinforcements. The young Earl of March headed to the Welsh borders to gather forces, break up the Tudor uprising, and then join his father in Yorkshire.

On December 1, 1460, the Duke of York was with his wife and children at Baynard's Castle for the last time. He bade farewell to his loving Duchess and the children; little Richard was a child of eight, Margaret and George a few years older. The gallant young Edmund Earl of Rutland was nearly eighteen, well able to fight by his father's side, and he accompanied the Duke. On December 2, the Duke of York set out with his brother-in-law the Earl of Salisbury and the Earl of Rutland. Salisbury had with him his son, Sir Thomas Nevill, and the force, barely numbering 5,000 men, was led by other experienced captains. Chief among them was old Sir David Hall, the Duke's faithful friend and adviser in all military affairs. Sir John and Sir Hugh Mortimer, illegitimate brothers of the ill-fated Earl of March, rallied to their nephew's standard with many Yorkist knights, such as Sir Thomas Parr, Sir Edward Bourchier, and Sir James Pickering. The force included a company of Londoners under the {11} command of the Warden of the Mercers' Company, stout John Harrow.

On December 1, 1460, the Duke of York was at Baynard's Castle for the last time with his wife and children. He said goodbye to his beloved Duchess and the kids; little Richard was eight years old, and Margaret and George were a few years older. The brave young Edmund, Earl of Rutland, was nearly eighteen and ready to fight alongside his father, so he joined the Duke. On December 2, the Duke of York set off with his brother-in-law, the Earl of Salisbury, and the Earl of Rutland. Salisbury brought his son, Sir Thomas Nevill, and their forces, which barely numbered 5,000 men, were led by other experienced captains. Chief among them was old Sir David Hall, the Duke's loyal friend and advisor in military matters. Sir John and Sir Hugh Mortimer, the illegitimate brothers of the unfortunate Earl of March, rallied to their nephew’s cause with many Yorkist knights, including Sir Thomas Parr, Sir Edward Bourchier, and Sir James Pickering. The force also included a group of Londoners led by the Warden of the Mercers' Company, sturdy John Harrow.

The Duke of York advanced by easy marches, for he did not reach his castle of Sandal, about a mile south of Wakefield, until Christmas Eve. Here he halted while a summons was sent out to assemble his Yorkshire tenants and adherents. It is said that Lord Nevill, a kinsman of the Duchess of York, came to Sandal as a friend of the Duke, and induced him to grant a commission to raise men; and that when he had raised about 8,000, he treacherously brought them to swell the ranks of the Lancastrian army.[2]

The Duke of York moved forward at a steady pace, not reaching his castle at Sandal, just south of Wakefield, until Christmas Eve. He stopped there while sending out a call to gather his Yorkshire tenants and supporters. It's said that Lord Nevill, a relative of the Duchess of York, visited Sandal as an ally of the Duke and persuaded him to issue a commission to recruit soldiers. Once he had gathered around 8,000 men, he deceitfully brought them to join the Lancastrian army.[2]

At this time the Duke's eldest son Edward was at Shrewsbury. The poor Duchess and her young children anxiously waited for news at Baynard's Castle. Henry VI., with the Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Warwick, observed the festival of Christmas in the palace of the Bishop of London, in St. Paul's Churchyard. Afterwards the King went to enjoy a few days' hunting at Greenwich and Eltham. Queen Margaret and her son were in Scotland. The Lancastrian leaders were assembled with a great army at Pomfret.

At this time, the Duke's eldest son, Edward, was in Shrewsbury. The anxious Duchess and her young children were waiting for news at Baynard's Castle. Henry VI, along with the Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Warwick, celebrated Christmas in the palace of the Bishop of London, located in St. Paul's Churchyard. After that, the King went for a few days of hunting in Greenwich and Eltham. Queen Margaret and her son were in Scotland. The Lancastrian leaders had gathered with a large army at Pomfret.

Edward III. had granted Sandal and Conisborough Castles to his son Edmund, the Duke's grandfather. The Duke himself had frequently resided at Sandal, sometimes with his wife and family. The castle stood on a grassy knoll, steep on one side, with a gentle slope to the south. It is a little less than a mile from the bridge which spans the river Calder at the town of Wakefield, the intervening space sloping gently from Sandal. It was then partly wooded. Leland tells us the bridge was of stone, with nine arches, and that it had on it 'a right goodly chapel of our Lady.' It led to the {12} market place whence two streets, called Norgate and Wrengate,[3] formed communications with gates on the northern side of the town. The houses were then nearly all of timber, but there was a handsome parish church consecrated in 1322, with a tower and spire 228 feet high. From the bridge one road went south by Sandal to Barnsley and Sheffield; another branched off to the eastward, and divided again into two, one leading to Doncaster, the other to Pomfret. To the westward the river Calder flanked the fields between Sandal and Wakefield Bridge. Near the castle is the fine cruciform church of Sandal Magna, where there was a chantry belonging to the castle.

Edward III had given Sandal and Conisborough Castles to his son Edmund, who was the Duke's grandfather. The Duke himself often lived at Sandal, sometimes with his wife and family. The castle was located on a grassy hill, steep on one side and gently sloping to the south. It was just under a mile from the bridge that crossed the river Calder in Wakefield, with the land sloping gently from Sandal. At that time, it was partly wooded. Leland notes that the bridge was made of stone, with nine arches, and that it had 'a really nice chapel of our Lady' on it. It led to the {12} market square, from which two streets, called Norgate and Wrengate,[3] connected to gates on the northern side of the town. Nearly all the houses were timber structures, but there was a beautiful parish church consecrated in 1322, featuring a tower and spire 228 feet high. From the bridge, one road went south towards Barnsley and Sheffield; another split off to the east and further divided into two, one leading to Doncaster and the other to Pomfret. To the west, the river Calder bordered the fields between Sandal and Wakefield Bridge. Close to the castle is the impressive cruciform church of Sandal Magna, which had a chantry associated with the castle.

There are scarcely any remains of Sandal Castle, which was razed by order of the Long Parliament in 1648. But fortunately a drawing was made in 1560 and preserved in the office of the Duchy of Lancaster. It is engraved in the 'Vetusta Monumenta.' A lofty donjon, with flanking round towers, stood on the verge of the steep descent to the north-east, and two smaller square towers, connected by a wall, formed the western face. The principal gate, protected by a barbican, was in the centre of the southern face; and on this side the enceinte consisted merely of a wall without towers. An arcade or cloister led from the gate to the main entrance of the donjon, and the roofs of various buildings appear above the parapet of the southern wall. On the north-western side of the inner courtyard a flight of steps led to a covered archway opening on a semicircular stone pulpit supported by a single pillar. The castle was surrounded by a moat, and the ground it covered was about forty yards square. We {13} gather these details from the drawing. The existing ruins consist of part of the gatehouse, three arches of the arcade leading to the keep, bits of wall on the west side, and the great mound covering the ruins of the keep.

There are barely any remains of Sandal Castle, which was destroyed by the Long Parliament in 1648. Luckily, a drawing was made in 1560 and kept in the Duchy of Lancaster's office. It is engraved in the 'Vetusta Monumenta.' A tall keep, with round towers on either side, stood at the edge of the steep drop to the northeast, and two smaller square towers, connected by a wall, formed the western side. The main gate, protected by a barbican, was located at the center of the southern side; and on this side, the enclosure consisted solely of a wall without towers. An arcade or cloister led from the gate to the main entrance of the keep, and the roofs of various buildings can be seen above the parapet of the southern wall. On the northwestern side of the inner courtyard, a flight of steps led to a covered archway that opened onto a semicircular stone pulpit supported by a single pillar. The castle was surrounded by a moat, and the area it covered was about forty yards square. We {13} gather these details from the drawing. The remaining ruins include part of the gatehouse, three arches of the arcade leading to the keep, fragments of the wall on the west side, and the large mound covering the ruins of the keep.

Sandal Castle was built on a natural hill of sandstone, and in those days it must have presented an imposing appearance from Wakefield Bridge, with its lofty towers rising over the trees. There were extensive views in every direction from the castle walls. Northward is Wakefield and the rich valley of the Calder. To the west were the woods stretching away until the view is bounded by Woolley Edge. The woods and lake of Chevet are to the south, and a wide extent of country was visible to the east, with Nostell Priory and Walton Manor hidden among the trees. But, although Sandal commanded extensive views, yet, owing to the wooded character of the country, an enemy might approach without his force being fully known to the garrison.

Sandal Castle was built on a natural sandstone hill, and back then, it must have looked impressive from Wakefield Bridge, with its tall towers rising above the trees. There were wide views in every direction from the castle walls. To the north was Wakefield and the rich Calder Valley. To the west were the woods stretching out until the view was blocked by Woolley Edge. To the south were the woods and lake of Chevet, and to the east, a vast area of land was visible, with Nostell Priory and Walton Manor hidden among the trees. However, even though Sandal had expansive views, the wooded landscape meant that an enemy could approach without the garrison fully realizing it.

The Duke of York kept his Christmas in Sandal Castle, with his son Edmund Earl of Rutland, his brother-in-law the Earl of Salisbury, old Sir David Hall his trusty military adviser, many other captains, and 5,000 men. Sir David knew that the enemy was near in overwhelming numbers. He anticipated a siege until relief could come from the south, and he, therefore, sent out foraging parties to bring in supplies.

The Duke of York celebrated Christmas at Sandal Castle with his son, Edmund, the Earl of Rutland, his brother-in-law, the Earl of Salisbury, his trusted military advisor, old Sir David Hall, several other captains, and 5,000 soldiers. Sir David was aware that the enemy was close by with a massive force. He expected a siege until help arrived from the south, so he sent out foraging teams to gather supplies.

The Lancastrian chiefs at Pomfret received news of the arrival of the Duke at Sandal on Christmas Day. They were engaged for three days in collecting their forces. On the 30th they began their march from Pomfret, a distance of eight miles. Lord Clifford, with his Yorkshire friends, led the van, so as to become {14} the right wing in forming the battle, resting on the river Calder. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter and Earls of Devon and Northumberland were in the centre. The rear, which would form the left wing in wheeling into line, was under the command of the Earl of Wiltshire. Sir Andrew Trollope was the principal military adviser and chief of the staff.

The Lancastrian leaders at Pomfret heard about the Duke's arrival at Sandal on Christmas Day. They spent three days gathering their forces. On the 30th, they started their march from Pomfret, which was eight miles away. Lord Clifford, along with his friends from Yorkshire, took the lead to become the right wing of the battle formation, anchored on the river Calder. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter, along with the Earls of Devon and Northumberland, were in the center. The rear, which would become the left wing in the formation, was led by the Earl of Wiltshire. Sir Andrew Trollope was the main military advisor and chief of staff.

On the last day of the year the division under Lord Clifford came in sight of the towers of Sandal, and attacked a foraging party which appears to have been returning from Wakefield. This was seen from the castle. The Duke determined to come to the rescue with his whole force. He probably believed that Clifford was considerably in advance of the main body of the enemy. Sir David Hall thought otherwise, and strongly represented the danger of running such a risk. But the chivalrous Duke spurned the idea of leaving his foraging party to be destroyed without making an effort at their rescue.

On the last day of the year, Lord Clifford's division spotted the towers of Sandal and attacked a foraging party that seemed to be returning from Wakefield. This was observed from the castle. The Duke decided to rush to their aid with his entire force. He likely thought that Clifford was significantly ahead of the main enemy forces. Sir David Hall disagreed and strongly warned about the risks of such a move. However, the brave Duke dismissed the idea of abandoning his foraging party to be wiped out without trying to save them.

The Lancastrians under Clifford were between the castle and Wakefield Bridge, and the great gate faced to the south. It was, therefore, necessary for the Yorkist force, barely 5,000 strong, to march out with their backs to the enemy, and to deploy round the castle hill, before forming line to attack. This was done, and a brilliant charge was made on the field between Sandal and Wakefield—a Balaclava charge. The Duke himself, rightful heir to the throne, and his trusty brother-in-law, the Earl of Salisbury, led this forlorn hope. Near them was the gallant young Prince Edmund in the flower of his age, about to flesh his maiden sword. There, too, was old David Hall, knowing that all was lost, but resolved to fight for his beloved master to the end. Success must have {15} attended on the reckless bravery which Hall deplored, if Clifford's force, about equal in numbers, had been unsupported. But the main body of the Lancastrians arrived during the thick of the fight with overwhelming numbers, while their left wing, under the Earl of Wiltshire, cut off the retreat to the castle. There was nothing left but to die bravely. The Duke of York fell, fighting to the last. Camden says that there was a small space hedged round enclosing a stone cross, on the spot where the Duke fell. His faithful knights fell around him. Among them were his uncles John and Hugh Mortimer, Sir David Hall the tried and trusty councillor, his wife's nephew Sir Thomas Nevill, Sir Edward Bourchier, Sir Eustace Wentworth, Sir James Pickering, Sir John Gedding, Sir Thomas Harington, Sir Hugh Hastings, Captains Fitzjames, Baume, Digby and Ratford. Two gallant brothers, William and Thomas Parr, fought steadily beside their master. William was slain, but Thomas escaped, surviving to be the grandsire of Queen Catherine Parr. Sir Walter Lymbricke, Sir Ralph Stanley, Captain Hanson and John Harrow, the loyal mercer of London, were wounded and taken prisoners.

The Lancastrians led by Clifford were positioned between the castle and Wakefield Bridge, with the main gate facing south. This meant that the Yorkist forces, only around 5,000 strong, had to march out with their backs to the enemy and organize themselves around the castle hill before they could form a line to attack. They accomplished this and launched an impressive charge on the battlefield between Sandal and Wakefield—a charge reminiscent of Balaclava. The Duke himself, the rightful heir to the throne, along with his loyal brother-in-law the Earl of Salisbury, led this desperate charge. Nearby was the brave young Prince Edmund, at the peak of his youth, ready to make his first kill. Also present was old David Hall, aware that all was lost but determined to fight for his beloved master until the end. Success might have followed the reckless bravery Hall lamented, if Clifford's forces, which were about equal in numbers, hadn't received reinforcements. However, the main Lancastrian force arrived during the intense fighting with overwhelming numbers, while their left flank, commanded by the Earl of Wiltshire, blocked any retreat to the castle. There was nothing left to do but fight bravely. The Duke of York was killed, fighting valiantly until the end. Camden notes that there was a small area enclosed with a stone cross at the spot where the Duke fell. His loyal knights died around him, including his uncles John and Hugh Mortimer, Sir David Hall, his wife's nephew Sir Thomas Nevill, Sir Edward Bourchier, Sir Eustace Wentworth, Sir James Pickering, Sir John Gedding, Sir Thomas Harington, Sir Hugh Hastings, and Captains Fitzjames, Baume, Digby, and Ratford. Two brave brothers, William and Thomas Parr, fought steadily alongside their master. William was killed, but Thomas managed to escape, eventually becoming the grandfather of Queen Catherine Parr. Sir Walter Lymbricke, Sir Ralph Stanley, Captain Hanson, and John Harrow, the loyal mercer from London, were wounded and captured.

When all hope was gone young Prince Edmund, with a few followers, perhaps with the Harry Lovedeyne whose service was 'right agreeable' to him and his brother in the happy days of their childhood, fought his way through the encircling foe and reached Wakefield Bridge. But they were closely pursued by some of Clifford's men, perhaps by Clifford himself. Leland tells us that the prince 'was overtaken a little above the bars beyond the bridge, going up a clyming ground'; that is in the street leading up to the market place from the bridge. He and his few followers turned at bay, and {16} we may be sure that young Edmund Plantagenet did not die before his enemies had been made to pay dearly for his life.[4]

When all hope was lost, young Prince Edmund, along with a few followers—possibly including Harry Lovedeyne, who was "very agreeable" to him and his brother during their happy childhood days—fought his way through the surrounding enemy and reached Wakefield Bridge. But they were closely followed by some of Clifford's men, maybe even by Clifford himself. Leland tells us that the prince "was caught a little above the bars beyond the bridge, going up a sloping path"; that is on the street leading up to the market place from the bridge. He and his few followers turned to face their attackers, and we can be sure that young Edmund Plantagenet did not die before his enemies paid dearly for his life.{16}[4]

No quarter was given to the defeated soldiers by the Lancastrians, 2,000 were slaughtered in the field or during the flight, and the prisoners were all killed. The Earl of Salisbury escaped from the battle, but was taken prisoner the same night by a servant of Sir Andrew Trollope and conveyed to Pomfret, where he was put to death.

No mercy was shown to the defeated soldiers by the Lancastrians; 2,000 were killed on the battlefield or while trying to escape, and all the prisoners were executed. The Earl of Salisbury managed to escape from the battle, but was captured that same night by a servant of Sir Andrew Trollope and taken to Pomfret, where he was killed.

The Lancastrian leaders took counsel after the {17} battle, and decided on the perpetration of an inhuman piece of folly. The bodies of the Duke of York and of the Earls of Rutland and Salisbury were buried at Pomfret. But their heads were ordered to be stuck on the gates of York. The Duke's head was placed upon Micklegate Bar, with a paper crown on it by way of insult. The heads of the Earls of Salisbury and Rutland, of Sir Thomas Nevill, Sir Edward Bourchier, Sir Thomas Harington, Sir William Parr, Sir James Pickering and John Harrow were also ordered to be stuck on the different gates of York.

The Lancastrian leaders met after the battle and decided to carry out a cruel act of folly. The bodies of the Duke of York and the Earls of Rutland and Salisbury were buried in Pomfret. However, their heads were ordered to be displayed on the gates of York. The Duke's head was placed on Micklegate Bar, with a paper crown on it as an insult. The heads of the Earls of Salisbury and Rutland, along with Sir Thomas Nevill, Sir Edward Bourchier, Sir Thomas Harington, Sir William Parr, Sir James Pickering, and John Harrow, were also ordered to be put on the various gates of York.

As soon as Queen Margaret received the news in Scotland, she came to York and joined the victorious army. It was resolved to march direct to London, and the northern soldiers were bribed by permission to pillage the whole country. This they did for fifteen miles on either side of their track; attacking churches, taking away vessels, books and vestments, and even the sacramental pyx after shaking out the eucharist, and killing the priests who resisted. Reaching St. Albans they continued the work of pillage, and defeated the troops sent out from London to oppose them. They even recovered the person of Henry VI. But here their successes ended. The gates of London were closed, provisions ran short, and the Lancastrian marauders retreated into Yorkshire.[5]

As soon as Queen Margaret heard the news in Scotland, she came to York and joined the winning army. They decided to march straight to London, and the northern soldiers were encouraged to loot the entire area. They did this for fifteen miles on either side of their path, attacking churches, taking away vessels, books, and vestments, and even grabbing the sacramental pyx after dumping out the Eucharist, killing the priests who tried to stop them. When they reached St. Albans, they continued their looting and defeated the troops sent from London to fight them. They even managed to capture Henry VI. But that’s where their successes stopped. The gates of London were shut, food supplies ran low, and the Lancastrian raiders retreated back into Yorkshire.[5]

{18}

{18}

When the dreadful news of the battle of Wakefield reached London, the Duchess of York was plunged into grief at the loss of her noble husband and gallant young son, and she was terrified for the safety of her children. The two little boys, George and Richard, were put on board a vessel in the Thames and sent to Holland. There, under the protection of Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, they were established at Utrecht with suitable tutors. The Duchess of York, with her little daughter Margaret, remained in London awaiting events.

When the terrible news of the Battle of Wakefield got to London, the Duchess of York was overwhelmed with sorrow over the loss of her noble husband and brave young son, and she was scared for the safety of her children. The two little boys, George and Richard, were placed on a ship in the Thames and sent to Holland. There, under the protection of Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, they were settled in Utrecht with appropriate tutors. The Duchess of York, along with her young daughter Margaret, stayed in London waiting for updates.

The age of Edward Earl of March was then only eighteen years and eight months. He was at Shrewsbury when the terrible blow fell upon him. It spurred him into resolute action. He had collected a good force, with which he turned upon the Tudors and crushed them at Mortimer's Cross. There was a parhelion when the victory was decided. Edward adopted the sun in splendour as his special cognizance. He then advanced to London by rapid marches, and was proclaimed king as Edward IV.

The age of Edward, Earl of March, was only eighteen years and eight months. He was in Shrewsbury when the terrible news hit him. It motivated him to take decisive action. He gathered a strong army and turned against the Tudors, defeating them at Mortimer's Cross. There was a halo around the sun when the victory was secured. Edward chose the sun in its glory as his emblem. He then marched quickly to London and was crowned king as Edward IV.

Richard was thus hurried away to Holland. He {19} was but eight years old when he saw his father and brother Edmund mount their horses at the gate of Baynard's Castle; and when the sad news came that they were slain, and that he would see them no more. In after years Richard took part in the pious act of the children of the Duke of York. They re-endowed the beautiful chapel on Wakefield Bridge, which was built in the reign of Edward III.,[6] and dedicated it to the memory of their brother Edmund.

Richard was quickly taken to Holland. He was only eight years old when he saw his father and brother Edmund get on their horses at the gate of Baynard's Castle, and then he received the heartbreaking news that they had been killed, and that he would never see them again. Later on, Richard participated in the important act by the children of the Duke of York. They funded the restoration of the beautiful chapel on Wakefield Bridge, which was built during Edward III's reign, and dedicated it to the memory of their brother Edmund.


[1] Owen Tudor, a Welsh squire, had three sons by Catharine, the widow of Henry V.; Edmund and Jasper created by Henry VI. Earls of Richmond and Pembroke, and Owen a monk at Westminster. They were half-brothers of Henry VI.

[1] Owen Tudor, a Welsh squire, had three sons with Catharine, the widow of Henry V: Edmund and Jasper, who were made Earls of Richmond and Pembroke by Henry VI, and Owen, who became a monk at Westminster. They were half-brothers of Henry VI.

[2] Stow's Chronicle, p. 412.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Stow's Chronicle, p. 412.

[3] An abbreviation of Warenne-gate. The Earls of Warenne and Surrey were Lords of Wakefield for more than two centuries.

[3] An abbreviation of Warenne-gate. The Earls of Warenne and Surrey were the Lords of Wakefield for over two hundred years.

[4] Of all the baseless fabrications of the Tudor chroniclers, Hall's story of the death of Edmund Earl of Rutland is the most absurd. Hall says that the prince was scarcely twelve years of age, that his tutor and schoolmaster, named Robert Apsall, secretly conveyed the little boy out of the field, that they were espied and taken by Lord Clifford, that the child knelt on his knees demanding mercy; that the schoolmaster made a speech; that Clifford gave a truculent reply; and that Clifford then struck the child to the heart with a dagger.

[4] Out of all the unfounded stories from the Tudor historians, Hall's account of the death of Edmund, Earl of Rutland, is the most ridiculous. Hall claims that the prince was barely twelve years old, that his tutor and schoolmaster, Robert Apsall, secretly took the young boy out of the battlefield, and that they were spotted and captured by Lord Clifford. Hall describes how the child knelt, begging for mercy; how the schoolmaster gave a speech; how Clifford responded harshly; and how Clifford then stabbed the child to the heart with a dagger.

This fable rests on there being a child. If there was no child nothing of the sort happened.

This fable depends on there being a child. If there were no child, nothing like that occurred.

The contemporary evidence is simply that after the battle Lord Clifford killed the Earl of Rutland on or near Wakefield Bridge. William of Worcester says:—'et in fugiendo post campum super pontem apud Wakefelde Dominus de Clyfforde occidit Dominum Edmondum comitem de Rutlande, filium Ducis Eborum.' William of Worcester also gives the birthdays of all the children of the Duke of York. Edmund was born at Rouen on May 17, 1443. He was in his eighteenth year, and not a child. It was George, born on October 21, 1449, in Ireland, who was in his twelfth year when the battle of Wakefield was fought; but he was left in London with his mother, as any child of that age was sure to have been. Even if the Duke had brought a child to Sandal, he would have been left in the castle, not taken into the thick of a desperate battle. Edmund was old enough to accompany his father, and doubtless acquitted himself manfully. These facts also relieve the gallant Clifford's name from a vile calumny. Holinshed and Shakespeare follow Hall, and all later historians have continued to repeat the absurd story without taking the trouble to ascertain Rutland's age at the time of the battle of Wakefield.

The current evidence shows that after the battle, Lord Clifford killed the Earl of Rutland on or near Wakefield Bridge. William of Worcester states:—'et in fugiendo post campum super pontem apud Wakefelde Dominus de Clyfforde occidit Dominum Edmondum comitem de Rutlande, filium Ducis Eborum.' William of Worcester also lists the birthdates of all the Duke of York's children. Edmund was born in Rouen on May 17, 1443. He was eighteen years old, not a child. It was George, born on October 21, 1449, in Ireland, who was twelve when the battle of Wakefield took place, but he was left in London with his mother, as any child that age would likely have been. Even if the Duke had brought a child to Sandal, he would have been left in the castle, not taken into the midst of a desperate battle. Edmund was old enough to accompany his father and surely handled himself well. These details also clear the brave Clifford's name from an unjust slur. Holinshed and Shakespeare follow Hall, and all later historians have continued to repeat the ridiculous story without bothering to check Rutland's age at the time of the battle of Wakefield.

[5] The weight of authority is decisively against the Duke of York having been taken prisoner, and in favour of his having been killed in the battle. William of Worcester says: 'Ubi occubuerunt in campo Dux Eborum, Thomas Nevill,' &c. The Croyland chronicler, Fabyan, Polydore Virgil, Hall, and Stow concur. Hall says, 'He, manfully fighting, within half an hour was slain and dead.' But Whethamstede states that the Duke was taken prisoner and grossly insulted: that he was set upon an ant-hill, a crown of woven grass was put on his head, and that the soldiers bowed their heads before him, saying in derision: 'Hail, King without a kingdom!' Whethamstede adds, 'non aliter quam Judæi coram Domino.' But this John Bostock of Whethamstede was Abbot of St. Albans, and violently prejudiced against the Lancastrians for their marauding and pillaging in his neighbourhood. It is generally stated that Queen Margaret took part in the barbarities of her adherents. Stow, for instance, says that Lord Clifford cut off the Duke's head, put a paper crown on it, stuck it on a pole, and presented it to the Queen, who 'was not lying far from the field.' But there is clear proof that the Queen was actually in Scotland when the battle of Wakefield was fought. William of Worcester says: 'Dicto bello finito Regina Margareta venit ab Scotia Eboraco.' This is confirmed by the Croyland chronicler, who says, 'Inpartibus borealibus morabatur.' Margaret had nothing to do with the Lancastrian barbarities, except that she allowed the heads to remain on the gates of York. She was forced to tolerate the deeds of her savage adherents.

[5] The evidence overwhelmingly suggests that the Duke of York was not taken prisoner but was instead killed in battle. William of Worcester states: 'Where the Duke of York, Thomas Nevill, fell on the field,' and many others, including the Croyland chronicler, Fabyan, Polydore Virgil, Hall, and Stow, agree. Hall writes, 'He was bravely fighting and was slain within half an hour.' However, Whethamstede claims that the Duke was captured and humiliated: he was placed on an ant hill, had a crown of woven grass placed on his head, and the soldiers mocked him, saying, 'Hail, King without a kingdom!' Whethamstede adds, 'in the same way the Jews did before the Lord.' This John Bostock from Whethamstede was the Abbot of St. Albans and had a strong bias against the Lancastrians due to their pillaging in his area. It’s commonly stated that Queen Margaret was involved in the brutal acts of her supporters. For example, Stow mentions that Lord Clifford beheaded the Duke, placed a paper crown on it, mounted it on a pole, and presented it to the Queen, who 'was not far from the battlefield.' But there is clear evidence that the Queen was actually in Scotland when the battle of Wakefield took place. William of Worcester notes: 'When the battle was over, Queen Margaret came from Scotland to York.' This is supported by the Croyland chronicler, who states, 'She was residing in the northern parts.' Margaret had nothing to do with the cruel actions of the Lancastrians, except that she allowed the heads to remain on the gates of York. She was forced to endure the actions of her savage followers.

[6] See The Chapel of Edward III. on Wakefield Bridge, by N. Scatcherd (1843).

[6] See The Chapel of Edward III. on Wakefield Bridge, by N. Scatcherd (1843).




{20}

CHAPTER III

THE CROWNING VICTORY OF TOWTON

When the Lancastrians, after their success at St. Albans, had failed before London, they retreated northwards with the person of Henry VI., and proceeded to collect forces in Yorkshire for one more great effort, making their headquarters in the city of York. Meanwhile the young Earl of March, after his victory at Mortimer's Cross on February 2, 1461, advanced to London with his Welsh and border tenantry. He was joined on the road by the Earl of Warwick, whose incapacity as a military commander had been the cause of the disaster at St. Albans on the 17th of the same month.

When the Lancastrians, after their win at St. Albans, failed to capture London, they retreated north with Henry VI. and began gathering troops in Yorkshire for one last major push, setting up their base in the city of York. Meanwhile, the young Earl of March, following his victory at Mortimer's Cross on February 2, 1461, headed to London with his Welsh and border tenants. On the way, he was joined by the Earl of Warwick, whose lack of skill as a military leader had led to the defeat at St. Albans on the 17th of that month.

Edward was only in his nineteenth year when he entered London and succeeded to his father's rights, and to the duty of avenging the cowardly insults heaped upon that father's body. He found his mother, the widowed Duchess, with his little sister Margaret, at Baynard's Castle.

Edward was just nineteen when he arrived in London and took over his father's rights, along with the responsibility of avenging the disgraceful insults aimed at his father's body. He found his mother, the widowed Duchess, with his young sister Margaret, at Baynard's Castle.

Edward was tall and eminently handsome, with a fair complexion and flaxen hair, 'the goodliest personage,' says Comines, 'that ever mine eyes beheld.' His capacity for command, his fortitude, and prudence were far beyond his years, and he had already acquired experience in two pitched battles.

Edward was tall and extremely good-looking, with a fair complexion and blonde hair, 'the best-looking person,' says Comines, 'that I have ever seen.' His ability to lead, his bravery, and his judgment were well beyond his years, and he had already gained experience in two major battles.

{21}

{21}

On his arrival in London Edward called together a great Council of Lords, spiritual and temporal, and declared to them his title to the Crown. The assembled Lords determined that, as King Henry had, contrary to the solemn agreement made with the Duke of York and the Parliament which met in October 1460, violated his word, and as he was useless to the Commonwealth, he should be deprived of all sovereignty. Edward was elected and acknowledged as King.

On arriving in London, Edward gathered a large council of Lords, both religious and secular, and announced his claim to the throne. The assembled Lords decided that, since King Henry had broken the formal agreement made with the Duke of York and the Parliament that convened in October 1460, and since he was no longer beneficial to the realm, he should be stripped of all power. Edward was elected and recognized as King.

That night the young King was once more at home with his mother and sister; but it was a melancholy home-coming. Two months before, the whole family was united at Baynard's Castle, now the father was slain and his head fixed on Micklegate Bar at York. The beloved brother, Edward's companion from earliest infancy, also dead; the two younger brothers sent abroad for safety; his uncle, Salisbury, killed, with Sir David Hall, the trusted friend of the family, and many more. Yet a feeling of pride must have mingled with the bereaved mother's grief as she gazed on the superb young warrior who was the last hope and prop of her house.

That night, the young King was back home with his mother and sister, but it was a sad homecoming. Two months earlier, the whole family had been together at Baynard's Castle; now their father was dead, his head displayed on Micklegate Bar in York. The beloved brother, Edward's companion since childhood, was also gone; the two younger brothers had been sent away for safety; his uncle, Salisbury, was killed, along with Sir David Hall, the family's trusted friend, and many others. Yet, as she looked at the impressive young warrior who was the last hope and support of her family, a sense of pride must have mixed with the grieving mother's sorrow.

Next day the citizens of London assembled at their muster in St. John's Fields, just outside the city, where they were reviewed by Lord Fauconberg, the King's uncle, an experienced warrior who had seen much service in France. As Sir William Nevill, he was at the siege of Orleans, and since 1429 he had been summoned to Parliament jure uxoris, for he had married Joan, the heiress of the last Baron Fauconberg. As soon as he had completed the muster, his nephew, George Nevill, Bishop of Exeter, made a speech to the people. He explained to them how King Henry had broken the agreement solemnly made {22} with the Duke of York only four short months before; he demanded of them whether they would have a forsworn king any longer to rule over them; and he called upon them to serve and obey the Earl of March as their earthly sovereign lord. The multitude cried 'Yea! Yea!' with great shouts and clapping of hands. 'I was there,' says William of Worcester, 'I heard them, and I returned with them into the city.'

The next day, the people of London gathered at their rally in St. John's Fields, just outside the city, where they were reviewed by Lord Fauconberg, the King's uncle, an experienced soldier who had fought in many battles in France. As Sir William Nevill, he participated in the siege of Orleans, and since 1429, he had been called to Parliament jure uxoris because he married Joan, the heiress of the last Baron Fauconberg. After he finished the muster, his nephew, George Nevill, Bishop of Exeter, spoke to the crowd. He told them how King Henry had broken the agreement that was made with the Duke of York just four short months earlier; he asked them if they wanted a king who had lied to them to continue ruling over them; and he urged them to serve and obey the Earl of March as their rightful sovereign. The crowd shouted 'Yes! Yes!' with huge cheers and applause. 'I was there,' says William of Worcester, 'I heard them, and I returned with them into the city.'

On the same evening the Lords and Commons went to Baynard's Castle to report what had taken place to young Edward, and he was persuaded to assume the kingly office by the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Exeter. Next day, being March 4, he rode to St. Paul's as King Edward IV. and made an offering. After Te Deum he was conveyed to Westminster, where he sat in the Hall while his title was declared to the people as son and heir of Richard, Duke of York, and by authority of Parliament. Henry VI. was deposed quod non stetisset pacto, neque paruisset senatûs consulti decreto. Edward then entered the Abbey under a canopy in solemn procession, and received homage from the lords, returning by water to London, where he was lodged in the Bishop's palace. On the 5th he was proclaimed King through the city as Edward IV; but there was to be no coronation until he was victorious over his enemies.

On the same evening, the Lords and Commons went to Baynard's Castle to report what had happened to young Edward, and the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Exeter convinced him to take on the role of king. The next day, March 4, he rode to St. Paul's as King Edward IV and made an offering. After Te Deum, he was taken to Westminster, where he sat in the Hall while his title was announced to the people as the son and heir of Richard, Duke of York, and by the authority of Parliament. Henry VI was deposed quod non stetisset pacto, neque paruisset senatûs consulti decreto. Edward then entered the Abbey under a canopy in a solemn procession and received homage from the lords, returning by boat to London, where he was accommodated in the Bishop's palace. On the 5th, he was proclaimed King throughout the city as Edward IV; however, there would be no coronation until he defeated his enemies.

No time was lost. On Saturday, March 7, the Earl of Warwick left London for the north, with what Fabyan calls 'a great puissance of people.' Four days afterwards the King's infantry followed, consisting of borderers from the Welsh marches, Kentish men, and Londoners. On Friday, March 13, Edward himself rode through Bishopsgate with a great body of men, {23} and attended by many lords and knights. Since the death of Sir David Hall, Edward's uncle Fauconberg was the most able and experienced general on the Yorkist side, and he was now the King's chief adviser. A powerful adherent was John Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, who is so frequently mentioned in the 'Paston Letters.' Representative of Thomas de Brotherton, the youngest son of Edward I., the Duke had vast wealth and great influence in the eastern counties, but he was in failing health. Sir John Ratcliffe, K.G., called Lord Fitzwalter jure uxoris, Sir Henry Ratcliffe, Lord Scrope of Bolton, Sir Walter Blount, Sir John Wenlock, Sir John Dynham, Sir Roger Wolferstone, William Hastings, Robert Home of Kent, the King's cousins Humphry and John Stafford, were the principal captains.

No time was wasted. On Saturday, March 7, the Earl of Warwick left London heading north, accompanied by what Fabyan describes as "a great force of people." Four days later, the King's infantry followed, made up of borderers from the Welsh marches, men from Kent, and Londoners. On Friday, March 13, Edward himself rode through Bishopsgate with a large group of men, {23} along with many lords and knights. Since the death of Sir David Hall, Edward's uncle Fauconberg had become the most skilled and experienced general on the Yorkist side, and he was now the King's main advisor. A significant supporter was John Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, who is often mentioned in the 'Paston Letters.' Representing Thomas de Brotherton, the youngest son of Edward I, the Duke had considerable wealth and influence in the eastern counties, but his health was declining. The main commanders included Sir John Ratcliffe, K.G., known as Lord Fitzwalter jure uxoris, Sir Henry Ratcliffe, Lord Scrope of Bolton, Sir Walter Blount, Sir John Wenlock, Sir John Dynham, Sir Roger Wolferstone, William Hastings, Robert Home of Kent, and the King's cousins Humphry and John Stafford.

The marches were made in a leisurely way to give time for followers to join from various directions, and it was a fortnight before Edward formed a junction with the Earl of Warwick, and mustered his army between Pomfret Castle and Ferrybridge, about forty thousand strong. Reinforcements had flocked to him during the march, especially in Nottinghamshire. Sir John Ratcliffe, with a young illegitimate son of the Earl of Salisbury, was stationed with a small force at Ferrybridge, to guard the passage of the river Aire.

The marches were taken at a relaxed pace to allow followers to join from different directions, and it was two weeks before Edward met up with the Earl of Warwick and gathered his army between Pomfret Castle and Ferrybridge, numbering about forty thousand. Reinforcements had gathered around him during the march, particularly in Nottinghamshire. Sir John Ratcliffe, along with a young illegitimate son of the Earl of Salisbury, was stationed with a small force at Ferrybridge to guard the river Aire.

Meanwhile, the nobles who had rallied round the proud Margaret of Anjou were collecting their strength at York. The Duke of Somerset, although he was only in his twenty-fourth year, was the chief commander in the Queen's army. The son of her favourite, who had been slain in the first battle of St. Albans, and the head of a powerful connection, Margaret {24} placed great reliance on the prowess and influence of the young Duke. His first cousin was Thomas Courtenay, Earl of Devonshire, a lad of twenty, who came to York with the Fulfords, Fortescues, and other west-country squires. His sister Eleanor was married to James Butler, Earl of Ormonde and Wiltshire, K.G., a more mature nobleman who had reached his fortieth year, but who was more noted for running away than for fighting. His brother, Sir John Butler, accompanied him. Next to Somerset the most influential leader was Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, who was also in his fortieth year. His family had fought and bled in the Lancastrian cause. His father was slain at St. Albans, his brother, Lord Egremont, at Northampton. Another brother, Sir Richard Percy, now rode by the Earl's side at the head of a numerous body of retainers. Lord Clifford, Lord Dacre of Gillesland, Lord FitzHugh, and Sir John Nevill came with a great muster of West Riding and Westmoreland yeomen; while Lord Welles and Sir William Talboys rallied the Lincolnshire yeomen round their standards. Lord Roos, Sir Ralph Eure, and Sir John Bigot of Musgrave Castle, joined the army with their Yorkshire tenantry; and the Duke of Exeter, Lord Hungerford, and Lord Beaumont swelled the throng with their levies.

Meanwhile, the nobles who had gathered around the proud Margaret of Anjou were building their strength at York. The Duke of Somerset, although just twenty-four years old, was the main commander of the Queen's army. As the son of her favorite, who had been killed in the first battle of St. Albans, and the head of a powerful family, Margaret placed a lot of trust in the skills and influence of the young Duke. His first cousin was Thomas Courtenay, Earl of Devonshire, a twenty-year-old who arrived in York with the Fulfords, Fortescues, and other local gentry from the west country. His sister Eleanor was married to James Butler, Earl of Ormonde and Wiltshire, K.G., a more seasoned nobleman who had reached the age of forty, but who was better known for fleeing than for fighting. His brother, Sir John Butler, joined him. Next to Somerset, the most influential leader was Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, who was also in his forties. His family had fought and suffered in the Lancastrian cause. His father was killed at St. Albans, and his brother, Lord Egremont, at Northampton. Another brother, Sir Richard Percy, now rode alongside the Earl at the head of a large group of retainers. Lord Clifford, Lord Dacre of Gillesland, Lord FitzHugh, and Sir John Nevill arrived with a strong showing of yeomen from West Riding and Westmoreland; while Lord Welles and Sir William Talboys gathered the Lincolnshire yeomen around their banners. Lord Roos, Sir Ralph Eure, and Sir John Bigot of Musgrave Castle joined the army with their Yorkshire tenants, and the Duke of Exeter, Lord Hungerford, and Lord Beaumont added to the crowd with their forces.

Nor were lawyers and churchmen wanting to prop the falling cause. Sir John Fortescue, the Lord Chief Justice, was at York, for he believed the parliamentary title of King Henry to be good, and would not desert him in his need. There too, in attendance on poor Henry, was Dr. Morton, the parson of Bloxworth and Master in Chancery—a treble-dyed traitor and falsifier of history, who afterwards flourished like {25} a green bay tree, and died Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury at the age of ninety.

Nor were lawyers and churchmen absent in supporting the declining cause. Sir John Fortescue, the Lord Chief Justice, was at York because he believed King Henry's claim to the throne was legitimate and refused to abandon him in his time of need. Also present with poor Henry was Dr. Morton, the vicar of Bloxworth and Master in Chancery—a deeply treacherous and deceitful historian—who later thrived like a green bay tree, eventually becoming Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury at the age of ninety.

So far as experience and military training were concerned, the reliance of the Lancastrians was on Lord Welles, Lord Hungerford, and Sir Andrew Trollope. Lionel Lord Welles, now in his fifty-fifth year, had seen much service in France, and had filled the important posts of Lieutenant in Ireland and Captain of Calais. Lord Hungerford had served under the great Talbot, and was present at the fatal battle of Chastillon, where he was taken prisoner. At that time, during his father's life, he was known as Lord Molines, in right of his wife. Trollope was a veteran of the French wars, and seems to have been looked to as the officer who would marshal the army and select positions. He had been a trusted Yorkist captain, and was long in command of the Calais garrison. But when the two rival armies were confronted near Ludlow, in October 1459, he had secretly deserted with a large part of the best soldiers from Calais and gone over to Queen Margaret. This had given her a temporary triumph; and Trollope had since been her most trusted military adviser.

As far as experience and military training go, the Lancastrians relied on Lord Welles, Lord Hungerford, and Sir Andrew Trollope. Lionel Lord Welles, now fifty-five years old, had served extensively in France and held important positions as Lieutenant in Ireland and Captain of Calais. Lord Hungerford had fought under the great Talbot and was present at the disastrous battle of Chastillon, where he was captured. At that time, during his father's life, he was known as Lord Molines, through his wife. Trollope was a veteran of the French wars and was seen as the officer who would organize the army and choose positions. He had been a trusted Yorkist captain and was in charge of the Calais garrison for a long time. However, when the two rival armies faced off near Ludlow in October 1459, he secretly deserted with many of the best soldiers from Calais and switched sides to join Queen Margaret. This gave her a temporary advantage, and since then, Trollope had been her most trusted military advisor.

The force collected at York numbered 60,000; and the largest bodies of men that have ever tried conclusions on English ground were thus gathered together between York and Pomfret.

The army gathered at York had 60,000 soldiers; and the largest groups of men that have ever faced off on English soil were assembled between York and Pomfret.

A distance of twenty-five miles separated the towers of Pomfret Castle, under whose shadows young Edward was marshalling his avenging army, from Micklegate Bar, over which the head of his beloved father was withering in the chilling gales of that bitter month of March 1461. Nine of those miles covered the distance from York to Tadcaster on the river Wharfe, and the {26} rest of the distance, from the Wharfe to the Aire, was the scene of the momentous campaign.

A distance of twenty-five miles lay between the towers of Pomfret Castle, where young Edward was gathering his vengeful army, and Micklegate Bar, under which the head of his beloved father was decaying in the cold winds of that harsh March in 1461. Nine of those miles spanned from York to Tadcaster on the river Wharfe, and the rest of the journey, from the Wharfe to the Aire, was where the significant campaign took place. {26}

The tract of country between the Wharfe and the Aire is a portion of that magnesian limestone formation which extends in a narrow zone across Yorkshire. It is crossed by the principal streams flowing to the Humber, the Ure, the Nidd, the Wharfe, the Aire, the Went, and the Don; and they all form picturesque gorges, with overhanging limestone cliffs and crags, before they enter the great alluvial plain of York. This hilly limestone region, between the Wharfe and the Aire, was once a great forest of elm trees. It was the Elmet of remote times. When the forest was cleared the name remained, and the people called the limestone country 'Elmet lands.' The little river Cock rises on Bramham Moor, flows through this limestone country in a winding course among the undulating hills, and falls into the Wharfe below Tadcaster. Passing the village of Barwick-in-Elmet, it winds along the skirts of 'Becca Banks,' so famous for rare wild flowers, flows under the bridge at Aberford, and westward to Lead Hall, a farmhouse in a great meadow about half a mile short of the village of Saxton. Thence it takes a northerly course to its junction with the Wharfe. Here the winding little brook has hills on either side, covered with woods, with Towton on the right bank, and Hazlewood, the ancient seat of the Vavasours, to the left. It passes through extensive willow garths, and by the village of Stutton, entering the Wharfe, near Tadcaster, after a course of about ten miles.

The area between the Wharfe and the Aire is part of the magnesian limestone formation that stretches in a narrow band across Yorkshire. It’s crossed by the main rivers flowing to the Humber: the Ure, the Nidd, the Wharfe, the Aire, the Went, and the Don. They all create beautiful gorges with towering limestone cliffs and crags before they reach the vast alluvial plain of York. This hilly limestone region, between the Wharfe and the Aire, used to be a large forest of elm trees. It was known as Elmet in ancient times. When the forest was cut down, the name stayed, and people referred to the limestone area as 'Elmet lands.' The small river Cock begins at Bramham Moor, meanders through this limestone region among rolling hills, and flows into the Wharfe just below Tadcaster. It passes the village of Barwick-in-Elmet, winds along the base of 'Becca Banks,' famous for its rare wildflowers, goes under the bridge at Aberford, and heads west to Lead Hall, a farmhouse in a large meadow about half a mile before the village of Saxton. From there, it takes a northern route to meet the Wharfe. At this point, the winding brook has hills on both sides, covered with woods, with Towton on the right bank and Hazlewood, the historic home of the Vavasours, on the left. It flows through expansive willow groves and by the village of Stutton, finally entering the Wharfe near Tadcaster after traveling about ten miles.

At present the road from York to Pomfret turns south at the end of Tadcaster Street, and goes direct to Towton and Sherburn, passing the lodge gate at {27} Grimston. But in those days it continued along the left bank of the Cock to beyond Stutton, crossed the little brook by Renshaw Wood, and led up a gentle slope to the hamlet of Towton. By this route the Lancastrian army advanced from Tadcaster, and encamped on the fields between Towton and Saxton. The main road leads direct from Towton to Sherburn, leaving Saxton on the right, and Scarthingwell, with its mere and heronry, on the left. From Sherburn to Ferrybridge the distance is six miles due south. The distance from Ferrybridge, by Sherburn and Saxton, to the battlefield of Towton is nine miles.

Currently, the road from York to Pomfret turns south at the end of Tadcaster Street and goes straight to Towton and Sherburn, passing the lodge gate at {27} Grimston. But back then, it continued along the left bank of the Cock River, going past Stutton, crossed the small brook by Renshaw Wood, and led up a gentle incline to the hamlet of Towton. The Lancastrian army advanced along this route from Tadcaster and set up camp in the fields between Towton and Saxton. The main road goes directly from Towton to Sherburn, leaving Saxton to the right and Scarthingwell, with its pond and heronry, to the left. From Sherburn to Ferrybridge, it's six miles due south. The distance from Ferrybridge, passing through Sherburn and Saxton, to the battlefield of Towton is nine miles.

On March 26, 1461, the great army of the Lancastrians was encamped round the hamlet of Towton. King Edward's headquarters were at Pomfret, and he had an advanced post to defend the passage of the river Aire in his front, at Ferrybridge, under the command of the titular Lord Fitzwalter, an experienced veteran of the French wars. The object of the Lancastrian leader in advancing across the Wharfe was to oppose the passage of Edward's army over the river Aire at Ferrybridge. The deposed King and Queen, with Lord Roos and Dr. Morton, awaited the event at York. But the Lancastrians were too late. Lord Clifford and Sir John Nevill, however, did press forward in advance, in hopes of surprising the outlying post of Yorkists at Ferrybridge. In this they were successful. The guard at the bridge was taken completely by surprise before the dawn of March 28, and slaughtered by Lord Clifford's men. Lord Fitzwalter, hearing the noise, thought it was merely a disturbance among his own soldiers. He jumped out of bed, ran down with a battle-axe in his hand, and was slain as he came into {28} the street. The brave young bastard of Salisbury fell with him.

On March 26, 1461, the large army of the Lancastrians was camped around the village of Towton. King Edward's headquarters were at Pomfret, and he had a forward position to defend the crossing of the river Aire ahead of him at Ferrybridge, commanded by the nominal Lord Fitzwalter, an experienced veteran from the French wars. The goal of the Lancastrian leader in crossing the Wharfe was to block Edward's army from crossing the river Aire at Ferrybridge. The deposed King and Queen, along with Lord Roos and Dr. Morton, waited for news in York. But the Lancastrians were too late. However, Lord Clifford and Sir John Nevill pushed ahead, hoping to catch the Yorkist outpost at Ferrybridge by surprise. They succeeded. The guard at the bridge was completely taken off guard before dawn on March 28 and was slaughtered by Lord Clifford's troops. Lord Fitzwalter, hearing the commotion, thought it was just a disturbance among his own men. He jumped out of bed, ran down with a battle-axe in hand, and was killed as he entered the street. The brave young bastard of Salisbury fell with him.

This unexpected onslaught caused a panic in the Yorkist camp, which was increased by the conduct of the excitable Earl of Warwick. He lost his head, galloped up to the King's tent, dismounted and killed his horse, crying out, 'Let him fly that will, for surely by this cross I will tarry with him who will tarry with me, fall back fall edge!'[1] The conduct of young Edward was very different. Perfectly cool and collected, his firmness restored order among the soldiers. He soon saw that the attack had been made by a small force which would as rapidly retreat. He, therefore, gave prompt orders to his uncle, Lord Fauconberg, to cross the river Aire at Castleford, about three miles to the left, with troops led by Sir Walter Blount and Robert Home of Kent. His object was to intercept the retreat of Lord Clifford. This judicious order was ably carried out by the veteran general. Fauconberg overtook the enemy, and a complete rout of the Lancastrians followed. The chase was continued through Sherburn to a little dell or valley called Dittingdale,[2] between Scarthingwell and Towton. Here there was a rally, close to the outposts of the main army of the Lancastrians. Lord Clifford, while taking off his gorget, owing to its having chafed his neck, was struck {29} by an arrow and killed. Sir John Nevill was also slain, and there was a great slaughter among the flying troops. The Yorkist pursuers fell back on their supports without serious loss.

This unexpected attack caused panic in the Yorkist camp, which was made worse by the impulsive Earl of Warwick. He freaked out, rode up to the King's tent, got off his horse and killed it, shouting, "Let anyone run who wants to; by this cross, I will stay with those who stay with me. Fall back, fall edge!"[1] Young Edward handled things very differently. Totally calm and composed, his steadiness brought order back to the soldiers. He quickly realized that the attack had come from a small force that would retreat just as quickly. So, he immediately ordered his uncle, Lord Fauconberg, to cross the river Aire at Castleford, about three miles to the left, with troops led by Sir Walter Blount and Robert Home of Kent. His goal was to cut off Lord Clifford’s retreat. This clever order was carried out effectively by the experienced general. Fauconberg caught up with the enemy, leading to a complete rout of the Lancastrians. The chase continued through Sherburn to a small valley called Dittingdale,[2] between Scarthingwell and Towton. Here, the Lancastrians regrouped, close to the main army's outposts. While taking off his gorget because it was irritating his neck, Lord Clifford was struck by an arrow and killed. Sir John Nevill also died, and there was heavy slaughter among the fleeing troops. The Yorkist pursuers fell back on their support without serious losses.

Lord Clifford was only in his twenty-sixth year. His father was slain at the first battle of St. Albans, and he had naturally joined the same cause with enthusiasm. But, as has already been pointed out, the story of his having assassinated a defenceless little boy on Wakefield Bridge is a fiction. There is no reason to believe that Clifford was such a base caitiff. He was evidently an active and enterprising leader. It is the tradition of the family that he was buried, with a heap of undistinguished dead, on the battlefield. Sir John Nevill, a younger brother of the second Earl of Westmoreland, and father of the third Earl, was probably buried within Saxton Church.[3] The loss of these two gallant and influential young leaders, whose scattered fugitives brought in the news on that Friday night, must have cast a gloom over the Lancastrian army.

Lord Clifford was only 26 years old. His father was killed at the first battle of St. Albans, and he eagerly joined the same cause. However, as has been mentioned, the story about him assassinating a defenseless little boy on Wakefield Bridge is a myth. There's no reason to think Clifford was that low. He was clearly an active and ambitious leader. Family tradition holds that he was buried, along with many unknown dead, on the battlefield. Sir John Nevill, the younger brother of the second Earl of Westmoreland and father of the third Earl, was likely buried in Saxton Church.[3] The loss of these two brave and influential young leaders, whose scattered survivors brought back the news that Friday night, must have cast a shadow over the Lancastrian army.

King Edward now resolved to advance with his whole force and attack the enemy where he was encamped. He believed that the main body could not have been very far distant when Lord Clifford was detached to make the attack at Ferrybridge. The van division of the Yorkist army, led by Lord Fauconberg and Sir Walter Blount, was already across the river Aire, and orders were given to them to march northwards by Sherburn and Saxton. The King himself, {30} with the Earl of Warwick, was to follow at the head of the main body. The Duke of Norfolk should have led the van, but he was taken ill, and it was arranged that he should remain behind at Pomfret, with Sir John Wenlock and Sir John Dynham, and follow next day with the rear division and any reinforcements that might have arrived.[4]

King Edward decided to move forward with his entire force and attack the enemy where they were camped. He thought that the main group couldn't be too far away since Lord Clifford had been sent out to make the attack at Ferrybridge. The front division of the Yorkist army, led by Lord Fauconberg and Sir Walter Blount, had already crossed the river Aire, and they were ordered to march north through Sherburn and Saxton. The King himself, along with the Earl of Warwick, was to follow as the head of the main group. The Duke of Norfolk was supposed to lead the front, but he fell ill, so it was decided that he would stay back at Pomfret with Sir John Wenlock and Sir John Dynham, and join the rear division along with any reinforcements that might arrive the next day.[4]

During March 28, the Eve of Palm Sunday, the Yorkist army was marching northwards in two divisions. It must have been late in the afternoon when the division of Lord Fauconberg passed through Sherburn-in-Elmet, a long street with the old Norman church on an isolated hill to the westward. Two miles more brought him to Saxton late in the evening. Saxton was a small village, with the manor house of the Hungates, and a very old church of Norman times. Thence a steep ascent leads northward to the battlefield. To the east is the high road from York to Pomfret, passing over elevated ground. To the west is a ravine with sides sloping down to the valley of the Cock. The latter brook is seen winding through the {31} green valley, with roads on either side. Northwards there was high undulating ground, and the hamlet of Towton is two miles north of Saxton.

On March 28, the eve of Palm Sunday, the Yorkist army was marching north in two divisions. It was likely late in the afternoon when Lord Fauconberg's division passed through Sherburn-in-Elmet, a long street with the old Norman church on a secluded hill to the west. Two miles further brought him to Saxton in the evening. Saxton was a small village, featuring the manor house of the Hungates and a very old Norman church. From there, a steep path leads north to the battlefield. To the east is the main road from York to Pomfret, which runs over elevated ground. To the west is a ravine with slopes leading down to the Cock valley. The brook meanders through the {31} green valley, with roads on either side. Northward, there was high, rolling land, and the hamlet of Towton is two miles north of Saxton.

On the ground between Towton and Saxton the Lancastrian army was encamped. The centre, led by the Earl of Northumberland and Sir Richard Percy, with Lord Welles and Sir Andrew Trollope, was formed across the road leading up from Saxton. To the east, forming the Lancastrian left, Lord Dacre and his brother-in-law Lord FitzHugh were encamped on some land called 'North Acres.' To the west, forming the right wing, were the Earls of Devonshire and Wiltshire, and Lords Hungerford and Beaumont. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter commanded a reserve at Towton village.

On the ground between Towton and Saxton, the Lancastrian army was set up. The center, led by the Earl of Northumberland and Sir Richard Percy, along with Lord Welles and Sir Andrew Trollope, was positioned along the road coming up from Saxton. To the east, making up the Lancastrian left, Lord Dacre and his brother-in-law Lord FitzHugh were stationed on land known as 'North Acres.' To the west, forming the right wing, were the Earls of Devonshire and Wiltshire, as well as Lords Hungerford and Beaumont. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter commanded a reserve at Towton village.

When Lord Fauconberg arrived at Saxton he ascertained the position of the enemy and sent intelligence to the King. Edward had probably reached Sherburn by that time, and he at once pushed forward to the neighbourhood of Saxton. The whole Yorkist force numbered 48,640 men, including the reserves, which were still at Pomfret under the Duke of Norfolk.

When Lord Fauconberg got to Saxton, he checked out where the enemy was and sent updates to the King. Edward had likely reached Sherburn by then, so he quickly moved to the area around Saxton. The entire Yorkist army totaled 48,640 men, including the reserves, which were still at Pomfret under the Duke of Norfolk.

Palm Sunday dawned and found the host of young Edward facing the long array of Lancastrians. It was bitterly cold. The advance up the hillside from Saxton village was made between eight and nine o'clock in the forenoon, and when the hostile forces came in sight there was a great shouting. At the same time snow began to fall. The wind was northerly in the early morning, but it veered round, became fresher, and by nine o'clock it was driving the snow full into the faces of the Lancastrian troops. The two armies, just before they closed, were {32} separated by an undulating depression which marks the exact position.

Palm Sunday arrived, and young Edward's troops faced off against the long line of Lancastrians. It was freezing cold. The march up the hillside from Saxton village took place between eight and nine in the morning, and when the enemy forces came into view, there was a loud uproar. At the same time, it started to snow. The wind was blowing from the north in the early morning but shifted, became stronger, and by nine o'clock it was driving the snow directly into the faces of the Lancastrian soldiers. Just before the two armies clashed, they were separated by a rolling dip in the terrain that marked their exact position.

Lord Fauconberg caused every archer under his standard to shoot one flight of arrows and then halt. The enemy felt the volley, but could not judge of distances on account of the blinding snow. Their arrows fell short. As soon as the quivers of the enemy were nearly empty, Lord Fauconberg gave the order for his archers to advance, shooting as they came on, and they not only shot off their own arrows, but gathered those of the enemy and sent many of them back whence they came. Then the Earl of Northumberland ordered his men to close, and the battle became a fierce hand-to-hand combat all along the line. For several hours the desperate conflict continued, ebbing and flowing with doubtful result, the snow still falling. King Edward was everywhere, exhorting and encouraging the men, leading them on when they wavered, and helping the wounded out of the fray. The struggle was obstinate and long doubtful. Men were falling fast on both sides. Lord Scrope of Bolton was severely wounded. Robert Home, the valiant captain of Kent, who came from Appledore on the Rother, fell dead.

Lord Fauconberg had every archer under his banner shoot a volley of arrows and then stop. The enemy felt the impact, but the blinding snow made it hard for them to judge the distances. Their arrows landed short. Once the enemy’s quivers were nearly empty, Lord Fauconberg ordered his archers to move forward, shooting as they approached. Not only did they release their own arrows, but they also collected those from the enemy and sent many back where they came from. Then the Earl of Northumberland commanded his troops to close ranks, and the battle turned into a brutal hand-to-hand fight along the entire line. For several hours, the fierce conflict raged back and forth with uncertain outcomes, all while the snow continued to fall. King Edward was everywhere, motivating and encouraging the soldiers, pushing them forward when they hesitated, and assisting the wounded out of the chaos. The fight was tough and long, with the outcome still unclear. Men were falling quickly on both sides. Lord Scrope of Bolton was critically injured. Robert Home, the brave captain from Kent, who hailed from Appledore on the Rother, was killed.

Messengers had been sent in hot haste to hurry up the Duke of Norfolk with the reserves. He arrived at about noon. With his trusty lieutenants Wenlock and Dynham, he led his men up the road from Sherburn, keeping well to the east of Saxton, and ailing upon the Lancastrian left flank at 'North Acres.'

Messengers had been sent in a rush to get the Duke of Norfolk to bring the reserves. He arrived around noon. With his reliable lieutenants Wenlock and Dynham, he led his troops up the road from Sherburn, staying well to the east of Saxton, and attacking the Lancastrian left flank at 'North Acres.'

This was the turning point of the battle. The Lancastrians were disheartened at the arrival of fresh foes. The fighting continued until late in the {33} afternoon, and the slaughter was prodigious, but gradually the Lancastrian left wing was doubled up on the centre; the confusion increased, and there was a complete rout. Lord Dacre had fallen early in the day. He was killed by a boy who shot him from a 'bur' tree,[5] when he had unclasped his helmet to drink a cup of wine. The lad thus avenged his father's death, who had been slain by the northern baron. Lord Caere's friends, Sir John and Sir Thomas Crakenthorpe, from the banks of the Eden, fell with him. The Earl of Northumberland, Sir Richard Percy, Lord Welles, and Sir Andrew Trollope were slain in the thick of the fight, with many more. The retreat to the eastward being cut off by the Duke of Norfolk, the defeated army fled down the steep slopes into the valley of the Cock closely pursued.

This was the turning point of the battle. The Lancastrians were disheartened by the arrival of fresh enemies. The fighting continued until late in the {33} afternoon, and the slaughter was massive, but gradually the Lancastrian left wing was pushed back against the center; confusion increased, leading to a complete rout. Lord Dacre had fallen early in the day. He was killed by a boy who shot him from a 'bur' tree,[5] when he had taken off his helmet to drink a cup of wine. The boy avenged his father’s death, who had been killed by the northern baron. Lord Caere’s friends, Sir John and Sir Thomas Crakenthorpe, from the banks of the Eden, fell with him. The Earl of Northumberland, Sir Richard Percy, Lord Welles, and Sir Andrew Trollope were slain in the thick of the fight, along with many others. The retreat to the east was cut off by the Duke of Norfolk, and the defeated army fled down the steep slopes into the valley of the Cock, closely pursued.

The well-mounted noblemen, Somerset and Exeter, Devonshire and Wiltshire, Beaumont, Hungerford, and FitzHugh, with many knights, effected their escape. But the footmen were cut down by hundreds in the pursuit. The little Cock beck is not very wide, but it is deep, and many fugitives were drowned in it. The country people declared that the pursuers crossed the brook on dead bodies, and that the river Wharfe was coloured with blood. The Croyland monk relates that the blood of the slain lay caked with snow, which then covered the ground, and that afterwards, when the snow melted, the blood flowed along the furrows and ditches for a distance of two or three miles. The chase continued all night and part of next day.

The well-mounted noblemen, Somerset and Exeter, Devonshire and Wiltshire, Beaumont, Hungerford, and FitzHugh, along with many knights, managed to escape. But the foot soldiers were cut down by hundreds during the chase. The little Cock beck isn’t very wide, but it is deep, and many of the fleeing people drowned in it. The locals claimed that the pursuers crossed the brook on top of dead bodies, and that the Wharfe River ran red with blood. The Croyland monk wrote that the blood of the slain was caked with snow, which covered the ground at the time, and that later, when the snow melted, the blood flowed along the furrows and ditches for two or three miles. The pursuit lasted all night and into the next day.

Fully 10,000 were stated to have been wounded or {34} made prisoners, and Polydore Virgil says that some were cured and some died. This disposes of the statement of Hall, which is adopted by modern writers, that no quarter was given. Edward always gave quarter to the men and junior officers of a defeated army.

Fully 10,000 were reported to have been wounded or {34} captured, and Polydore Virgil mentions that some were healed while others died. This refutes Hall's claim, which is accepted by modern writers, that no quarter was given. Edward consistently offered quarter to the soldiers and junior officers of a defeated army.

The fugitive nobles only had time to ride through York, calling upon Henry and Margaret, with their child, to mount and ride as hard as their horses would carry them. Away they went out of Bootham, and through the dark forest of Galtres, to take refuge in Scotland.

The fugitive nobles barely had time to pass through York, urging Henry and Margaret, along with their child, to get on their horses and ride as fast as they could. They hurried out of Bootham and through the dark Galtres forest to seek safety in Scotland.

King Edward advanced to York on Monday, March 30, 1461, where he was received with great solemnity by the mayor and commons of the city, in procession. They obtained grace through the intercession of Lords Montagu and Berners. The heads of the Duke of York, the Earl of Rutland, and the Earl of Salisbury were removed from the gates of York, and placed with the bodies at Pomfret, preparatory to the subsequent magnificent obsequies at Fotheringhay and Bisham.

King Edward made his way to York on Monday, March 30, 1461, where he was warmly welcomed by the mayor and townspeople in a procession. They secured favor through the help of Lords Montagu and Berners. The heads of the Duke of York, the Earl of Rutland, and the Earl of Salisbury were taken down from the gates of York and placed with the bodies at Pomfret, in preparation for the grand funeral ceremonies at Fotheringhay and Bisham.

Only four executions took place at York, of the Earl of Devonshire, Sir Baldwin Fulford, Sir William Talboys, and Sir William Hill. The Earl of Wiltshire was captured by William Salkeld at Cockermouth. For this prominent actor in the barbarous deeds after Wakefield fight there could be no forgiveness. He was beheaded at Newcastle on May 1.

Only four executions happened in York: the Earl of Devonshire, Sir Baldwin Fulford, Sir William Talboys, and Sir William Hill. The Earl of Wiltshire was captured by William Salkeld at Cockermouth. For this key figure in the brutal actions following the Wakefield battle, there could be no forgiveness. He was beheaded in Newcastle on May 1.

The Earl of Northumberland, a first cousin of King Edward, was buried in the north choir of St. Denis church at York, probably with his brother Sir Richard Percy. The body of Lord Welles was taken to Methley, and buried in the Waterton Chapel. Lord Dacre was buried, with his horse, in Saxton churchyard, on the {35} north side of the church, where there is a monument to his memory. The undistinguished dead were at first buried in five great pits on the battlefield, and in separate graves in the valley. It was a tradition that red and white roses grew and flourished on the battlefield, and it is true that there are many rose bushes in the meadows. Leland tells us that Master Hungate of Saxton caused the dead bodies to be brought from the pits on the battlefield, and buried in consecrated ground, in a trench running the whole length of Saxton churchyard.

The Earl of Northumberland, a first cousin of King Edward, was buried in the north choir of St. Denis church in York, probably alongside his brother Sir Richard Percy. The body of Lord Welles was taken to Methley and buried in the Waterton Chapel. Lord Dacre was buried, with his horse, in the churchyard of Saxton, on the north side of the church, where there’s a monument in his memory. The unidentified dead were initially buried in five large pits on the battlefield and in separate graves in the valley. It was said that red and white roses grew and thrived on the battlefield, and it’s true that many rose bushes bloom in the meadows. Leland tells us that Master Hungate of Saxton had the bodies retrieved from the pits on the battlefield and buried in consecrated ground, in a trench that ran the entire length of Saxton churchyard.

King Edward kept his Easter at York, which fell that year on April 5. He then advanced as far as Durham, whence he returned southwards, leaving the pacification of the north to the Earl of Warwick and his brother Lord Montagu. Early in June Edward was at the manor of Sheen, and on the 26th of that month he came from Sheen to the Tower of London. On the 27th he created thirty Knights of the Bath, and on Sunday the 28th he was solemnly crowned in Westminster Abbey by Cardinal Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury.

King Edward celebrated Easter in York, which was on April 5 that year. He then traveled as far as Durham before heading back south, leaving the task of stabilizing the north to the Earl of Warwick and his brother Lord Montagu. By early June, Edward was at the manor of Sheen, and on the 26th of that month, he moved from Sheen to the Tower of London. On the 27th, he appointed thirty Knights of the Bath, and on Sunday the 28th, he was formally crowned in Westminster Abbey by Cardinal Bourchier, the Archbishop of Canterbury.

The King liberally rewarded his supporters. The Duke of Norfolk died in November 1461, and was buried before the high altar at Thetford. But Lord Fauconberg was created Earl of Kent and Lord High Admiral. He died in 1463. Sir Walter Blount was created Lord Mountjoy and a Knight of the Garter. Sir John Dynham, a valued adherent, was created Lord Dynham; and Sir John Wenlock, already a Knight of the Garter, was created Lord Wenlock. Many Yorkists were knighted, either on the field or afterwards at the coronation. Young William Hastings, the King's most faithful follower, was {36} knighted on the field, and created Lord Hastings, in July 1461. Among the Knights of the Bath were the gentlemen of Nottinghamshire who had joined the King on the march northward, Sir Robert Clifton, Sir Nicholas Byron, and Sir Robert and Sir John Markham.

The King generously rewarded his supporters. The Duke of Norfolk died in November 1461 and was buried in front of the high altar at Thetford. However, Lord Fauconberg was made Earl of Kent and Lord High Admiral. He died in 1463. Sir Walter Blount was made Lord Mountjoy and a Knight of the Garter. Sir John Dynham, a valued supporter, was made Lord Dynham; and Sir John Wenlock, who was already a Knight of the Garter, was made Lord Wenlock. Many Yorkists were knighted, either on the battlefield or later at the coronation. Young William Hastings, the King’s most loyal follower, was knighted on the battlefield and made Lord Hastings in July 1461. Among the Knights of the Bath were the gentlemen from Nottinghamshire who had joined the King on his march northward: Sir Robert Clifton, Sir Nicholas Byron, and Sir Robert and Sir John Markham.

Edward IV. was 'a King who, with many faults, was most honourably anxious from the first to do justice even to the meanest of his subjects.'[6] After the first heat of battle had passed he was placable and forgiving. He had strong and justifiable cause for resentment against his opponents at Towton. In the white heat of his indignation, with the sight of his father's head over Micklegate Bar fresh in his recollection, he stayed his avenging hand after four executions. The bill of attainder passed by his first Parliament included 150 names, but many were afterwards granted full pardons, and all who submitted received back portions of their estates. The Duke of Somerset made his peace, and was taken into favour. The son of the Earl of Northumberland was restored to all his father's honours. The brother of the Earl of Wiltshire, though he was also at Towton, was restored to all his estates, was taken into favour, and succeeded as sixth Earl of Ormond. Similar forgiveness was extended to the Courtenays, and to the brother of Lord Dacre. Although Lord Hungerford continued in rebellion, Edward IV. treated his wife and young children with kindness and generosity, making an ample provision for them out of their father's forfeited lands. The son of Lord Welles was taken into favour, and had a grant of all his father's forfeited property. Lord FitzHugh was forgiven and employed in positions of importance. {37} Mr. Thorold Rogers says:—'I entirely discredit the stories told of the tyranny and suspiciousness of Edward IV. He never refused a petition for pardon.'[7]

Edward IV was "a king who, despite his many faults, was genuinely eager from the start to deliver justice even to the least of his subjects."[6] After the heat of battle had cooled, he became more forgiving and merciful. He had strong reasons to be angry with his opponents at Towton. Fueled by rage and with the memory of his father's head displayed over Micklegate Bar still fresh in his mind, he chose to stop his revenge after four executions. The bill of attainder passed by his first Parliament listed 150 names, but many latterly received full pardons, and all who submitted regained parts of their estates. The Duke of Somerset made amends and was welcomed back into favor. The son of the Earl of Northumberland got restored to all his father's honors. The brother of the Earl of Wiltshire, who was also at Towton, was reinstated to all his estates, received favor, and became the sixth Earl of Ormond. Similar acts of forgiveness were shown to the Courtenays and to the brother of Lord Dacre. Although Lord Hungerford remained in rebellion, Edward IV treated his wife and young children kindly and generously, ensuring they were well provided for from their father's confiscated lands. The son of Lord Welles was welcomed back and granted all his father's forfeited property. Lord FitzHugh was forgiven and given important roles. {37} Mr. Thorold Rogers states: "I completely disbelieve the tales about the tyranny and suspiciousness of Edward IV. He never denied a petition for pardon."[7]

All historians unite in the statement that the old nobility of England was nearly annihilated by the battles and executions during the Wars of the Roses. But facts are opposed to this theory. Scarcely a single peerage became extinct owing to the Wars of the Roses.[8]

All historians agree that the old nobility of England was almost completely wiped out by the battles and executions during the Wars of the Roses. But the facts contradict this theory. Hardly any peerages were extinguished because of the Wars of the Roses.[8]

The battles of Wakefield and Towton made a deep impression on the mind of Prince Richard, although he was but eight years old. The fate of his father and brother in a battle which drove him into exile, and then the crowning victory following so rapidly, could not fail to do so. In later years he erected a memorial chapel at Towton, where prayers were to be offered up for the souls of the fallen. It was standing in Leland's time, but there is now no vestige of this pious work of King Richard III.[9]

The battles of Wakefield and Towton left a lasting impact on young Prince Richard, even though he was only eight years old. The loss of his father and brother in a battle that forced him into exile, followed by the swift victory, was unforgettable. In later years, he built a memorial chapel at Towton, where prayers were to be said for the souls of those who had died. It stood during Leland's time, but today, there is no trace of this faithful project by King Richard III.[9]


[1] Mr. Green, in his History of the English People, places the time of Warwick's killing his horse 'at one critical moment' during the battle of Towton. But the evidence that this act of folly was perpetrated owing to the panic after the surprise at Ferrybridge is quite conclusive.

[1] Mr. Green, in his History of the English People, states that Warwick killed his horse 'at one critical moment' during the battle of Towton. However, the evidence that this foolish act occurred due to the panic after the surprise at Ferrybridge is quite definitive.

[2] Hall has Dintingdale, Habington spells it Dindingdale, Baker has Dandingdale. There is no such place on the maps. But Whitaker, in his History of Craven, says that the Rev. F. Wilkinson, Vicar of Bordsey, discovered the almost forgotten name of Dittingdale, as that of a dell or small valley in Scarthingwell Park.

[2] Hall refers to it as Dintingdale, while Habington spells it Dindingdale, and Baker uses Dandingdale. There's no such place on any maps. However, Whitaker, in his History of Craven, mentions that Rev. F. Wilkinson, the Vicar of Bordsey, found the nearly forgotten name Dittingdale, which refers to a small valley in Scarthingwell Park.

[3] Leland says that the Earl of Westmoreland was killed, and buried within Saxton Church. Hall also includes the Earl of Westmoreland among the slain. They mistook him for Sir John Nevill. The Earl himself did not die until 1485. Sharon Turner and later writers repeat the blunder. The Earl of Westmoreland was not in the battle.

[3] Leland mentions that the Earl of Westmoreland was killed and buried in Saxton Church. Hall also lists the Earl of Westmoreland among the casualties. They confused him with Sir John Nevill. The Earl himself didn't die until 1485. Sharon Turner and later authors repeat this mistake. The Earl of Westmoreland was not in the battle.

[4] Mr. Green says that 'the Duke of Norfolk came with a fresh force from the eastern counties.' The Duke came from Pomfret, having left London with the King. Sharon Turner says: 'We owe the remarkable fact of the battle beginning at four o'clock in the afternoon and continuing through the night, and of Norfolk's coming up the next clay at noon to Hearne's fragment.' This fragment was transcribed by Hearne from an old manuscript, but not older than Hall's Chronicle. The statement that the battle began at four on Saturday afternoon and went on through the night, not only contradicts Hall and Stow, but is also impossible. Edward's army could not have got over the ground in time to begin the battle at four in the afternoon. Possibly the mistake of the anonymous writer of Hearne's fragment arose from having been told that Lord Fauconberg came in sight of the Lancastrian army at twilight. It was not the twilight of Saturday afternoon, but of Palm Sunday morning, as Hall explains.

[4] Mr. Green mentions that "the Duke of Norfolk arrived with fresh troops from the eastern counties." The Duke traveled from Pomfret after leaving London with the King. Sharon Turner remarks, "We owe the interesting detail that the battle started at four o'clock in the afternoon and continued through the night, and that Norfolk arrived the next day at noon, to Hearne's fragment." This fragment was copied by Hearne from an old manuscript, though it isn't older than Hall's Chronicle. The claim that the battle began at four on Saturday afternoon and lasted all night not only contradicts Hall and Stow but also seems highly unlikely. Edward's army wouldn’t have been able to cover the distance in time to start the battle at four in the afternoon. It’s possible that the anonymous author of Hearne's fragment mistakenly believed that Lord Fauconberg saw the Lancastrian army at twilight. However, it wasn't the twilight of Saturday afternoon; it was the twilight of Palm Sunday morning, as Hall clarifies.

[5] Loidis and Elmete, p. 156. Dr. Whitaker says that the word 'bur' is very distinct in Glover's manuscript. It means an alder tree, from the old Norse 'bur' or 'baurr.'

[5] Loidis and Elmete, p. 156. Dr. Whitaker points out that the term 'bur' is quite clear in Glover's manuscript. It refers to an alder tree, originating from the old Norse 'bur' or 'baurr.'

[6] Gairdner. Introduction to the Paston Letters, ii. p. xii.

[6] Gairdner. Introduction to the Paston Letters, ii. p. xii.

[7] Work and Wages, ii. 316.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Work and Wages, vol. 2, p. 316.

[8] The Duke of Exeter was separated from his wife, and had no children. The Duke of Somerset, who was beheaded, had six daughters, and another was unmarried. But the House of Somerset was perpetuated in that of Beaufort. A few new peerages became extinct because their recipients did not marry, such as Egremont and Wenlock. But Lord Egremont was a Percy, and the family of Percy continued to flourish. No more peerages became extinct owing to the Wars of the Roses than would have done so in a time of profound peace.

[8] The Duke of Exeter was separated from his wife and had no children. The Duke of Somerset, who was executed, had six daughters, and another was single. However, the House of Somerset continued through the Beaufort line. A few new peerages became extinct because their holders didn’t marry, like Egremont and Wenlock. But Lord Egremont was a Percy, and the Percy family continued to thrive. No more peerages became extinct due to the Wars of the Roses than would have in a time of lasting peace.

[9] There is a warrant for 40l. to be given for building the chapel at Towton, dated November 28, 1483 (Harl. MSS., No. 413). In July 1488, an indulgence of forty days was granted ad speciosam capellam in villa de Toughton (per Saxton) de novo a fundamentis sumptuose et nobiliter erectam, super quodam loco seu fondo ubi corpora procerum et magnatum ac aliorum hominum multitudine copiosa in quodam bello in campis circumjacentibus inito interfectorum sepeliuntur. In December 1502 another indulgence of forty days was granted. The exact site of the chapel is the garden behind Mr. Kendall's house.

[9] There is a warrant for 40l. to be given for building the chapel at Towton, dated November 28, 1483 (Harl. MSS., No. 413). In July 1488, a forty-day indulgence was granted for the beautiful chapel in the village of Toughton (near Saxton) that was newly and grandly built from the ground up, on a certain site or foundation where the bodies of many nobles, grandees, and others were buried after being killed in a battle fought in the surrounding fields. In December 1502, another forty-day indulgence was granted. The exact location of the chapel is the garden behind Mr. Kendall's house.




{38}

CHAPTER IV

THE CROWN LOST AND WON—BATTLE OF BARNET

The young princes, George and Richard, were in Holland for about six months, under the protection of the Duke of Burgundy. They resided at Utrecht. Then the news came of Edward's accession, and the crowning victory of Towton. The two boys were brought home again, and were soon under their mother's immediate care, with their sister Margaret.

The young princes, George and Richard, were in Holland for about six months, protected by the Duke of Burgundy. They lived in Utrecht. Then the news arrived about Edward becoming king and the significant victory at Towton. The two boys were brought back home and quickly came under their mother’s direct care, along with their sister Margaret.

Immediately after the coronation, George was created Duke of Clarence; and Richard Duke of Gloucester, Earl of Carlisle, and Earl of Richmond,[1] a title which had merged in the crown after the attainder of Edmund Tudor. Richard was created a Knight of the Garter in 1465. In February 1466 his sword and helmet were placed in St. George's Chapel, and he took possession of his stall in the following April. His stall plate is now in the ninth stall on the south side of the choir, in St. George's Chapel at Windsor. The arms are France and England quarterly, with a silver label of three points, each ermine with a canton gules. The crest is a crowned leopard gold, on a cap of estate, with a label as in the arms, round his neck. The helm is barred as used in the mêlée, the only one on the early plates, the rest all being tilting helms.

Immediately after the coronation, George was made Duke of Clarence; and Richard became Duke of Gloucester, Earl of Carlisle, and Earl of Richmond,[1] a title that had merged with the crown after Edmund Tudor was convicted of treason. Richard was named a Knight of the Garter in 1465. In February 1466, his sword and helmet were placed in St. George's Chapel, and he took possession of his stall the following April. His stall plate is now in the ninth stall on the south side of the choir in St. George's Chapel at Windsor. The arms display France and England quarterly, with a silver label of three points, each ermine with a red canton. The crest features a crowned gold leopard on a cap of estate, with a label matching the arms around his neck. The helm is barred as used in the mêlée, which is the only one on the early plates; the others are all tilting helms.

{39}

{39}

The first public appearance of young Richard was on the occasion of his father's solemn obsequies. The Duke of York's body, and that of his son Edmund Earl of Rutland, had to be conveyed from Pomfret to Fotheringhay, and the Duke of Gloucester, then in his fourteenth year, was appointed by the King to be chief mourner. On July 22, 1466, the bodies of Richard Duke of York, and of his son, Edmund Earl of Rutland, were taken from their temporary resting place at Pomfret, and placed in a chariot covered with black velvet, richly embroidered with cloth of gold. At the feet of the Duke stood the figure of an angel clothed in white, bearing a crown of gold, to signify that of right he was a king. The chariot was drawn by four horses trapped to the ground. Every horse carried a man, and upon the foremost rode Sir John Skipwith, who bore the Duke's banner displayed. Bishops and abbots, in their robes, went two or three miles in front, to prepare the churches for the reception of the bodies.'[2] The boy Duke of Gloucester followed next after the chariot, accompanied by noblemen and heralds. In this order they left Pomfret and rested that night at Doncaster. Thence they proceeded by easy stages to Blythe, Tuxford, Newark, Grantham, and Stamford. On Monday, July 27, the procession arrived at Fotheringhay. The bodies were carried into the church by servants of the deceased, and received by the King and his Court in deep mourning.

The first public appearance of young Richard was during his father's solemn funeral. The bodies of the Duke of York and his son, Edmund, the Earl of Rutland, had to be transported from Pomfret to Fotheringhay, and the Duke of Gloucester, who was only fourteen at the time, was chosen by the King to be the chief mourner. On July 22, 1466, the bodies of Richard, Duke of York, and his son, Edmund, Earl of Rutland, were taken from their temporary resting place at Pomfret and placed in a chariot covered with black velvet, richly embroidered with gold fabric. At the Duke's feet stood a figure of an angel dressed in white, holding a gold crown to signify that he rightfully was a king. The chariot was pulled by four horses that were bound to the ground. Each horse carried a rider, and on the lead horse rode Sir John Skipwith, who displayed the Duke's banner. Bishops and abbots, dressed in their robes, went ahead for two or three miles to prepare the churches for the bodies' arrival. The young Duke of Gloucester followed closely behind the chariot, joined by noblemen and heralds. In this formation, they left Pomfret and spent the night in Doncaster. From there, they made their way at a slow pace to Blythe, Tuxford, Newark, Grantham, and Stamford. On Monday, July 27, the procession reached Fotheringhay. The bodies were carried into the church by servants of the deceased and were received by the King and his Court, all deeply mourning.

Edward IV. built a magnificent shrine in the choir, over the tombs of his father and brother, and completed the works of the college, including the cloister.[3]

Edward IV built a stunning shrine in the choir, above the tombs of his father and brother, and finished the construction of the college, including the cloister.[3]

{40}

{40}

There is reason to believe that the young Duke of Gloucester received his knightly training in the use of arms from the age of fourteen, in the household of his cousin the Earl of Warwick. There are payments to the Earl for costs and expenses incurred by him on account of Richard, the King's brother. Here he was the companion of Francis Lovel and Robert Percy, for both of whom he formed a friendship which ended only with death. Here too he was the playfellow of his cousin Anne Nevill, and an attachment was probably then formed between them, which was destined to bear fruit in after years. We find Richard and Anne sitting together at the installation feast of her uncle the Archbishop of York in 1467.

There’s reason to believe that the young Duke of Gloucester started his knight training in the use of arms at the age of fourteen while living in the household of his cousin, the Earl of Warwick. There are records of payments to the Earl for expenses he incurred because of Richard, the King’s brother. During this time, he was friends with Francis Lovel and Robert Percy, forming friendships that lasted until death. He was also a playmate of his cousin Anne Nevill, and it’s likely that a bond developed between them that would later bear fruit. We see Richard and Anne sitting together at the installation feast of her uncle, the Archbishop of York, in 1467.

Richard was short in stature, with a delicate fragile frame, the right shoulder being slightly higher than the left. But he had been inured to warlike exercises, and was fond of hunting and all manly sports. He had light brown hair and a very handsome face, full of energy and decision, yet with a gentle and even melancholy expression when the features were at rest.[4]

Richard was short and had a delicate frame, with his right shoulder slightly higher than his left. However, he was used to vigorous activities and loved hunting and all kinds of sports. He had light brown hair and a really good-looking face, full of energy and determination, but it also had a gentle, almost melancholic look when he was at rest.[4]

{41}

{41}

While Richard was receiving a knightly education in the north, his brother Edward was conducting his own and the country's affairs recklessly and without wisdom. The secret marriage ceremony he went through with the widow of Lord Grey of Groby, and her subsequent coronation, had estranged the nobles, and their disgust was increased by the promotion and enrichment of her Woodville relations. The Earl of Warwick, the cousin and formerly the supporter of Edward, became the chief among the malcontents. He married his daughter Isabella to the Duke of Clarence, without the King's consent or knowledge, and afterwards fostered and encouraged disturbances and insurrections. At last he went to France with Clarence, and made an agreement with Margaret of Anjou to restore Henry VI. to the throne. Finally he returned to England, with the Duke of Clarence, as an open enemy of King Edward. Troops rapidly flocked to his standard, and the country was lost and won as if by magic.

While Richard was getting a knightly education up north, his brother Edward was recklessly handling his own affairs and those of the country without any wisdom. The secret marriage he had with Lord Grey of Groby's widow, and her subsequent coronation, alienated the nobles, and their disgust grew with the promotion and wealth of her Woodville relatives. The Earl of Warwick, Edward's cousin and former supporter, became the leader of the discontented. He married his daughter Isabella to the Duke of Clarence without the King's consent or knowledge, and later fostered and encouraged unrest and rebellions. Eventually, he went to France with Clarence and made a deal with Margaret of Anjou to restore Henry VI to the throne. Finally, he returned to England with the Duke of Clarence as a blatant enemy of King Edward. Troops quickly rallied to his side, and the country flipped sides as if by magic.

Warwick had used all his arts of persuasion to induce the younger brothers of the King to be false to their allegiance. With Clarence he succeeded; but Richard never wavered for a moment. His loyalty to his brother was not to be shaken. There is something very touching in the unalterable affection between Edward and Richard. In Edward, from the time when he used to visit his little brother every day in Paston's chambers, to the hour of his death, there was a loving protection and a solicitude for the lad's welfare which was shown in many ways. On the part of Richard there was loyalty and zeal for his elder {42} brother's service as well as warm affection. His motto was

Warwick had used all his persuasive skills to convince the younger brothers of the King to betray their loyalty. He succeeded with Clarence, but Richard never faltered for a second. His loyalty to his brother was steadfast. There’s something very touching about the unwavering bond between Edward and Richard. From the time Edward visited his little brother every day in Paston's rooms until his death, he showed loving protection and concern for the boy's well-being in many ways. Richard, in turn, displayed loyalty and enthusiasm for his older brother’s service, along with deep affection. His motto was

'LOYAULTÉ ME LIE.'[5]
(Loyalty bindeth me.)

'Loyalty binds me.'[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

From the moment that Warwick became a traitor, Richard was constantly by his brother's side, sharing his long marches,[6] his dangers and hardships. When Warwick landed and proclaimed the restoration of Henry VI., King Edward summoned his forces to assemble at Doncaster, particularly relying on the Marquis Montagu, Warwick's brother, in whose loyalty he implicitly believed. Edward related to the historian Comines the events immediately preceding his flight from the kingdom. He was in a fortified house with his friends, to which the only access was a bridge, and the troops were quartered in the villages near. Suddenly news arrived that Montagu and others were riding among his soldiers shouting for Henry. Edward hastily put on his armour and sent a body of faithful adherents to defend the bridge. There was nothing left but flight. Accompanied by his brother Richard and a few loyal friends the King galloped off, leaving Lord Hastings to gain time by defending the bridge. Hastings made some terms for his followers with Montagu, and then followed his master. Reaching Lynn, in Norfolk, the fugitives found two Dutch vessels on the point of sailing. They immediately went on board without other clothes than leurs habillemens de guerre.[7] The brothers were accompanied in their flight by Lords Hastings, Rivers, and Saye, and a few faithful knights. Narrowly escaping capture by an Easterling ship, they landed near Alkmaar {43} in North Holland. A gown lined with martens was the only thing of value wherewith King Edward could pay his passage; and he was saved from capture by the Easterlings through the intervention of the Sieur Louis de Bruges, Lord of Gruthuus, who received the fugitives with generous hospitality and conducted them to The Hague. King Edward and his host were brother Knights of the Golden Fleece, an obligation which the lord of Gruthuus most fully recognised. He gave up his great house at Bruges for the use of the exiled princes, who resided there during the ensuing winter, and he also lent them his château of Oostcamp. From Bruges, King Edward and his brother proceeded to the court of the Duke of Burgundy at St. Pol, to seek for aid in recovering the crown of England. Charles the Bold publicly declined to interfere, and the Lancastrian Duke of Somerset hurried to London with the good news. But Charles had been married, in 1468, to the Princess Margaret of York, who was devotedly attached to her brothers. She opened a correspondence with the Duke of Clarence in England, to induce him to return to his allegiance. Through her influence, the aid which had been withheld publicly was given in secret. She smoothed all difficulties, and enabled her brothers to undertake their romantic enterprise. For Edward was resolved to recover his crown, and Richard, from this time, was his efficient lieutenant.

From the moment Warwick turned traitor, Richard was always by his brother's side, sharing in his long marches, dangers, and hardships. When Warwick landed and announced the return of Henry VI, King Edward gathered his forces to assemble at Doncaster, particularly counting on the Marquis Montagu, Warwick's brother, in whom he had complete trust. Edward told the historian Comines about the events leading up to his flight from the kingdom. He was in a fortified house with his friends, with access only by a bridge, and the troops were stationed in the nearby villages. Suddenly, news came that Montagu and others were riding among his soldiers shouting for Henry. Edward quickly put on his armor and sent a group of loyal supporters to defend the bridge. There was no choice but to flee. Accompanied by his brother Richard and a few loyal friends, the King rode off, leaving Lord Hastings to buy time by defending the bridge. Hastings negotiated terms for his followers with Montagu and then followed his master. When they reached Lynn in Norfolk, the fugitives found two Dutch ships ready to sail. They immediately boarded with nothing but their military clothes. The brothers were joined in their escape by Lords Hastings, Rivers, and Saye, along with a few loyal knights. They narrowly escaped capture by an Easterling ship and landed near Alkmaar in North Holland. A gown lined with martens was the only valuable item King Edward had to pay for their passage, and he was saved from capture by the Easterlings thanks to the help of Sieur Louis de Bruges, Lord of Gruthuus, who welcomed the fugitives with generous hospitality and took them to The Hague. King Edward and his host were brother Knights of the Golden Fleece, a bond that Lord Gruthuus fully recognized. He offered his grand house in Bruges for the exiled princes to live in during the coming winter and also lent them his château in Oostcamp. From Bruges, King Edward and his brother headed to the court of the Duke of Burgundy at St. Pol to seek assistance in reclaiming the English crown. Charles the Bold publicly refused to intervene, and the Lancastrian Duke of Somerset rushed to London with the good news. However, Charles had married Princess Margaret of York in 1468, who was deeply devoted to her brothers. She started communicating with the Duke of Clarence in England, trying to persuade him to return to his loyalty. Through her influence, the aid that had been publicly denied was secretly provided. She cleared all obstacles and enabled her brothers to pursue their daring quest. For Edward was determined to reclaim his crown, and Richard was now his effective lieutenant.

Richard's services in Flanders, and especially in fitting out the expedition, secured for him the full confidence of his brother. The ships had to be equipped very secretly and with great care. The Duchess Margaret had procured a grant of 15,000 florins, and permission to get ready four ships of Flanders and thirteen {44} hired Easterlings[8] which were to be at Edward's service until he should land in England, and for fifteen days afterwards. The next step was the selection of a seaport where the expedition could be quietly fitted out. The Lord of Gruthuus again proved a friend in need. He had married Margaret, the sister of Henry van Borselle, Lord of the island of Walcheren. The traditions of the family of Borselle were adverse to the House of Lancaster, for Francis van Borselle was the lover, and eventually the husband, of that unfortunate Jacoba of Holland who was treated so shamefully by Humphrey Duke of Gloucester. The excellent ports of Veere and Flushing were, therefore, placed at Edward's disposal.

Richard's efforts in Flanders, especially in preparing the expedition, earned him his brother's complete trust. The ships needed to be outfitted very discreetly and with extreme care. Duchess Margaret had secured a grant of 15,000 florins and permission to ready four ships from Flanders and thirteen hired Easterlings, which would be available for Edward's use until he landed in England, plus fifteen days afterward. The next step was to choose a seaport where the expedition could be quietly prepared. The Lord of Gruthuus once again proved to be a helpful ally. He had married Margaret, the sister of Henry van Borselle, Lord of the island of Walcheren. The Borselle family traditionally opposed the House of Lancaster, as Francis van Borselle was the lover and eventually the husband of the unfortunate Jacoba of Holland, who had been treated disgracefully by Humphrey Duke of Gloucester. Therefore, the excellent ports of Veere and Flushing were made available to Edward.

The expedition was fitted out in the port of Veere, under the protection of Henry van Borselle. Besides the King and young Richard, Lords Hastings, Rivers, and Saye were the principal leaders. The expeditionary force consisted of 900 men, in addition to the crews of the ships. A select body of 300 Flemish gunners, armed with hand-guns, formed part of the little army; and this is nearly the first time that these new weapons are mentioned in English warfare. The men carried slow matches, and are called 'smoky gunners' by Fabyan. Richard actively helped in the preparation of this daring little expedition at Veere; for by this time the King had learned to appreciate his brother's remarkable ability and fitness for command.

The expedition was organized in the port of Veere, under the protection of Henry van Borselle. Besides the King and young Richard, Lords Hastings, Rivers, and Saye were the key leaders. The expeditionary force consisted of 900 men, in addition to the crews of the ships. A selected group of 300 Flemish gunners, armed with hand-guns, was part of the small army; and this is one of the first times that these new weapons are mentioned in English warfare. The men used slow matches and were referred to as 'smoky gunners' by Fabyan. Richard actively contributed to the preparation of this bold little expedition at Veere; by this time, the King had come to recognize his brother's exceptional skills and suitability for command.

By the end of February 1471, the ships were ready. They were brought down the Channel from Veere to Flushing and the troops were embarked. {45} But they had to wait nine days in Flushing Roads for a fair wind, and it was not until Monday, March 11, that the gallant adventurers sailed for the Norfolk coast. Edward was in one ship with Lord Hastings, while his brother had a separate command in another vessel, each being followed by a squadron of transports. It is probable that the exiled King shaped a course for the coast of Norfolk in the hope that the influence of the Duke, who was faithful to his cause, would ensure him a cordial reception. But he was disappointed. Two knights, named Sir Robert Chamberlain and Sir Gilbert Debenham, went on shore at Cromer and found the country occupied by Warwick's adherents. Edward, therefore, steered for Yorkshire, and encountered a gale of wind which lasted from March 12 to 14, scattering his little squadron. When Edward and Hastings anchored off Ravenspur,[9] on the Holderness coast, no other vessel was in sight. The King landed and burnt his ship, resolved to regain his crown or perish in the attempt.

By the end of February 1471, the ships were ready. They were taken down the Channel from Veere to Flushing, and the troops were loaded on board. {45} But they had to wait nine days in Flushing Roads for a favorable wind, and it wasn't until Monday, March 11, that the brave adventurers set sail for the Norfolk coast. Edward was on one ship with Lord Hastings, while his brother had a separate command on another vessel, each followed by a group of transport ships. It's likely that the exiled King aimed for the Norfolk coast hoping that the support of the Duke, who remained loyal to him, would ensure a warm welcome. But he was let down. Two knights, Sir Robert Chamberlain and Sir Gilbert Debenham, went ashore at Cromer and found that the area was controlled by Warwick's supporters. So, Edward decided to head for Yorkshire and ran into a storm that lasted from March 12 to 14, scattering his small fleet. When Edward and Hastings dropped anchor off Ravenspur,[9] on the Holderness coast, there were no other ships in sight. The King landed and burned his ship, determined to reclaim his crown or die trying.

Edward stood on that dreary waste of sand with 500 followers. The look-out was black indeed. He had seen nothing of the other ships since they were separated by the gale off Cromer. He sent scouts to the adjacent villages, but not a man ventured to join his standard. While hesitating what should be the next step, horsemen appeared over the brow of a rising ground. The adventurers stood to their arms, but a few minutes turned anxiety into joy. The young Duke of Gloucester was seen to be at the head of a little force of 300 men. He had effected a landing {46} at a point about four miles from Ravenspur, and hurried to join his brother. Soon afterwards Lord Rivers, who had reached the shore at a place called Pole, fourteen miles away, made his appearance. Thus was the little force once more united. They marched to Beverley and thence to York, but although armed men were seen, no one either molested them or came to their assistance. There appears to have been no ill-will among the people, but fear of the power of the Earl of Warwick and a belief that Edward's cause was hopeless.

Edward stood on that dreary stretch of sand with 500 followers. The outlook was grim. He hadn't seen any of the other ships since they got separated by the storm off Cromer. He sent scouts to nearby villages, but no one dared to join his cause. As he hesitated on what to do next, horsemen appeared over a ridge. The adventurers prepared for battle, but a few minutes later, anxiety turned to joy when they saw the young Duke of Gloucester leading a small force of 300 men. He had successfully landed about four miles from Ravenspur and rushed to join his brother. Soon after, Lord Rivers, who had arrived at a location called Pole, fourteen miles away, made his appearance. The small force was united once again. They marched to Beverley and then to York, but even though armed men were spotted, no one either attacked them or came to help. There seemed to be no hostility from the people, just fear of the Earl of Warwick's power and a belief that Edward's cause was hopeless. {46}

The authorities of York did not dare to receive Edward as King. It was thought advisable that, at this stage, he should only claim his hereditary dukedom.[10] This deceived no one, but it would enable the mayor and aldermen of York to defend their conduct in the event of Edward's overthrow. They received him into their town, gave him supplies, and next day he marched southwards to Tadcaster.

The authorities of York were too scared to accept Edward as King. It seemed best that, for now, he should just claim his hereditary dukedom.[10] This didn't fool anyone, but it would allow the mayor and city council of York to justify their actions in case Edward was defeated. They welcomed him into their town, provided him with supplies, and the next day he headed south to Tadcaster.

The campaign by which Edward regained the crown was one of the most brilliant that has ever been conducted by an English general. It elicited proofs of consummate military skill from the Yorkist princes, and displays of valour and presence of mind in action which were never surpassed by any of their race. Edward IV. is entitled to an equal place as a military commander with Edward III. or Henry V. His strategy and resource were superior to those of either. He never lost a battle, though he never {47} declined a combat. In three short months from the time that he landed with a handful of men on the coast of Holderness, he had outwitted and out-manoeuvred his opponents, had won two pitched battles, and had recovered his crown. Richard deserves scarcely less credit. He was only eighteen, yet he contributed largely to the success of the campaign, while in battle his brother entrusted the young prince with important separate commands.

The campaign through which Edward reclaimed the crown was one of the most remarkable ever led by an English general. It showcased exceptional military skill from the Yorkist princes and displays of courage and quick thinking in battle that were unmatched by anyone from their lineage. Edward IV deserves to be regarded as an equal military leader alongside Edward III or Henry V. His strategy and resourcefulness were greater than either of them. He never lost a battle, though he never turned down a fight. In just three short months after arriving with a small group of men on the coast of Holderness, he had outsmarted and outmaneuvered his enemies, won two significant battles, and regained his crown. Richard deserves much credit as well. At only eighteen, he played a crucial role in the campaign's success, and during battles, his brother entrusted him with important separate commands.

Edward's little band of adventurers was opposed by the whole resources of England in the hands of the Earl of Warwick. The Earl himself was posted with a strong force at Coventry. His brother Montagu occupied an advanced position at Pomfret to intercept the invaders on their southward march. The Earl of Oxford was advancing from the Eastern counties, and Clarence from London. By a masterly flank march the King passed to the westward of Pomfret and reached Nottingham, leaving Montagu in his rear baffled and outwitted. At Nottingham loyal men began to flock to the King's standard. The Earl of Oxford and Duke of Exeter had advanced against him from the Eastern counties, but the rumoured increase of his forces made them halt at Newark. The King pressed onwards to Leicester, and marching thence to Coventry, offered battle to the Earl of Warwick, who was behind the walls with 7,000 men. Warwick declined. He was taken completely by surprise. This was on March 29, only a fortnight after Edward had landed. Without losing a moment the royal army marched on to Warwick, and on the approach of Clarence from London, his brothers encamped in a field three miles on the road to Banbury.

Edward's small group of adventurers faced the full might of England under the Earl of Warwick. The Earl himself was stationed with a strong force at Coventry. His brother Montagu held a position at Pomfret to intercept the invaders on their southward journey. The Earl of Oxford was coming from the Eastern counties, and Clarence was moving in from London. In a clever maneuver, the King moved to the west of Pomfret and reached Nottingham, leaving Montagu behind, outsmarted and outmaneuvered. In Nottingham, loyal supporters began to gather around the King's banner. The Earl of Oxford and the Duke of Exeter had advanced against him from the Eastern counties, but hearing rumors of his growing forces, they stopped at Newark. The King continued on to Leicester, and then marched from there to Coventry, challenging the Earl of Warwick, who was secured behind the walls with 7,000 men. Warwick refused to fight. He was completely taken by surprise. This happened on March 29, just two weeks after Edward had landed. Without wasting any time, the royal army marched on to Warwick, and as Clarence approached from London, his brothers set up camp in a field three miles on the way to Banbury.

{48}

{48}

The negotiations between King Edward and Clarence were conducted throughout by their younger brother Richard, and to him is due the credit of the reconciliation which took place. He thus restored one brother to his throne, and reclaimed the other from dishonour. The defection of Clarence left no enemy between the King and his capital. Edward reached Daventry on the night of April 6, attending divine service there on Palm Sunday. On the 9th he was at Northampton, and on the 11th he entered London, where he was joyfully received by the citizens.

The negotiations between King Edward and Clarence were managed entirely by their younger brother Richard, who deserves the credit for the reconciliation that occurred. He successfully restored one brother to his throne and brought the other back from disgrace. Clarence’s defection eliminated any enemies between the King and his capital. Edward arrived in Daventry on the night of April 6, attending church there on Palm Sunday. On the 9th, he was in Northampton, and on the 11th, he entered London, where the citizens welcomed him with joy.

Warwick was outwitted like his brother. There was nothing left for him but to follow the King, who could give him battle or not as he chose. So the baffled Earl concentrated his army, calling up Montagu from Pomfret, Vere and Exeter from Newark, and Somerset from the west. Having united his forces he marched towards London, reaching St. Albans on the 12th, and encamping on Gladmore Heath to the north of Barnet, and about ten miles from London, on the afternoon of April 13.

Warwick was outsmarted just like his brother. He had no choice but to follow the King, who could choose to engage him in battle or not. So, the confused Earl gathered his army, calling Montagu from Pomfret, Vere and Exeter from Newark, and Somerset from the west. After uniting his forces, he marched towards London, arriving in St. Albans on the 12th and setting up camp on Gladmore Heath, to the north of Barnet and about ten miles from London, on the afternoon of April 13.

Battle of Barnet

Battle of Barnet

The King only had one full day in London, in which to organise his little army, now increased to 9,000 men, and to rest the faithful few who had marched with him from Ravenspur. He entered London on the 11th, and in the forenoon of the 13th he marched out to encounter his enemies. Advancing to Barnet his scouts drove out the scouts of Warwick and chased them for half a mile. The King then marched through the town, and reached Gladmore Heath when it was dusk. He encamped much nearer the enemy than he intended, and by reason of the darkness his line was not formed directly in front of the opposing force. {49} The King's right extended beyond Warwick's left, while his left was similarly overlapped by Warwick's right. In one respect this was fortunate, for Warwick's artillery was in his right wing, and he kept up a fire all through the night[11] without doing any damage to his adversaries, because their left wing was not posted in front of the rebel right wing; but somewhat to the eastward of it.

The King only had one full day in London to organize his small army, which had grown to 9,000 men, and to rest the loyal few who had marched with him from Ravenspur. He entered London on the 11th, and on the morning of the 13th, he set out to face his enemies. As he advanced to Barnet, his scouts drove out Warwick's scouts and chased them for half a mile. The King then marched through the town and reached Gladmore Heath at dusk. He camped much closer to the enemy than he had planned, and due to the darkness, his line was not positioned directly in front of the opposing force. {49} The King's right extended beyond Warwick's left, while his left was similarly overlapped by Warwick's right. This turned out to be somewhat fortunate, as Warwick's artillery was on his right wing, and they fired throughout the night [11] without causing any damage to their opponents because their left wing did not face the rebel right wing but was positioned a bit to the east of it.

Warwick had drawn up his army with his brother Montagu and John Vere, son of the attainted Earl of Oxford, in charge of the right wing consisting mainly of cavalry; the Duke of Somerset in the centre with archers and bill-men; and Warwick himself, with the Duke of Exeter, in command of the left wing. The opposing force of the King was inferior in numbers to that of the rebels. Edward, accompanied by Clarence and Henry VI., commanded the centre in person. On the left was Lord Hastings, while young Richard Duke of Gloucester, who was only eighteen years of age, had charge of the right wing. A strong body of infantry was kept in reserve. The King ordered strict silence to be observed throughout the night.

Warwick had organized his army with his brother Montagu and John Vere, the son of the disgraced Earl of Oxford, leading the right wing mainly made up of cavalry; the Duke of Somerset in the center with archers and infantry; and Warwick himself, along with the Duke of Exeter, in charge of the left wing. The King's opposing forces were outnumbered by the rebels. Edward, with Clarence and Henry VI. alongside him, led the center himself. On the left was Lord Hastings, while young Richard, Duke of Gloucester, who was only eighteen, was in control of the right wing. A strong group of infantry was kept in reserve. The King ordered everyone to maintain strict silence throughout the night.

When the morning of Easter Sunday, April 14, at length dawned there was a dense fog, so that the two armies could barely distinguish each other. At half-past four the King advanced his standards, and sounded his trumpets for battle. There were flights of arrows, and then the opposing forces closed and encountered each other with hand strokes, in the thick mist. For a long time it was impossible for the leaders to know what was taking place in different parts of the field. Oxford found little to oppose him. He charged the {50} followers of Lord Hastings and easily routed them, continuing the chase beyond Barnet. Then he returned to reinforce the main body; but here a fatal mistake occurred. The cognizance of King Edward was the sun in splendour, adopted after seeing the parhelion at Mortimer's Cross. The cognizance of the Veres was a star with rays.[12] When the soldiers of Warwick's centre, under Somerset, saw a fresh body of men approaching under the banner of the star, they mistook it for the King's cognizance and thought they were attacked in flank. A cry of treason ran through their ranks. Up to this time they had stubbornly resisted the onslaughts of King Edward and his men, but now they broke and fled. Somerset and Vere rode away with their men, and made good their escape.

When Easter Sunday morning, April 14, finally arrived, there was a thick fog, making it hard for the two armies to see each other. At 4:30, the King raised his banner and signaled for battle. There were volleys of arrows, and then the opposing forces clashed in close combat amidst the thick mist. For a long time, it was impossible for the leaders to understand what was happening in different areas of the battlefield. Oxford faced little resistance. He charged at Lord Hastings' followers and easily defeated them, continuing the pursuit beyond Barnet. Then he returned to support the main forces, but a critical mistake was made here. King Edward's emblem was the sun in splendor, adopted after witnessing the parhelion at Mortimer's Cross. The Veres' emblem was a star with rays.[12] When Somerset's center, under Warwick, saw a new group of men approaching with the star banner, they mistook it for the King's emblem and thought they were being attacked from the side. A shout of treason spread through their ranks. Until then, they had fiercely resisted King Edward and his men, but now they broke and fled. Somerset and Vere rode away with their men and managed to escape.

Meanwhile the Duke of Gloucester had led his troops to a furious attack on the enemy's left wing which was commanded by Warwick in person. The Duke himself plunged into the thickest of the fight. His two esquires, John Milwater[13] and Thomas Parr, were slain by his side. At the moment when the fate of the battle was still uncertain, and when the King heard that his young brother was hard pressed, the reserves were brought into action, just as Somerset's division began to waver. Victory then ceased to be {51} doubtful, and soon there was complete rout all along the rebel line. The Earl of Warwick and his brother Montagu fell either in the battle or in attempting to escape. The accounts vary. Though enemies and traitors to the royal brothers, they were cousins, and had once been devoted friends. The King sincerely mourned the death of Montagu, and the depth of Richard's sorrow is proved by his subsequent intercession for Montagu's heirs. The bodies, after being laid for two days in St. Paul's Cathedral, were honourably interred in the burial place of their mother's family at Bisham. The losses on the King's side included Lord Saye, who had shared Edward's exile, Humphrey Bourchier Lord Cromwell,[14] another Sir Humphrey Bourchier,[15] son of Lord Berners, and the son and heir of Lord Mountjoy. The losses, on both sides, {52} amounted to about 1,500 men.[16] King Edward and the Duke of Gloucester returned to London the same day, while their army rested for the night on the battlefield.

Meanwhile, the Duke of Gloucester had led his troops in a fierce attack on the enemy's left flank, which was directly commanded by Warwick. The Duke himself plunged into the thick of the fighting. His two squires, John Milwater and Thomas Parr, were killed by his side. At the moment when the outcome of the battle was still uncertain and the King heard that his younger brother was under heavy pressure, the reserves were brought into action, just as Somerset's division began to falter. Victory then became assured, and soon there was a complete rout along the rebel line. The Earl of Warwick and his brother Montagu either fell during the battle or while trying to escape; the accounts differ. Though they were enemies and traitors to the royal brothers, they were also cousins and had once been devoted friends. The King genuinely mourned Montagu's death, and Richard's deep sorrow is evidenced by his later efforts on behalf of Montagu's heirs. After being laid to rest for two days in St. Paul's Cathedral, their bodies were honorably buried in the family tomb of their mother at Bisham. The losses on the King's side included Lord Saye, who had shared Edward's exile, Humphrey Bourchier, Lord Cromwell, another Sir Humphrey Bourchier, son of Lord Berners, and the son and heir of Lord Mountjoy. The total losses on both sides amounted to about 1,500 men. King Edward and the Duke of Gloucester returned to London the same day, while their army rested for the night on the battlefield.


[1] Rot. Parl. vol. vi. p. 227. Halsted, i. 432.

[1] Rot. Parl. vol. vi. p. 227. Halsted, i. 432.

[2] Sandford, p. 391.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Sandford, p. 391.

[3] The tombs were desecrated in the time of Edward VI., when the college was granted to John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland. Queen Elizabeth gave orders that they should be restored. The bones of Richard Duke of York, of the Duchess Cicely, and of Edmund Earl of Rutland, lapped in lead, were removed into the parish church. For the choir, where they rested under the beautiful shrine, had been destroyed. Mean monuments of plaster were then erected over them, and over the remains of Edward Duke of York, on either side of the altar. They are specimens of the taste of the Elizabethan age, fluted columns supporting a frieze and cornice, ornamented with the falcon and fetter-lock. In the inscriptions they have forgotten the name of young Edmund Earl of Rutland.

[3] The tombs were vandalized during the reign of Edward VI, when the college was given to John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland. Queen Elizabeth ordered that they be restored. The bones of Richard, Duke of York, Duchess Cicely, and Edmund, Earl of Rutland, encased in lead, were moved to the parish church. The choir, where they had lain beneath the beautiful shrine, had been destroyed. Simple plaster monuments were then erected over them, and over the remains of Edward, Duke of York, on either side of the altar. These monuments reflect the style of the Elizabethan era, featuring fluted columns that support a frieze and cornice decorated with the falcon and fetter-lock. In the inscriptions, they neglected to mention the name of young Edmund, Earl of Rutland.

[4] Portrait at Windsor Castle. Dr. Parr, in a letter to Roscoe, speaking of the head of Lorenzo (the Magnificent) prefixed to Roscoe's biography, says: 'I am very much mistaken if, by invigorating a few traits, it would not make an excellent head of Richard III.'—Life of Roscoe, i. 178.

[4] Portrait at Windsor Castle. Dr. Parr, in a letter to Roscoe, talking about the image of Lorenzo (the Magnificent) at the beginning of Roscoe's biography, says: 'I would be very surprised if, by enhancing a few features, it wouldn't make a great representation of Richard III.'—Life of Roscoe, i. 178.

[5] Buck, p. 83.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Buck, p. 83.

[6] Paston Letters, ii. 357, 389.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Paston Letters, vol. ii, pp. 357, 389.

[7] Comines.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Comines.

[8] The ships of the towns belonging to the Hanseatic League, in the Baltic, and on the Elbe, were known in England by the name of Easterlings.

[8] The ships from the towns of the Hanseatic League, in the Baltic and on the Elbe, were referred to in England as Easterlings.

[9] Ravenspur appears, from the description of the writer in Fleetwood, to have been inside Spurn Head. He says: 'He landed within Humber on Holderness side, at a place called Ravenspoure.'

[9] According to the writer in Fleetwood, Ravenspur seems to have been located inside Spurn Head. He mentions: 'He landed within the Humber on the Holderness side, at a place called Ravenspoure.'

[10] The Tudor chroniclers, as is their wont, grossly exaggerate and misrepresent this incident: introducing imaginary details, including an oath before an altar, vows of allegiance to Henry VI., and other romances. These are the offspring of their zeal to please their Tudor paymasters, by traducing the House of York.

[10] The Tudor chroniclers, as is their habit, greatly exaggerate and misrepresent this incident: adding fictional details, such as an oath before an altar, pledges of loyalty to Henry VI, and other fanciful tales. These are the results of their eagerness to satisfy their Tudor patrons by smearing the House of York.

[11] Warkworth says that: 'each of them loosed guns at other all night.' Balls have been dug up weighing 1-½ lbs.

[11] Warkworth says that: 'each of them fired their guns at each other all night.' Balls have been found weighing 1-½ lbs.

[12] The second Alberic de Vere, father of the first Earl of Oxford, was a crusader. In 1098 he was in a battle near Antioch when the infidels were defeated. During the chase, a silver star of five points was seen to descend from heaven and light on Alberic's shield, there shining excessively. It had ever since been borne in the first quarter of the Vere arms. This is the old tradition. Modern heralds suspect that the mullet was merely a mark of cadency adopted by the second brother of the second Earl, who retained it when he became third Earl.

[12] The second Alberic de Vere, father of the first Earl of Oxford, was a crusader. In 1098, he fought in a battle near Antioch where the infidels were defeated. During the chase, a five-pointed silver star was seen descending from heaven and landing on Alberic's shield, shining brightly. This symbol has been part of the first quarter of the Vere arms ever since. That's the old tradition. Modern heralds believe that the star was just a mark of distinction adopted by the second brother of the second Earl and kept when he became the third Earl.

[13] Mentioned in the letter of Edward and Edmund to their father.

[13] Mentioned in the letter from Edward and Edmund to their dad.

[14] Ralph Cromwell, fourth Baron Cromwell, who was Lord Treasurer for Henry VI., and was the builder of Tattershall Castle, died childless in 1455. His sister Maud married Sir Richard Stanhope and had a daughter Maud, whose husband Sir Humphrey Bourchier, third son of Henry Bourchier Earl of Essex, by the Princess Isabel Plantagenet (aunt of Edward IV.), took the title of Lord Cromwell jure uxoris. This Lord Cromwell seems to have been a student of law as well as a soldier. There is a manuscript copy of the statutes of Edward III. in the Hunterian Library of Glasgow University which once belonged to him. At the beginning there is the following entry: 'Eximii et preclari militis liber, Johannis Markham capitalis just, de B. Regis, Liber Humfredi Bourchier dmus Cromwell ex dono supradicti'; and at the end: 'This boke is mine Humphrey Bourchier Lord Cromwell by the gift of the right noble and famous judge Sir John Markham Chief Justice of the King's Bench.'

[14] Ralph Cromwell, the fourth Baron Cromwell, who served as Lord Treasurer for Henry VI and built Tattershall Castle, died without children in 1455. His sister Maud married Sir Richard Stanhope and had a daughter named Maud, whose husband, Sir Humphrey Bourchier, the third son of Henry Bourchier, Earl of Essex, and Princess Isabel Plantagenet (aunt of Edward IV), took the title of Lord Cromwell jure uxoris. This Lord Cromwell appears to have been both a law student and a soldier. There is a manuscript copy of the statutes of Edward III. in the Hunterian Library at Glasgow University that once belonged to him. At the beginning, there is this entry: 'Eximii et preclari militis liber, Johannis Markham capitalis just, de B. Regis, Liber Humfredi Bourchier dmus Cromwell ex dono supradicti'; and at the end: 'This boke is mine Humphrey Bourchier Lord Cromwell by the gift of the right noble and famous judge Sir John Markham Chief Justice of the King's Bench'.

[15] Sir John Bourchier, fourth son of William Bourchier Earl of Eu, by Anne, daughter of Thomas Duke of Gloucester, married the heiress of Sir Richard Berners, and was summoned to Parliament as Lord Berners in 1455 to 1472. The second Humphrey Bourchier who was slain at Barnet was his son. Fabyan and Habington call him 'Lord Barnes.'

[15] Sir John Bourchier, the fourth son of William Bourchier, Earl of Eu, and Anne, daughter of Thomas, Duke of Gloucester, married the heiress of Sir Richard Berners and was called to Parliament as Lord Berners from 1455 to 1472. The second Humphrey Bourchier, who was killed at Barnet, was his son. Fabyan and Habington refer to him as 'Lord Barnes.'

[16] Fabyan gives the number at 1,500. Habington says 4,600. Hall is unreliable as usual. He says 10,000 on both sides. Although some writers say that the King's army was superior in numbers, it is probable that, while Edward only had 9,000 men, the forces of Warwick were very much more numerous.

[16] Fabyan states the number is 1,500. Habington claims it's 4,600. Hall is as unreliable as ever, stating 10,000 on both sides. While some authors argue that the King's army was larger, it's likely that, although Edward had only 9,000 men, Warwick's forces were significantly more numerous.




{53}

CHAPTER V

MARGARET OF ANJOU AND HER SON EDWARD

It is necessary to look back a few years in order to consider the lives of the mother and son who now, for a time, come prominently into connection with the life story of Richard Duke of Gloucester.

It is necessary to look back a few years to consider the lives of the mother and son who now, for a time, become significantly connected with the life story of Richard, Duke of Gloucester.

Margaret, second daughter of René of Anjou and Isabelle of Lorraine, was born at Pont-à-Mousson on March 23, 1429, and baptized at Toul. As a child she went with her mother to Capua and Naples. Provence was also one of her homes, but she returned to Lorraine in her fifteenth year. She was only sixteen when the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk came to Nancy to demand her hand for Henry VI. of England, and in November 1444 she was married by proxy amidst great rejoicings; for the event secured a lasting peace with France. There was a great tournament in the Place de Carrière at Nancy to celebrate the event, at which Charles VII. and many of the chief nobles of France were present. Charles tilted with King René, bearing on his shield the serpent of the fairy Melusina. The daisy was young Margaret's cognizance, and Pierre de Brezé, Lord of Varenne, and Seneschal of Normandy, maintained the pre-eminence of the 'daisye flower' against all comers in the Place de Carrière.[1] This was {54} no passing sentiment. Two at least in that brilliant throng remained true to the fair princess to the bitter end, Pierre de Brezé and the Duchess of Suffolk.

Margaret, the second daughter of René of Anjou and Isabelle of Lorraine, was born in Pont-à-Mousson on March 23, 1429, and baptized in Toul. As a child, she traveled with her mother to Capua and Naples. Provence was also one of her homes, but she returned to Lorraine when she turned fifteen. She was only sixteen when the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk came to Nancy to ask for her hand in marriage for Henry VI of England, and in November 1444, she was married by proxy amidst great celebrations, as this event secured a lasting peace with France. A grand tournament was held in the Place de Carrière in Nancy to celebrate, attended by Charles VII and many of the leading nobles of France. Charles competed with King René, bearing the serpent of the fairy Melusina on his shield. The daisy represented young Margaret, and Pierre de Brézé, Lord of Varenne and Seneschal of Normandy, defended the superiority of the 'daisye flower' against all challengers in the Place de Carrière.[1] This was no fleeting sentiment. At least two individuals in that dazzling crowd remained loyal to the beautiful princess until the very end: Pierre de Brézé and the Duchess of Suffolk.

Margaret was not only very beautiful, she was endowed with rare gifts of intellect, which had been cultivated by travel in Italy and Provence, and through communion with her accomplished father. She set out for England attended by the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk and a train of nobles. On her way she supped with the Duke of York at Mantes, and reached Honfleur on April 3, 1445. Thence she sailed across to Portsmouth, where she slept at the Maison Dieu. She was then taken in a row-boat to Southampton, but her marriage was delayed for some time by an illness. Henry VI., who was in his twenty-fourth year,[2] had been waiting for his bride at Southwick. The marriage took place at Titchfield Abbey on May 30.

Margaret was not only very beautiful; she also had exceptional intellectual gifts, which she developed through her travels in Italy and Provence, as well as through her relationship with her accomplished father. She set out for England accompanied by the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk and a group of nobles. On the way, she dined with the Duke of York at Mantes and arrived in Honfleur on April 3, 1445. From there, she sailed to Portsmouth, where she stayed at the Maison Dieu. After that, she was taken by rowboat to Southampton, but her marriage was postponed for a while due to an illness. Henry VI., who was twenty-four years old,[2] had been waiting for his bride at Southwick. The marriage took place at Titchfield Abbey on May 30.

Never was a young girl placed in a more wretched position. Married to a poor feeble creature who could be neither companion nor protector, surrounded by self-seeking intriguers, living in a foreign country with few to sympathise with or care for her; the years that followed her marriage could not fail to embitter the brave heart that no misfortune had power to crush. For years she lived on, the memories of the bright and happy court of her father gradually fading, while the cruel facts of her miserable position hardened round her.

Never was a young girl in a more miserable situation. Married to a weak, helpless man who could be neither a partner nor a protector, surrounded by self-serving schemers, living in a foreign country with few people to sympathize with or care for her; the years that followed her marriage inevitably soured the brave heart that no hardship could break. For years she continued on, the memories of her father’s bright and happy court slowly fading, while the harsh realities of her unfortunate situation closed in around her.

It was in the eighth year after her marriage that Margaret became a mother. Her whole soul opened to the loving influence. All her pent-up womanly feelings found a vent. She at last had something to live for. Her brilliant intellect, her fortitude and {55} devotion, her great powers of endurance, all she had, her whole being, became centred in this child—the one thing she had to love. For him she would face dangers, dare more than most men in perils and hardships, and, if need be, would become as a tigress at bay in defence of her young.

It was in the eighth year after her marriage that Margaret became a mother. Her entire being opened up to the loving influence. All her repressed feelings as a woman found an outlet. She finally had something to live for. Her brilliant mind, her strength and devotion, her incredible ability to endure—everything she had, her whole self—became focused on this child—the one thing she loved. For him, she would face dangers, take on more than most men in tough situations, and if necessary, would become a fierce protector defending her young. {55}

The prince was born at Westminster on October 13, 1453, being just one year younger than Richard. It was at a time when Henry VI. was in one of his fits of complete mental derangement which came upon him periodically, as they did upon his grandfather Charles VI. of France, from whom no doubt he inherited them. The Duke of York was administering the realm. The child was proclaimed Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester. His mother was just twenty-four, and Henry was in his thirty-third year. The Queen had lost her mother, to whom she was fondly attached, on the previous February 28. In hopes that the name would endear her boy to the people, Margaret gave him that of Edward. He was baptized by Cardinal Kemp, Archbishop of Canterbury, assisted by Waynflete of Winchester, the Duke of Somerset and Duchess of Buckingham[3] being sponsors. He was also created a Knight of the Garter.

The prince was born at Westminster on October 13, 1453, making him just one year younger than Richard. This was during a period when Henry VI was experiencing one of his episodes of complete mental breakdown, which happened to him from time to time, similar to what his grandfather Charles VI of France went through, from whom he likely inherited this condition. The Duke of York was in charge of the kingdom. The child was declared Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester. His mother was only twenty-four, and Henry was in his thirty-third year. The Queen had lost her mother, who she was very close to, the previous February 28. In hopes that the name would make her son popular with the people, Margaret named him Edward. He was baptized by Cardinal Kemp, Archbishop of Canterbury, with Waynflete of Winchester, the Duke of Somerset, and the Duchess of Buckingham as sponsors. He was also made a Knight of the Garter.

From his very cradle the child was in the midst of war and turmoil. The misgovernment of the Beauforts had strengthened the legitimate claim of the Duke of York, which would never have had a chance against the parliamentary title of an able and popular king. But the Yorkists now had to reckon with the gifted and intrepid Queen, whose whole soul, and whose every gift of mind and body, were concentrated with fierce devotion {56} on the defence of her child's birthright. Nothing but death could make her desist from efforts on his behalf.

From the moment he was born, the child was surrounded by war and chaos. The poor leadership of the Beauforts had only bolstered the rightful claim of the Duke of York, which would have had no chance against the parliamentary claim of a skilled and popular king. But now the Yorkists had to contend with the talented and fearless Queen, whose entire heart, and every talent she possessed, were fiercely dedicated to defending her child's birthright. Only death could stop her from fighting for him. {56}

Young Edward was only in his second year when the first battle of St. Albans was fought, on May 22, 1455. His mother had taken him to Greenwich, where she received the news of the death of Somerset and her other supporters, and of the wound received by Henry. During the following four years there were hollow reconciliations, but a death struggle was inevitable; and in June 1459 the court left London for Warwick, virtually to take the field. The child Edward was only five years old. He was destined never to see London again.

Young Edward was only in his second year when the first battle of St. Albans was fought on May 22, 1455. His mother had taken him to Greenwich, where she got the news about Somerset's death and her other supporters, as well as Henry's injury. Over the next four years, there were false reconciliations, but a final conflict was unavoidable; in June 1459, the court left London for Warwick, essentially to go into battle. Little Edward was just five years old. He was destined never to return to London.

Margaret strove to make the child popular with the people, and to excite a feeling of loyalty for him. He was named Edward to remind them of the king who added to the glory of England at Cressy and Poitiers. She adopted the badge of Edward III. as that of the Prince, and the pretty little boy, with long golden hair, distributed silver swans among the people wherever he went. The Queen could not bear him out of her sight, yet her dauntless eagerness would not allow her to be absent from scenes of strife, when her child's future depended on the result. Mother and child looked down on the battle of Blore Heath from the tower of Muccleston Church, and when Lord Audley was routed they fled to Eccleshall Castle. Then there were a few months of dawning hope, which was crushed at Northampton. Again Margaret watched the fortunes of the day with her child. She heard of the treachery of Grey, she saw the gallant young Edward of York leading his men over the trenches, and that the day was lost. The King fell into the hands of her enemies.

Margaret worked hard to make the child popular with the people and to inspire loyalty toward him. He was named Edward to remind everyone of the king who brought glory to England at Cressy and Poitiers. She adopted the badge of Edward III. as the Prince's emblem, and the cute little boy with long golden hair handed out silver swans to the crowd wherever he went. The Queen couldn't stand to be away from him, yet her fearless determination kept her present at scenes of conflict when her child's future depended on the outcome. Mother and child watched the battle at Blore Heath from the tower of Muccleston Church, and when Lord Audley was defeated, they fled to Eccleshall Castle. Then came a few months of rising hope, which were shattered at Northampton. Once again, Margaret kept an eye on the day's events with her child. She heard about Grey's betrayal, saw the brave young Edward of York leading his men over the trenches, and realized that the day was lost. The King fell into the hands of her enemies.

On the evening of that July 9, 1460, she rode away {57} with her beloved child, a homeless fugitive. Between Eccleshall and Chester she was made prisoner by a party led by one John Cleger, a servant of Lord Stanley. Every instinct was on the alert when danger approached her child. She watched an opportunity while her captors were rifling the baggage, and escaped with little Edward in her arms. The adventures through which they passed are not recorded, but she was eventually joined by the Duke of Somerset, who conducted her to a safe refuge at Harlech Castle in Wales.

On the evening of July 9, 1460, she rode away {57} with her beloved child, a homeless fugitive. Between Eccleshall and Chester, she was captured by a group led by John Cleger, a servant of Lord Stanley. Every instinct kicked in when danger approached her child. She waited for a chance while her captors searched the baggage and escaped with little Edward in her arms. The adventures they went through aren’t recorded, but she was eventually joined by the Duke of Somerset, who took her to safety at Harlech Castle in Wales.

The Duke of York, with Henry in his power, induced the Parliament to alter the succession, and the claims of Henry's son were ignored. Henry VI. wrote a letter to his wife, ordering her to accept the new settlement, and to join him in London with her child. This must have been one of the bitterest moments of her unhappy life. But no reverse could daunt this romantic heroine. She went by sea from Harlech to Scotland, and thence called upon all her supporters in the north to rally round the standard of King Henry. Margaret's appeal met with a prompt answer, and on the last day of the year 1460 the Duke of York lost his life at Wakefield, overwhelmed by superior numbers. The road was thus open to London, and Margaret made a vigorous effort to recover the birthright of her child. On February 17, 1461, she won the second battle of St. Albans and recovered the person of her husband; but she failed to induce the citizens of London to open their gates to her, and was obliged to retreat northwards. The Queen and her child appear to have been in the thick of the fight; and this was the third battle at which Edward had been present before he had reached his eighth year. The royal party retreated to York, while preparations {58} were made for the final and decisive struggle between the two factions. On March 4, 1461, the young Earl of March was proclaimed King, and on the 29th he won the crowning victory of Towton.

The Duke of York, having control over Henry, convinced Parliament to change the succession, ignoring the claims of Henry's son. Henry VI wrote a letter to his wife, instructing her to accept the new arrangement and join him in London with their child. This must have been one of the most painful moments of her troubled life. Yet, no setback could discourage this determined heroine. She traveled by sea from Harlech to Scotland, and from there summoned all her supporters in the north to rally around King Henry's banner. Margaret’s call was answered quickly, and on the last day of 1460, the Duke of York lost his life at Wakefield, overwhelmed by greater numbers. This opened the path to London, and Margaret made a strong effort to reclaim her child's birthright. On February 17, 1461, she won the second battle of St. Albans and retrieved her husband; however, she was unable to persuade the citizens of London to let her in and had to retreat north. The Queen and her child seemed to have been right in the middle of the battle; this marked the third battle Edward had witnessed before reaching his eighth year. The royal party withdrew to York while plans were made for the final and decisive clash between the two sides. On March 4, 1461, the young Earl of March was declared King, and on the 29th, he achieved the decisive victory at Towton.

Queen Margaret, with her husband and child, had remained at York, and there she received the news of the destruction of her hopes. There was nothing left for her but instant and rapid flight. The fugitives from Towton told her to mount at once, and the unhappy family, with a few faithful friends, galloped out of Bootham Bar, and plunged into the forest of Galtres. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter and Lord Roos attended them. They escaped to Berwick and thence to Edinburgh, where Henry found a suitable abode with the Grey Friars. Margaret passed the following winter in Scotland, but in the spring, seeing no present hope from her English adherents, who appeared to be crushed, she resolved to seek help from abroad. Taking the little prince with her, she sailed from Kirkcudbright in April 1462, and landed in Brittany, whence she proceeded to the court of her cousin Louis XI., who was then at Chinon. It was resolved that some assistance should be given to the undaunted heroine in men and money. Her old champion Pierre de Brezé now flew to the succour of the forlorn Margaret in her distress. He organized an expedition, and in October 1462 he sailed to the coast of Northumberland with the Queen and her son. They landed at Tynemouth, but the foreign levies were repulsed and fled to their ships, abandoning de Brezé and the Queen. The fugitives were afterwards cut to pieces by troops under Sir Robert Ogle when they landed at Holy Island. De Brezé, with Margaret and her child, escaped from Tynemouth in a fishing boat and, after a {59} perilous voyage, they landed safely at Berwick, which was then a Scottish port.

Queen Margaret, along with her husband and child, stayed in York, where she received the devastating news that her hopes were shattered. There was nothing left for her but to flee immediately. The refugees from Towton urged her to get on horseback right away, and the troubled family, accompanied by a few loyal friends, rode out of Bootham Bar and into the Galtres forest. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter and Lord Roos joined them. They managed to escape to Berwick and then to Edinburgh, where Henry found a place to stay with the Grey Friars. Margaret spent the winter in Scotland, but come spring, seeing no immediate hope from her English supporters, who seemed defeated, she decided to seek help from abroad. Taking the little prince with her, she set sail from Kirkcudbright in April 1462 and landed in Brittany, from where she traveled to the court of her cousin Louis XI., who was then at Chinon. It was decided that some support, both in troops and finances, should be provided to the brave heroine. Her old ally Pierre de Brezé quickly came to aid Margaret in her moment of need. He organized an expedition and in October 1462, he sailed to the Northumberland coast with the Queen and her son. They landed at Tynemouth, but the foreign troops were repelled and retreated to their ships, leaving de Brezé and the Queen behind. The fleeing soldiers were later slaughtered by troops led by Sir Robert Ogle when they reached Holy Island. De Brezé, along with Margaret and her child, escaped from Tynemouth in a fishing boat and, after a {59} dangerous journey, they safely landed at Berwick, which was then a Scottish port.

In Scotland there was but a cold welcome for Queen Margaret. It was necessary to make her way to Bamborough, which still held out for her, and there, abandoning present hope, the Queen and her child embarked to commence a life of exile in April 1463. They were accompanied by a band of faithful friends who would not desert them in their extremity. Chief among them was the Lord Chief Justice, Sir John Fortescue.

In Scotland, Queen Margaret received a chilly welcome. She had to head to Bamborough, which still supported her, and there, letting go of any current hope, the Queen and her child set off to start a life of exile in April 1463. They were joined by a group of loyal friends who refused to abandon them in their time of need. Leading the group was the Lord Chief Justice, Sir John Fortescue.

The Duke of Somerset, now a double-dyed traitor, with Sir Hugh Percy and others then rose in rebellion, and captured the castles of Alnwick and Bamborough. The Marquis Montagu, followed by Edward IV. in person, advanced rapidly from the south to put down the new insurrection. On April 25, 1464, the insurgents were defeated at Hedgley Moor, and soon afterwards the rest of Somerset's forces entrenched themselves near Hexham. Poor Henry was brought from Edinburgh, where he was quite contented with his Grey Friars, to the camp. The entrenchments were thrown up on Lyvel's plain, near Dowelwater, and Somerset awaited the attack. On May 8, 1464, Montagu came in sight, assaulted the position, and, after a desperate resistance, carried it with great slaughter. The Duke of Somerset, Lords Roos and Hungerford were taken and beheaded, Henry galloped off on a swift horse in the direction of the Scottish Border. He concealed himself in the west of Yorkshire for a year, but was captured at Bolton Hall in June 1465 and taken to the Tower.[4]

The Duke of Somerset, now a committed traitor, along with Sir Hugh Percy and others, rose up in rebellion and took control of the Alnwick and Bamborough castles. The Marquis Montagu, followed by Edward IV himself, quickly advanced from the south to suppress the new uprising. On April 25, 1464, the rebels were defeated at Hedgley Moor, and shortly after, the rest of Somerset's forces set up camp near Hexham. Poor Henry was brought from Edinburgh, where he was quite happy with his Grey Friars, to the camp. The defenses were built on Lyvel's plain, close to Dowelwater, as Somerset prepared for the attack. On May 8, 1464, Montagu appeared, attacked the position, and after fierce resistance, captured it with heavy casualties. The Duke of Somerset, along with Lords Roos and Hungerford, was taken and executed, while Henry escaped on a fast horse towards the Scottish Border. He hid in the west of Yorkshire for a year but was captured at Bolton Hall in June 1465 and taken to the Tower.[4]

{60}

{60}

Meanwhile, Queen Margaret encountered a furious gale of wind which lasted for twelve hours, but her vessel at length reached the Flemish port of Sluys. Thence she proceeded by Lille and Hesdin to the Court of the Duke of Burgundy at St. Pol. Here the exiles were hospitably received and supplied with money, and, after some stay, they went on to the castle of Koeur-la-Petite near St. Mihiel, on the Meuse. King René had assigned this castle as the residence of his daughter and grandson, with their followers.

Meanwhile, Queen Margaret faced a raging storm that lasted for twelve hours, but her ship finally arrived at the Flemish port of Sluys. From there, she traveled through Lille and Hesdin to the Court of the Duke of Burgundy in St. Pol. Here, the exiles were warmly welcomed and given money, and after staying for a while, they moved on to the castle of Koeur-la-Petite near St. Mihiel, by the Meuse River. King René had designated this castle as the home for his daughter and grandson, along with their supporters.

No boy who had only reached his eleventh year ever went through such vicissitudes as Edward of Lancaster. He had been at four pitched battles, had ridden over hundreds of miles, had been seized by robbers, had wandered in trackless forests, had passed many nights on the bare ground, and in open boats. He had made hairbreadth escapes, and had suffered privations and hardships. Few children could have survived such a life. He must have had a robust frame combined with the high courage of his race. Through all, and protecting him at every step, he had his heroic mother as his companion; surrounding and pervading his life with her devoted love. Such experiences must have left a deep impression on the boy's character. It was a wild and turbulent opening for the young life, but now at last there was to be a brief interval of rest. For a few years he was to live more peaceably, receiving instruction and enjoying some pleasures, before destiny hurried him to a violent death.

No boy who had just turned eleven ever went through such ups and downs as Edward of Lancaster. He had fought in four major battles, traveled hundreds of miles, been captured by robbers, wandered through uncharted forests, and spent many nights on the bare ground and in open boats. He had made narrow escapes and endured hardships. Few children could have survived such a life. He must have had a strong body along with the bold spirit of his lineage. Throughout it all, he had his heroic mother by his side, surrounding him with her devoted love. These experiences must have left a lasting mark on the boy's character. It was a chaotic and rough start to his young life, but now, finally, there would be a short period of rest. For a few years, he would live more peacefully, receiving education and enjoying some pleasures, before fate swept him towards a violent end.

St. Mihiel is a small town on the right bank of the Meuse, in the diocese of Verdun and Duchy of Bar. Near it there are enormous rocks overhanging the river, called Les Falaises de St. Mihiel. In the fifteenth {61} century there was cultivation along the river banks, while extensive forests covered the Argonne mountains further back. Nearly opposite St. Mihiel, on the left bank of the river, was the old castle of Koeur-la-Petite, which René gave to his daughter Margaret[5]; and he contributed to her support as far as his narrow means would allow. Here she dwelt for the five succeeding years, watching the growth and education of her boy, and enjoying more happiness than she had known since her ill-fated marriage. She was within a few miles of Pont-à-Mousson, the place of her birth, and often saw her beloved father, and her sister Iolanthe.

St. Mihiel is a small town on the right bank of the Meuse River, in the diocese of Verdun and the Duchy of Bar. Nearby, there are huge rocks that overlook the river, known as Les Falaises de St. Mihiel. In the fifteenth century, there was farming along the riverbanks, while large forests covered the Argonne mountains further back. Almost directly across from St. Mihiel, on the left bank of the river, stood the old castle of Koeur-la-Petite, which René gave to his daughter Margaret; he supported her as much as his limited means would allow. She lived there for the next five years, watching her son grow up and being happier than she'd been since her unfortunate marriage. She was just a few miles from Pont-à-Mousson, her birthplace, and often visited her beloved father and sister Iolanthe.

Young Edward was devoted to field sports and martial exercises. His companions were the sons of knights and esquires who had remained faithful to his mother; and he loved to gallop with them over the valley, and to exercise with sword and lance. So much of his time was passed in these outdoor exercises that, as his years increased, the graver advisers of his mother began to think that he should give rather more of his attention to the acquisition of learning.

Young Edward was really into outdoor sports and martial activities. His friends were the sons of knights and squires who stayed loyal to his mother, and he enjoyed riding with them across the valley and practicing with a sword and lance. He spent so much time doing these outdoor activities that as he got older, his mother’s more serious advisors started to think he should focus a bit more on his education.

Among the exiles was the most learned and accomplished lawyer who sat on the English bench during the fifteenth century, and the young prince enjoyed the advantage of his companionship and instruction. John Fortescue of Ebrington was born in 1394, was educated at Exeter College, and became Lord Chief Justice in 1442. Considering the parliamentary title of the Lancastrian King not only good in itself, but even better than a merely hereditary title, he became a steady adherent of Margaret of Anjou. He wrote a treatise supporting the claim of the Lancastrians on principles of constitutional law; while his presence in {62} their camp gave judicial countenance to the appeal to arms. During his exile he mainly resided at St. Mihiel, in attendance on the little court of Koeur-la-Petite, and superintended the education of the prince. He was anxious to impart a knowledge of England and of English constitutional law to a prince who might some day have to rule over freedom-loving Englishmen, but who left his country when he was too young to recollect much about it. Fortescue has related the occasion of these studies being commenced, and the progress that was made.

Among the exiles was the most knowledgeable and skilled lawyer who served on the English bench during the fifteenth century, and the young prince benefited from his company and guidance. John Fortescue of Ebrington was born in 1394, educated at Exeter College, and became Lord Chief Justice in 1442. He viewed the parliamentary title of the Lancastrian King as not only valid in itself but even better than a purely hereditary title, so he became a loyal supporter of Margaret of Anjou. He wrote a treatise backing the Lancastrians' claim based on constitutional law principles; his presence in their camp lent legal support to their call to arms. During his exile, he mainly lived in St. Mihiel, serving at the small court of Koeur-la-Petite, and oversaw the education of the prince. He was eager to provide knowledge of England and English constitutional law to a prince who might one day have to lead freedom-loving Englishmen but had left his country too young to remember much about it. Fortescue has described how these studies began and the progress that was made.

'The Prince,' says the aged Chief Justice, 'as he grew up, applied himself wholly to martial exercises. He was often mounted on fiery and wild horses which he did not fear to urge on with the spur. Sometimes with his lance, sometimes with his sword, he made it his diversion to assault the young gentlemen, his attendants, according to the rules of military discipline.' In this Sir John Fortescue encouraged him, but he also urged him to study law, quoting Deuteronomy xvii. 18, 19. The boy replied that, although he ought to read the Divine law, it did not follow that he should study human laws. He said this thoughtfully, and looking very intently at the old judge. Fortescue answered that human laws were also sacred, that they were no other than rules whereby the perfect notion of justice could be determined, and that this justice must be the subject of the royal care. Quoting Wisdom i. 1, he said, 'Be instructed, ye judges of the earth. Love righteousness, ye judges of the earth. To love justice,' he concluded, 'you must acquire a competent knowledge of the laws.' Prince Edward was convinced by the discourse of his venerable tutor. He said, 'You have overcome me, good Chancellor, with your {63} agreeable discourse, and have kindled within my breast a thirst for a knowledge of the law.' The boy candidly confessed that he did not wish to pass all his younger years in such studies. Then Sir John Fortescue explained to him the amount of legal knowledge that was necessary for a prince. In one year he could acquire sufficient acquaintance with the laws of England, and at the same time he could continue to inure himself to those martial exercises to which his natural inclination prompted him so much. 'Still make your diversion as it best please you, at your leisure,' said the tutor.

'The Prince,' says the aging Chief Justice, 'as he grew up, focused entirely on military exercises. He often rode on spirited and wild horses, which he wasn’t afraid to spur on. Sometimes with his lance, sometimes with his sword, he enjoyed challenging the young gentlemen who accompanied him, following military discipline.' Sir John Fortescue supported him in this, but he also encouraged him to study law, quoting Deuteronomy xvii. 18, 19. The boy responded that while he should read the Divine law, it didn’t mean he needed to study human laws. He said this thoughtfully, gazing intently at the old judge. Fortescue replied that human laws are also sacred, as they are rules by which the perfect idea of justice can be understood, and this justice must be the royal concern. Quoting Wisdom i. 1, he said, 'Be instructed, you judges of the earth. Love righteousness, you judges of the earth. To love justice,' he concluded, 'you must gain a solid understanding of the laws.' Prince Edward was persuaded by his wise tutor's words. He said, 'You have convinced me, good Chancellor, with your engaging discourse, and sparked in me a desire to understand the law.' The boy honestly admitted that he didn't want to spend all his younger years on such studies. Then Sir John Fortescue explained to him how much legal knowledge a prince needed. In one year, he could gain enough familiarity with the laws of England, and at the same time, he could keep training in those military exercises that he was naturally inclined towards. 'Still enjoy your leisure as you wish,' said the tutor.

After this conversation, the aged judge of seventy-five and the young prince of fifteen devoted some hours of each day to a study of the English Constitution. These lectures, in the form of dialogues, were afterwards embodied by Fortescue in a treatise entitled 'De Laudibus legum Angliæ,' which was first printed in 1537. Edward began by asking his instructor to satisfy him that the laws of England were better adapted for the government of that kingdom than the civil law of the Holy Roman Empire. Fortescue proceeded to establish this point, specially dwelling on the fact that the English statutes were not made by the will of the Kings, but were enacted by the concurrent consent of the whole people, by their representatives in Parliament. He then explained the territorial division of England into counties, the duties of sheriffs, the method of empannelling juries, the procedure in civil and criminal causes. The boy approved highly of the system of trial by jury, the jurors being men chosen from among neighbours who knew the country and people. 'I know of myself,' he remarked, 'more certainly what is doing at this time in the Barrois where I reside, than what is doing in England.'

After this conversation, the elderly judge, who was seventy-five, and the young prince, who was fifteen, spent several hours each day studying the English Constitution. These lessons, presented as dialogues, were later compiled by Fortescue into a treatise titled 'De Laudibus legum Angliæ,' which was first published in 1537. Edward began by asking his teacher to prove that the laws of England were better suited for governing that kingdom than the civil law of the Holy Roman Empire. Fortescue set out to demonstrate this, especially emphasizing that English laws were not created by the will of the Kings, but were enacted with the agreement of the entire populace through their representatives in Parliament. He then described how England was divided into counties, the responsibilities of sheriffs, how juries were selected, and the procedures for civil and criminal cases. The boy was very impressed by the trial by jury system, where jurors were men chosen from among neighbors who understood the local area and its people. "I know for sure," he commented, "what's happening right now in the Barrois where I live, better than I know what's going on in England."

{64}

{64}

On another day the Chief Justice illustrated the good results of the English Constitution by comparing the condition of England with that of France ruled by a despotism. 'In the land of England,' he said, 'there are no wolves nor bears. The grazing lands are enclosed with hedgerows and ditches and planted with trees which fence the herds and flocks from bleak winds and sultry heat. There are many franklins and yeomen, of estates sufficient to make substantial juries, not a few spending 100l. a year and more. Other countries are not in such a happy situation, and not so well stored with inhabitants.' The prince then remarked that he could understand how the wealth and populousness of England had been caused by the superior excellence of her laws. But a doubt about the number of jurors had occurred to his youthful mind. He said, 'Although this method of sifting out the truth highly pleases me, yet there rests this doubt with me. Our blessed Saviour says: "It is written in your law that the testimony of two men is true" (John viii. 17), and again in Matthew xviii. 16.' Fortescue answered that our jury law did not contradict this, for if the testimony of two be true, a fortiori that of twelve ought to be presumed to be so. 'The more always contains in it that which is less.' Besides in England some cases may be proved before two only, such as facts occurring on the high seas, and proceedings before the Lord Constable and Earl Marshal.

On another day, the Chief Justice demonstrated the benefits of the English Constitution by comparing England's situation to that of France under a dictatorship. "In England," he said, "there are no wolves or bears. The pastures are enclosed by hedgerows and ditches, and there are trees that protect the herds and flocks from harsh winds and excessive heat. There are many landowners and farmers with enough property to form substantial juries, with quite a few spending £100 a year or more. Other countries aren't in such a fortunate position and don't have as many people." The prince then noted that he could see how England's wealth and population were due to the superiority of its laws. However, a question about the number of jurors came to his young mind. He commented, "While I really appreciate this method of uncovering the truth, I have this doubt. Our blessed Savior says: 'It is written in your law that the testimony of two men is true' (John viii. 17), and again in Matthew xviii. 16." Fortescue responded that our jury laws didn't contradict this because if the testimony of two is true, a fortiori, the testimony of twelve should also be presumed to be true. "The greater always includes the lesser." Additionally, in England, some cases can be proven with only two witnesses, such as events that occur at sea and proceedings before the Lord Constable and Earl Marshal.

On another occasion, having previously shown that the prosperity of England was due to laws agreed to by the people, Fortescue illustrated the evils of despotic power by the condition of France. 'You will remember,' he said, 'that you saw in France how the villages are {65} so much oppressed by the King's soldiers that you could scarcely be accommodated in your travels. The troops pay for nothing, and treat the people barbarously if they are not satisfied. Thus the poor people are exposed to great calamities. The King of France will allow no one to use salt, but what is bought of himself at his own arbitrary price. All growers of vines must give a fourth to the King. All the towns pay the King great yearly sums for his men-at-arms; so that the peasants live in great hardships and misery. They wear no woollen. Their clothing consists of little short jerkins of sackcloth, no trowse but from the knees upwards, and legs exposed and naked. The women all go barefoot. The people eat not meat, except the fat of bacon in their soup. Nor are the gentry much better off. If an accusation is brought against them, they are examined in private, and perhaps never more heard of.

On another occasion, after previously showing that England's prosperity came from laws made by the people, Fortescue pointed out the problems of absolute power using France as an example. "You'll remember," he said, "that you saw in France how the villages are {65} so heavily oppressed by the King’s soldiers that it was almost impossible for you to travel comfortably. The troops don’t pay for anything and treat the people cruelly if they’re not satisfied. Because of this, the poor people suffer greatly. The King of France allows no one to buy salt except from him at his own arbitrary price. All grape growers must give a quarter of their produce to the King. Every town pays significant yearly sums for his soldiers, which leaves the peasants living in harsh conditions and misery. They don’t wear wool. Their clothing consists of short burlap tunics, with no pants below the knees, leaving their legs bare. The women all go barefoot. The people hardly eat meat, only the fat from bacon in their soup. The gentry aren’t much better off either. If someone accuses them, they are questioned in private and might never be heard from again."

'In England it is very different. No one can abide in another man's house without his leave, or take his goods, except the King by his purveyors at a reasonable price. The King cannot put on taxes, nor alter the laws, nor make new ones. The English never drink water except for penance. They eat all sorts of flesh and fish. They are clothed throughout in good woollens; and are provided with all sorts of household goods. An Englishman cannot be sued except before the ordinary judge.' Having drawn this contrast between the French and English, the old judge continued: 'These advantages are due to the political mixed government which prevails in England. Those Kings who have wished to change it preferred ambition, luxury, and impotent passion to the good of the State. Remember that the king is given for the sake of the kingdom, not the kingdom for the sake of the king.'

'In England, it's very different. No one can stay in another person's house without permission, or take their belongings, except the King through his agents at a fair price. The King cannot impose taxes, change the laws, or create new ones. The English usually only drink water for penance. They eat all kinds of meat and fish. They wear good woolen clothing and have all sorts of household goods. An Englishman can only be sued before a standard judge.' Having highlighted the differences between the French and English, the old judge continued: 'These benefits come from the balanced political system in England. Those Kings who have tried to change it chose ambition, luxury, and selfish desires over the welfare of the State. Remember, the king exists for the kingdom, not the kingdom for the king.'

{66}

{66}

Edward, although he frequently intervened with pertinent questions, showing that he was giving close attention to the subject, fully concurred in the arguments of his tutor, and must have derived great benefit from this course of studies. He was impressed with the duties of an English king, with the limited character of his power, and with the importance of a parliamentary title. Fortescue also began to occupy the young Prince in the active transaction of affairs of State. Edward himself wrote a despatch to Sir Thomas Butler, Earl of Ormonde, who was in Portugal representing the cause of the House of Lancaster to King Alfonso V.,[6] and he was acquainted with the proceedings of Sir John Fortescue when he made journeys to the court of Louis XI.

Edward, while he often asked relevant questions, showing he was really paying attention to the topic, fully agreed with his tutor's arguments and must have gained a lot from this course of study. He was struck by the responsibilities of an English king, the limited nature of his power, and the significance of a parliamentary title. Fortescue also started to involve the young Prince in the active management of State affairs. Edward even wrote a message to Sir Thomas Butler, Earl of Ormonde, who was in Portugal representing the House of Lancaster's interests to King Alfonso V., and he was familiar with Sir John Fortescue's activities during his trips to King Louis XI's court.

The residence at Koeur-la-Petite lasted for five years, 1465-69. The peaceful home was broken up through the treachery of the turbulent and self-seeking Earl of Warwick. Exasperated with Edward IV., owing to his marriage and connexion with the Woodville faction, Warwick had resolved to abandon the cause with which he was connected by ties of relationship and by life-long service. He had married his daughter Isabel to the Duke of Clarence without the King's consent, and had alienated that vacillating prince from his brother. He came to France with the Countess, his two daughters Isabel and Anne, and Clarence: and proposed to King Louis to espouse the cause of his cousin Margaret, and to restore Henry to the throne. The fear of an alliance between Edward IV. and the Duke of Burgundy caused Louis to entertain Warwick's scheme. But it was most distasteful to Margaret. Much as she {67} longed for the restoration to her child of his birthright, she found it difficult to accept such aid. Warwick had not only been the most inveterate enemy of her family, he had also made himself personally odious to Margaret. He was now a double-dyed traitor. His motives were transparently selfish, and she believed neither in his new-born loyalty nor in his ability to help her. But the persuasions of Louis XI. and of her own relations at length induced her to come to the French court. The Queen and her son, attended by Sir John Fortescue and their other faithful adherents, left the happy home in the lovely valley of the Meuse in December 1469.

The stay at Koeur-la-Petite lasted for five years, from 1465 to 1469. The peaceful home was shattered by the betrayal of the ambitious and self-serving Earl of Warwick. Frustrated with Edward IV over his marriage and ties to the Woodville faction, Warwick decided to abandon the cause he was linked to by family bonds and years of service. He had married his daughter Isabel to the Duke of Clarence without the King’s approval, causing that fickle prince to turn against his brother. Warwick traveled to France with the Countess, his two daughters Isabel and Anne, and Clarence, and he suggested to King Louis that he support his cousin Margaret’s cause and restore Henry to the throne. The fear of an alliance between Edward IV and the Duke of Burgundy made Louis consider Warwick's plan. However, it was deeply unappealing to Margaret. Even though she desperately wanted to restore her child’s birthright, she found it hard to accept such help. Warwick had not only been a relentless enemy of her family, but he had also made himself personally loathed by Margaret. He was now a blatant traitor. His motives were clearly selfish, and she didn’t trust his newfound loyalty or his ability to help her. But eventually, the persuasions of Louis XI and her own family convinced her to go to the French court. The Queen and her son, accompanied by Sir John Fortescue and their other loyal supporters, left their happy home in the beautiful Meuse valley in December 1469.

Margaret arrived at Tours, where the French court then was, accompanied by Prince Edward, King René, her brother John of Calabria, her sister Iolanthe, and her brother-in-law Ferry de Vaudemont. Warwick arrived soon afterwards, and with much reluctance Margaret consented to an interview. Negotiations were continued for several months; and on July 15 the court moved to Angers, where the Countess of Warwick and her daughter Anne were in attendance.

Margaret arrived in Tours, where the French court was located, along with Prince Edward, King René, her brother John of Calabria, her sister Iolanthe, and her brother-in-law Ferry de Vaudemont. Warwick showed up soon after, and with great hesitation, Margaret agreed to a meeting. Discussions went on for several months; and on July 15, the court moved to Angers, where the Countess of Warwick and her daughter Anne were present.

Warwick asked that Prince Edward should marry his daughter Anne, as the reward of his assistance. At first the Queen positively refused, but she at last gave a conditional and very unwilling assent, moved by the importunities of Louis XI. and her relations. The marriage was not to take place until after Henry VI. was restored to the throne and, if Warwick failed, the agreement was at an end. 'The said marriage shall not be perfyted until the Earl of Warwick has recovered the realm of England for King Henry.'[7] They were never married. They {68} were, indeed, too young, Edward being seventeen, and Anne barely fourteen.[8] Knowing the dislike of his mother to such a union, and strongly prejudiced against it himself, it is not likely that Edward ever took more notice of Warwick's child than ordinary courtesy required, if indeed he ever saw her.

Warwick requested that Prince Edward marry his daughter Anne as a reward for his help. At first, the Queen outright refused, but eventually, under pressure from Louis XI and her family, she reluctantly agreed with conditions. The marriage wouldn’t happen until Henry VI was restored to the throne, and if Warwick failed, the agreement would be null. 'The said marriage shall not be perfected until the Earl of Warwick has recovered the realm of England for King Henry.'[7] They were never married. They were, in fact, too young, with Edward being seventeen and Anne barely fourteen.[8] Knowing his mother’s aversion to such a union, and being strongly against it himself, it’s unlikely Edward paid much attention to Warwick’s daughter beyond what basic politeness required, if he ever even met her.

Queen Margaret made preparations for a voyage to England, where her supporters were expected to rise in the western counties and Wales. Warwick had preceded her by several months. Margaret was in her forty-second year, and she had lost some of her buoyancy and vigorous hopefulness with her youth. Still as determined as ever to assert the rights of her son, she trembled for his safety. She got ready to embark with feelings of deep anxiety and foreboding. Edward reached his seventeenth birthday in October 1470, and in November Queen Margaret and the Prince entered Paris, and were honoured with a grand official reception. Edward was now a handsome lad of seventeen, with a robust frame well seasoned by active outdoor life. He was tall for his age, with the features of his mother, and long golden hair. He was a good horseman and a practised man-at-arms. Well instructed in all the literary culture of the time, and doubtless inheriting some of his grandfather's love of poetry and romance, young Edward had also carefully studied the constitution and laws of England. He was fully convinced of the justice of his cause by the reasoning of one of the ablest lawyers of the time, and the hereditary bravery of his race now filled him with martial ardour. But he was still very young, and all these qualities of head and heart were as yet only budding towards maturity.

Queen Margaret prepared for a journey to England, where her supporters were expected to rise in the western counties and Wales. Warwick had left ahead of her by several months. Margaret was now forty-two, and she had lost some of her youthful buoyancy and optimism. Still as determined as ever to assert her son's rights, she worried for his safety. She got ready to leave with deep anxiety and dread. Edward celebrated his seventeenth birthday in October 1470, and in November, Queen Margaret and the Prince arrived in Paris and received a grand official welcome. Edward was now a handsome seventeen-year-old, with a strong build from an active outdoor life. He was tall for his age, resembled his mother, and had long golden hair. He was a skilled horse rider and an experienced fighter. Well-versed in the literature of the time and likely inheriting some of his grandfather's appreciation for poetry and stories, young Edward had also thoroughly studied the constitution and laws of England. He was fully convinced of the justice of his cause thanks to the reasoning of one of the best lawyers of the time, and the bravery of his lineage now filled him with martial zeal. But he was still very young, and all these qualities of mind and heart were just beginning to grow into maturity.


[1] Barante.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Barante.

[2] Born in 1421.

Born in 1421.

[3] A Nevill. Sister of the Duchess of York.

[3] A Nevill. Sister of the Duchess of York.

[4] See Archæologia, 47 (ii), p. 265. Margaret was not at the battle of Hexham, and the robber story is a fabrication.

[4] See Archæologia, 47 (ii), p. 265. Margaret wasn’t at the battle of Hexham, and the story about the robbery is made up.

[5] Villeneuve, Vie de Roi René.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Villeneuve, Life of King René.

[6] Alfonso V. was a grandson of Queen Philippa, sister of Henry IV. of England, therefore a second cousin of Henry VI.

[6] Alfonso V was a grandson of Queen Philippa, who was the sister of Henry IV of England, making him a second cousin of Henry VI.

[7] Ellis, Original Letters, Second Series, i. 132.

[7] Ellis, Original Letters, Second Series, i. 132.

[8] Born June 11, 1456.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Born June 11, 1456.




{69}

CHAPTER VI

THE BATTLE OF TEWKESBURY

There was long delay in the arrival of Queen Margaret in England with reinforcements. She was prevented from sailing by contrary winds at Harfleur. Three times the ships put to sea, and were forced to return. The Countess of Warwick, with her daughter Anne, arrived first at Portsmouth and, hearing of the death of her husband at Barnet soon afterwards, she took sanctuary in Beaulieu Abbey. Queen Margaret with her son Edward, Sir John Langstrother, Prior of St. John, Sir John Fortescue, and many exiled knights landed at Weymouth on April 14, the very day of the battle of Barnet.

There was a long delay in Queen Margaret's arrival in England with reinforcements. She couldn't set sail due to unfavorable winds at Harfleur. The ships attempted to leave three times but had to turn back each time. The Countess of Warwick, along with her daughter Anne, arrived first at Portsmouth and, soon after learning about her husband's death at Barnet, sought refuge in Beaulieu Abbey. Queen Margaret, with her son Edward, Sir John Langstrother, Prior of St. John, Sir John Fortescue, and many exiled knights landed at Weymouth on April 14, the very day of the battle of Barnet.

Weymouth was then a small seaport with no suitable accommodation for so large a concourse. The Queen, therefore, passing through Dorchester, at once advanced fifteen miles northward from the sea coast, to the Abbey of Cerne. Dr. Morton, who accompanied her, had once been a monk at Cerne; and the Abbot was his old friend. This circumstance no doubt led to the decision of Queen Margaret to seek the hospitality of Abbot Roger Bemynster, and here she received tidings of the battle of Barnet, a disaster which seemed fatal to her cause. At first she was overwhelmed, and wished her boy to return to France. But in a few days she was joined by Edmund Beaufort, {70} the last Duke of Somerset, and his brother John. Somerset had commanded the archers at Barnet, but had escaped and found his way to the Queen. Jasper Tudor,[1] the Earl of Devonshire, and Lord Wenlock followed closely on the heels of Somerset. They entreated her to persevere, assuring her that the west of England was ready to rise in her support, and that levies had actually been called out, with Exeter as the rendezvous. With some reluctance she consented, and her gallant son entered upon the last three weeks of his young life. Tudor was despatched to raise forces in Wales. Margaret, with the rest of her adherents, left Cerne Abbey after a stay of about ten days, marched to Exeter and thence, by Taunton, Glastonbury and Wells, to Bristol. Fresh levies joined and increased her forces as she advanced.

Weymouth was a small seaport back then, and it didn’t have enough accommodations for such a large crowd. So, the Queen made her way through Dorchester and headed fifteen miles north from the coast to the Abbey of Cerne. Dr. Morton, who was with her, had once been a monk there and the Abbot was an old friend of his. This connection likely influenced Queen Margaret's decision to seek the hospitality of Abbot Roger Bemynster. Here, she received news of the battle of Barnet, which was a devastating blow to her cause. At first, she was crushed and wanted her son to return to France. But within a few days, she was joined by Edmund Beaufort, the last Duke of Somerset, and his brother John. Somerset had commanded the archers at Barnet but managed to escape and reach the Queen. Jasper Tudor, the Earl of Devonshire, and Lord Wenlock quickly followed Somerset. They urged her to continue, assuring her that the west of England was ready to rise in support of her, and that troops had already been mobilized, with Exeter as the meeting point. After some hesitation, she agreed, and her brave son faced the last three weeks of his young life. Tudor was sent to gather forces in Wales. Margaret and her supporters left Cerne Abbey after about ten days, marched to Exeter, and then traveled through Taunton, Glastonbury, and Wells to Bristol. New recruits joined and strengthened her forces as she moved forward.

On April 16 King Edward heard that Queen Margaret had landed. He had returned to London two days before, after his victory at Barnet. On the 19th he went to Windsor and waited to collect men, celebrating the feast of St. George there on the 23rd. He saw at once that the enemy had only two courses: either to march on London and give him battle, or to go northwards and unite with Tudor's levies in Wales. His policy was to engage his adversaries as soon as possible, before they could be reinforced. He was not likely to receive more support until he had gained a decisive victory, and his position was established. Queen Margaret's generals tried to deceive him by {71} sending detachments in several directions; but his final conclusion was that they intended to take a northerly direction, by crossing the Severn and marching into Wales. This it was his intention to prevent.

On April 16, King Edward learned that Queen Margaret had arrived. He had come back to London two days earlier, after winning the battle at Barnet. On the 19th, he went to Windsor to gather men, celebrating St. George's Day there on the 23rd. He quickly realized that the enemy had only two options: either march on London and fight him, or head north to join Tudor's forces in Wales. His strategy was to confront his opponents as quickly as possible, before they could strengthen their numbers. He wasn’t likely to get more support until he achieved a decisive victory and secured his position. Queen Margaret's commanders tried to mislead him by sending troops in various directions; however, he concluded that they planned to head north by crossing the Severn and marching into Wales. He intended to prevent this.

The King left Windsor on April 24, accompanied by his brothers Clarence and Gloucester, by Lords Hastings and Dorset, and by his old tutor Richard Croft. He had some artillery, which caused him to proceed by easy marches. A few reinforcements had arrived. Among them were forty soldiers paid and clothed by the city of Norwich. On the 27th Edward was at Abingdon, and on the 29th at Cirencester. He kept a somewhat northerly line, so as to fall on the enemy's flank if a rush was made at London. At Abingdon he heard that the Queen was at Wells. News came to Cirencester that she would be at Bath next day, and then advance to attack him. So he moved to meet her as far as Malmesbury. Then the news arrived that she had gone to Bristol, and had resolved to give him battle at Chipping Sodbury. Lancastrian parties had even been sent to take ground on Sodbury Hill. On Thursday, May 2, the King marched to Chipping Sodbury, but found no enemy. It was a feint. The Lancastrians had gained a day on him, and were in full march to Gloucester. It was now a race to the Severn. It was life and death to the Lancastrian army to cross the river and join Tudor on the Welsh border. It was equally life and death for King Edward to prevent it. He encamped in a valley between the hill and Sodbury village on the night of the 2nd, anxiously waiting for correct intelligence. At three in the next morning he heard that the enemy was making a forced march on Gloucester. Luckily the castle was held by Richard, son of Lord {72} Beauchamp of Powyke, for the King. Edward sent a trusty messenger, urging them to hold out, with the assurance that he was following rapidly. The messenger arrived in time.

The King left Windsor on April 24, accompanied by his brothers Clarence and Gloucester, Lords Hastings and Dorset, and his old tutor Richard Croft. He had some artillery, which made him move slowly. A few reinforcements had arrived, including forty soldiers paid and outfitted by the city of Norwich. By the 27th, Edward was in Abingdon, and by the 29th, he was in Cirencester. He maintained a somewhat northern route to hit the enemy from the side if they made a push for London. In Abingdon, he heard that the Queen was at Wells. He received word in Cirencester that she would be in Bath the next day and then advance to attack him. So, he moved to intercept her as far as Malmesbury. Then news came that she had gone to Bristol and planned to battle him at Chipping Sodbury. Lancastrian groups had even been sent to secure ground on Sodbury Hill. On Thursday, May 2, the King marched to Chipping Sodbury but found no enemy; it was a trap. The Lancastrians had gained a day on him and were marching toward Gloucester. It was a race to the Severn. It was crucial for the Lancastrian army to cross the river and join Tudor on the Welsh border, and equally vital for King Edward to stop them. He camped in a valley between the hill and Sodbury village on the night of the 2nd, anxiously waiting for accurate information. At three the next morning, he learned that the enemy was making a forced march on Gloucester. Fortunately, the castle was held by Richard, the son of Lord Beauchamp of Powyke, for the King. Edward sent a reliable messenger, telling them to hold out and assuring them that he was coming quickly. The messenger arrived just in time.

The Lancastrian army had marched all through the night from Bristol, over the plain between the Cotswold Hills and the Severn. At ten in the forenoon of May 3, the Queen's forces came before the gates of Gloucester and summoned the place. Sir Richard Beauchamp manned the walls and refused to surrender. There was no time to spare. It was thought wiser to proceed to Tewkesbury without resting. They arrived at Tewkesbury at about four in the afternoon of the same day. But the troops had marched, during that day and the night before, a distance of thirty-six miles without rest. The men were exhausted, and could go no further. Margaret wanted them to pass over the Severn, but it was represented to her that if they could cross the river the King could follow, and attack them when they were worn out with fatigue. The Queen was right. It was resolved, however, that the troops should obtain some rest, and that a strong position should be taken up and entrenched, outside the town of Tewkesbury. There was a bridge over the Avon in those days, but none over the Severn at Tewkesbury.

The Lancastrian army had marched all night from Bristol, crossing the plains between the Cotswold Hills and the Severn. At 10 AM on May 3, the Queen's forces arrived at the gates of Gloucester and called for its surrender. Sir Richard Beauchamp defended the walls and refused to give in. There was no time to waste. It was deemed smarter to continue to Tewkesbury without resting. They reached Tewkesbury around 4 PM that same day. However, the troops had marched a total of thirty-six miles that day and the night before, without rest. The men were worn out and couldn't go any further. Margaret wanted them to cross the Severn, but she was advised that if they crossed the river, the King could follow and attack when they were too tired to fight back. The Queen made a valid point. It was decided that the troops should rest and take a strong defensive position just outside Tewkesbury. There was a bridge over the Avon back then, but none over the Severn at Tewkesbury.

Close to the first mile-post on the turnpike road, on the west side of Tewkesbury, there is a range of elevated ground called Holme Hill, where a castle once stood. The present workhouse is built on part of the site. Close behind it there is a field called 'the Gastons,'[2] and some ground laid out as a cemetery. {73} On the east side of the road is Gupshill farm and gardens, and a field called 'Margaret's camp.' The Lancastrian position included the Gastons and Gupshill, with the abbey and the houses of the town immediately in the rear. It is described as 'a place right evil to approach.'[3] Strong entrenchments were thrown up in the front and both flanks, strengthened by muddy lanes and ditches.

Near the first mile marker on the turnpike road, on the west side of Tewkesbury, there's a hill called Holme Hill, where a castle used to be. The current workhouse is built on part of that site. Just behind it is a field known as 'the Gastons,'[2] along with some land used as a cemetery. {73} On the east side of the road is Gupshill farm and gardens, and a field called 'Margaret's camp.' The Lancastrian position included the Gastons and Gupshill, with the abbey and the town's houses right behind it. It's described as 'a place extremely difficult to approach.'[3] Strong entrenchments were built in the front and on both sides, reinforced by muddy paths and ditches.

On the same morning of May 3, at early dawn, King Edward marshalled his forces at Chipping Sodbury in three battalions, and prepared for a long march, with scouts in front and on the flanks. His infantry numbered 3,000 men. It was a very hot day and he took a direct line over the Cotswold Hills; rightly judging that the enemy, having failed before Gloucester, would make for Tewkesbury. Thither, therefore, he marched direct without a halt. The men found neither food nor even water, except at one small brook. But the King allowed no rest. He reached Cheltenham as the enemy got to Tewkesbury. At Cheltenham he served out the rations that had been brought, the men having marched 28 miles. Then he resumed the march, and at night he encamped within two miles of the enemy's position, having marched over thirty-four miles.

On the morning of May 3, at dawn, King Edward gathered his troops at Chipping Sodbury in three battalions and got ready for a long march, with scouts ahead and on the sides. His infantry had 3,000 men. It was a very hot day, and he took a direct route over the Cotswold Hills, correctly guessing that the enemy, having failed before Gloucester, would head for Tewkesbury. So, he marched straight there without stopping. The men found neither food nor even water, except at one small stream. But the King allowed no breaks. He reached Cheltenham as the enemy arrived in Tewkesbury. At Cheltenham, he distributed the rations that had been brought, as the men had marched 28 miles. Then he continued the march, and at night he camped within two miles of the enemy's position, having covered over thirty-four miles.

At dawn on Saturday, May 4, 1471, the army of Queen Margaret prepared to resist the assault of the King's forces. The van was commanded by Edmund Duke of Somerset, and his brother Sir John {74} Beaufort. Young Prince Edward was to lead the main battle, assisted by Lord Wenlock and the Prior of St. John. The rear division was under the Earl of Devonshire. Queen Margaret parted with her son that morning in deep anxiety, for the first and alas! the last time. She retired to a small religious house at Gupshill, with the Countess of Devonshire, the Lady Vaux and other ladies.

At dawn on Saturday, May 4, 1471, Queen Margaret's army got ready to fight against the King's forces. The front line was led by Edmund, Duke of Somerset, along with his brother Sir John Beaufort. Young Prince Edward was set to lead the main battle, supported by Lord Wenlock and the Prior of St. John. The rear division was commanded by the Earl of Devonshire. That morning, Queen Margaret parted from her son with deep worry, for the first and unfortunately, the last time. She retreated to a small religious house at Gupshill, accompanied by the Countess of Devonshire, Lady Vaux, and other ladies.

King Edward[4] arranged his army in three divisions. Young Richard of Gloucester[5] commanded the van guard with the artillery. The King himself led the centre. Hastings and Dorset conducted the rear. The King had observed a park with much wood to the right of the enemy's position, and he posted 300 spearmen there, to act as occasion might require. He then displayed his banners, blew his trumpets, and marched straight on the entrenchments.

King Edward[4] organized his army into three divisions. Young Richard of Gloucester[5] led the vanguard with the artillery. The King himself took the lead in the center. Hastings and Dorset managed the rear. The King noticed a wooded park to the right of the enemy's position and stationed 300 spearmen there, ready to act as needed. He then displayed his banners, sounded his trumpets, and marched directly toward the fortifications.

Gloucester found so many hedges and deep dikes in front of him that he could not break into the enemy's line so as to come hand to hand. He ordered up the artillery and, also using arrows, opened on Somerset's division. Galled by the fire, Somerset then led his men down some lanes on the King's flank, which he had previously reconnoitred, and fell upon the troops of the Yorkist centre with great fury, driving them backwards. He charged Gloucester with the same impetuosity, and was in the full tide of success when, just as the King was rallying his men, the select 300 spearmen from the wood attacked Somerset's rear and caused a panic. This gave the King time to reform and resume the fight. Somerset's {75} men now fell back, while the Duke of Gloucester made a desperate assault on the Lancastrian centre, behind the entrenchments. There was a short and gallant struggle, in which young Prince Edward fleshed his maiden sword, and then the Lancastrians broke in all directions. The rout was complete. The abbey water mills were in a meadow close to the town, and here many fugitives were drowned. There was a great slaughter in the 'Bloody Meadow' to the rear of the Lancastrian position, for it leads to a ford or ferry over the Severn called Lower Lode. But soon the King gave orders to spare the fugitives.

Gloucester encountered so many hedges and deep ditches in front of him that he couldn't break through the enemy's line to engage directly. He called up the artillery and, using arrows as well, opened fire on Somerset's division. Stung by the assault, Somerset then led his men down some lanes on the King's side, which he had scouted earlier, and attacked the Yorkist center with great intensity, pushing them back. He charged at Gloucester with the same fierce energy and was on the verge of winning when, just as the King was rallying his troops, the chosen 300 spearmen from the woods struck Somerset's rear and caused chaos. This gave the King the chance to regroup and re-enter the battle. Somerset's men began to retreat, while the Duke of Gloucester launched a desperate attack on the Lancastrian center behind their fortifications. A brief but valiant struggle ensued, in which young Prince Edward made his first blow, and then the Lancastrians scattered in all directions. The rout was total. The water mills of the abbey were located in a meadow near the town, and many fleeing soldiers drowned there. A significant slaughter took place in the 'Bloody Meadow' behind the Lancastrian position, as it led to a crossing over the Severn known as Lower Lode. But soon, the King ordered mercy for the fleeing soldiers.

The brave young Prince, who led the main battle of the Lancastrians, bore himself valiantly, and played the man before his people in that supreme moment of his life. Of that we need have no doubt. Borne away in the rout, and followed closely by the victorious enemy, he was slain between Gastons and Tewkesbury. The closing scene is dimly shown to us. The horse is wounded and on its knees. Then the rider receives his death blow from behind. The helmet had been struck off. The bright golden locks sink down on the horse's mane,[6] and in another moment horse and rider fall and are ridden over. Thus ended the life of Sir Edward Plantagenet, K.G., Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester. His age was seventeen years and six months. He was a boy of great promise; courageous, intelligent, and affectionate. His short life must have embraced a large share of happiness. Even during all the dangers and hardships of his childhood, the loving arm of the devoted mother must have diverted those terrors {76} which cause misery to unprotected children. The life at Koeur-la-Petite was a period of unclouded pleasure. Then came the excitement of the last campaign, and a glorious death on the battlefield. The body of Prince Edward was buried in Tewkesbury Abbey church.

The brave young Prince, who led the main battle for the Lancastrians, conducted himself valiantly and stood tall before his people in that pivotal moment of his life. There’s no doubt about that. Caught up in the chaos and closely pursued by the victorious enemy, he was killed between Gastons and Tewkesbury. The final scene is vaguely revealed to us. The horse is wounded and kneeling. Then the rider receives a fatal blow from behind. His helmet has been knocked off. The bright golden locks fall down onto the horse's mane,[6] and in an instant, both horse and rider fall and are trampled. Thus ended the life of Sir Edward Plantagenet, K.G., Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester. He was seventeen years and six months old. He was a boy with great potential; brave, smart, and loving. His short life must have included a lot of happiness. Even amidst all the dangers and hardships of his childhood, the loving arms of his devoted mother must have shielded him from the fears that torment unprotected children. Life at Koeur-la-Petite was a time of pure joy. Then came the excitement of the final campaign and a glorious death on the battlefield. The body of Prince Edward was buried in Tewkesbury Abbey.

The Earl of Devonshire, Lord Wenlock, Sir John Beaufort, Sir William Vaux, Sir Edmund Hampton, Sir E. Whittingham, Sir William Melding, Sir John Seymour, Mr. Henry, a captain of Bristol, and Sir William Roos were among the slain. Beaufort, Hampton, Vaux, Whittingham and Roos had shared the Queen's exile at Koeur-la-Petite.

The Earl of Devonshire, Lord Wenlock, Sir John Beaufort, Sir William Vaux, Sir Edmund Hampton, Sir E. Whittingham, Sir William Melding, Sir John Seymour, Mr. Henry, a captain from Bristol, and Sir William Roos were among the fallen. Beaufort, Hampton, Vaux, Whittingham, and Roos had been in exile with the Queen at Koeur-la-Petite.

The lords and knights who escaped from the battlefield took refuge in the abbey church, which, however, had no special privilege of sanctuary. They were tried for treason before the Earl Marshal and the Lord High Constable, a court which is recognised as legal by Chief Justice Fortescue. Thirteen[7] were condemned, and were beheaded in the market place of Tewkesbury on May 6, 1471. It must be remembered that the treason of which most of them were guilty was double-dyed, that is, they had been forgiven and had again become traitors.

The lords and knights who escaped from the battlefield sought refuge in the abbey church, which, however, did not have any special privilege of sanctuary. They were tried for treason before the Earl Marshal and the Lord High Constable, a court recognized as legal by Chief Justice Fortescue. Thirteen[7] were condemned and executed in the marketplace of Tewkesbury on May 6, 1471. It should be noted that the treason most of them committed was particularly egregious, as they had been forgiven and then turned traitor again.

               Duke of Somerset

Prior of St. John          Sir W. Newborough  
Sir Gervase Clifton        Sir Walter Courtenay  
Sir Humphrey Audley        James Gower  
Sir Hugh Carey             Lewis Miles  
Sir Thomas Tresham         Robert Jackson  
Henry Tresham              John Flory, of France  

{77}

{77}

Gower was the young Prince's sword-bearer. Audley and Courtenay shared the Queen's exile. These might have been spared. Edward IV. was generous and forgiving after the first fury of the moment had passed. All inferior officers and soldiers were pardoned. Sir John Fortescue received pardon and died at a good old age at his seat at Ebrington in Gloucestershire. The intriguing Earl of Ormonde was also pardoned, as were many leading captains of the defeated army, Sir Henry Roos, Sir John Giles, Sir William Grimsby, Fulford, Parker, Basset, Throgmorton, Walleys and many more. Dr. Morton and Dr. Makerel, who were with the Queen, were also pardoned.

Gower was the young Prince's sword-bearer. Audley and Courtenay were part of the Queen's exile. They might have been spared. Edward IV was generous and forgiving once the initial anger faded. All lower-ranking officers and soldiers received pardons. Sir John Fortescue was pardoned and lived to a respectable old age at his home in Ebrington, Gloucestershire. The scheming Earl of Ormonde also got a pardon, along with many key captains from the defeated army: Sir Henry Roos, Sir John Giles, Sir William Grimsby, Fulford, Parker, Basset, Throgmorton, Walleys, and many others. Dr. Morton and Dr. Makerel, who were with the Queen, were also pardoned.

The King conferred knighthood on forty-three officers; including his old tutor Richard Croft, Sir John Pilkington, and Sir Thomas Strickland from Yorkshire; Sir Terry Robsart, Sir Edward Wodehouse, and Sir William Brandon from Norfolk; Sir John St. Lo, Sir E. Corbet and Lord Cobham. The names of Nevill, Courtenay, Berkeley, Hastings, Harington, Grey, Tyrrel, Pierpoint, Parr, Welby, Ratcliffe, Devereux also appear.

The King knighted forty-three officers, including his old tutor Richard Croft, Sir John Pilkington, and Sir Thomas Strickland from Yorkshire; Sir Terry Robsart, Sir Edward Wodehouse, and Sir William Brandon from Norfolk; Sir John St. Lo, Sir E. Corbet, and Lord Cobham. The names Nevill, Courtenay, Berkeley, Hastings, Harington, Grey, Tyrrel, Pierpoint, Parr, Welby, Ratcliffe, and Devereux are also included.

One turns with shuddering pity from the anguish beyond all power of utterance, from the black despair in the religious house at Gupshill where the Queen awaited the issue of the battle with her ladies.[8] They escaped across the Avon, and took refuge at Payne's Place in the parish of Bushley. Next day, continuing their journey towards Worcester, they found shelter in {78} some religious house near that city. There they were captured by Sir William Stanley. It was reported that he announced the prince's death with callous brutality. It mattered little. The blow must have stunned the unhappy mother and nothing could add to its crushing effect. Her real life ended with that of her beloved child. Queen Margaret was brought to Edward IV. at Coventry, by Sir William Stanley, on May 11, and to the Tower of London on the 22nd.

One turns away with shuddering pity from the unimaginable anguish, from the deep despair in the religious house at Gupshill where the Queen waited for news of the battle with her ladies.[8] They escaped across the Avon and sought refuge at Payne's Place in the parish of Bushley. The next day, as they continued their journey toward Worcester, they found shelter in {78} a religious house near that city. There, they were captured by Sir William Stanley. It was reported that he announced the prince's death with cold brutality. It hardly mattered. The blow must have stunned the devastated mother, and nothing could add to its crushing effect. Her real life ended with that of her beloved child. Queen Margaret was brought to Edward IV. at Coventry by Sir William Stanley on May 11, and to the Tower of London on the 22nd.

Henry VI. died in the Tower on the 24th, at the comparatively early age of forty-nine. As Margaret arrived on the 22nd, she probably attended her husband during the last two days of his life. The Lancastrian leaning of the family of Lord Rivers, who was then Constable of the Tower, would ensure facilities being extended to her. Thence Margaret of Anjou was removed to Windsor, a ransom having been demanded for her. With thoughtful kindness King Edward finally entrusted the charge of the poor Queen to her old friend the Dowager Duchess of Suffolk at Ewelme.[9] The Duchess had come to Nancy for Henry's bride, and had seen the beautiful young princess at the brilliant tournament. She now received her, after twenty-seven years, a childless and despairing widow, crushed to the earth by grief unspeakable. Margaret resided with the Duchess at Ewelme, and afterwards {79} at Wallingford Castle until the ransom was paid by old King René.

Henry VI died in the Tower on the 24th at the relatively young age of forty-nine. Since Margaret arrived on the 22nd, she likely spent his last two days with him. The Lancastrian ties of Lord Rivers's family, who was the Constable of the Tower at the time, would ensure she had the support she needed. After that, Margaret of Anjou was taken to Windsor, where a ransom was requested for her. With heartfelt kindness, King Edward eventually entrusted the care of the grieving Queen to her old friend, the Dowager Duchess of Suffolk, in Ewelme.[9] The Duchess had come to Nancy for Henry's bride and had seen the beautiful young princess at a dazzling tournament. Now, twenty-seven years later, she received Margaret as a childless and heartbroken widow, crushed by unimaginable grief. Margaret lived with the Duchess in Ewelme and then at Wallingford Castle until the ransom was paid by old King René.

On August 29,1475, the ransom, amounting to fifty thousand crowns, having been paid, Queen Margaret proceeded to embark at Sandwich, attended by three ladies and seven gentlemen, and escorted by Sir John Haute. She landed at Dieppe, and signed a renunciation of all rights derived from her marriage, at Rouen on January 29, 1476. Thence she went to Reculée, a league from Angers, where she lived with her old father until his death in 1480, aged seventy-two. The last sad years were passed at the château of Dampierre on the Loire, near Saumur, under the care of François de Vignolle, an old and faithful servant of her family. The brave and loving soul was at length released. Margaret of Anjou died at the age of fifty-two, on August 25, 1482, eleven years after the light went out of her life. She was buried in the cathedral of Angers.

On August 29, 1475, after the ransom of fifty thousand crowns was paid, Queen Margaret boarded a ship in Sandwich, accompanied by three ladies and seven gentlemen, and was escorted by Sir John Haute. She arrived in Dieppe and signed a renunciation of all rights from her marriage in Rouen on January 29, 1476. From there, she went to Reculée, a league from Angers, where she lived with her elderly father until he died in 1480 at the age of seventy-two. The last sad years were spent at the château of Dampierre on the Loire, near Saumur, under the care of François de Vignolle, a longtime and loyal servant of her family. The brave and loving soul was finally at rest. Margaret of Anjou passed away at fifty-two on August 25, 1482, eleven years after her life’s light had dimmed. She was buried in the cathedral of Angers.


[1] Jasper and Edmund Tudor were created Earls of Pembroke and Richmond by Henry VI. They were attainted and deprived of their earldoms by Edward's first Parliament. Subsequently Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was created Earl of Richmond; and the son of King Edward IV. became Earl of Pembroke.

[1] Jasper and Edmund Tudor were made Earls of Pembroke and Richmond by Henry VI. They were stripped of their titles and declared outlaws by Edward's first Parliament. Later, Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was made Earl of Richmond, and the son of King Edward IV. became Earl of Pembroke.

[2] Leland says: 'intravit campum nomine Gastum,' and 'nomina occisorum in bello Gastriensis prope Theokesbury.' A place called 'the Vineyard' is mentioned. But 'vineyards' were merely apple orchards. Where manors were held of the King, the tenants were obliged to pay yearly a vessel of wine made of apples, or cider.

[2] Leland says: 'he entered a field called Gastum,' and 'the names of those killed in the battle of Gastriensis near Theokesbury.' A place called 'the Vineyard' is mentioned. But 'vineyards' were actually just apple orchards. Where manors were held from the King, the tenants had to pay a yearly fee of a container of wine made from apples, or cider.

[3] 'In a close harde at the toune's end, having the toun and abbey at their backs, and before them defended by lanes and deep ditches and hedges.'—Holinshed.

[3] 'In a tightly packed area at the edge of the town, with the town and abbey behind them, defended in front by alleys, deep ditches, and hedges.'—Holinshed.

[4] Then aged twenty-nine. Born April 28, 1442.

[4] Then 29 years old. Born April 28, 1442.

[5] Then aged eighteen and a half. Born October 2, 1452. He was just a year older than Prince Edward.

[5] Then eighteen and a half years old. Born on October 2, 1452. He was only a year older than Prince Edward.

[6] So much is shown in a picture accompanying the narrative sent to Flanders by an eyewitness. It is in the public library at Ghent. See also Archæologia, xxi. 11-23.

[6] A lot is captured in a picture that goes with the story sent to Flanders by someone who saw it happen. It's housed in the public library in Ghent. See also Archæologia, xxi. 11-23.

[7] In the Pastern Letters there is a list of sixteen, Sir John Delves, Sir William 'Newbery' added, and Audley given twice, Jackson not being given (iii. 9).

[7] In the Pastern Letters, there's a list of sixteen: Sir John Delves, Sir William 'Newbery,' and Audley listed twice, while Jackson is not mentioned (iii. 9).

[8] Speed, p. 684. See also a paper by the Rev. E. E. Dowdeswell on the 'Movements of Queen Margaret after the battle of Tewkesbury,' in the Transactions (x. 144) of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archæological Society.

[8] Speed, p. 684. See also a paper by Rev. E. E. Dowdeswell on the 'Movements of Queen Margaret after the Battle of Tewkesbury' in the Transactions (x. 144) of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society.

[9] 'As for Queen Margaret, I understand that she is removed from Windsor to Wallingford nigh to Ewelme, my Lady of Suffolk's place in Oxfordshire.'—Paston Letters, iii. 83.

[9] 'I heard that Queen Margaret has been moved from Windsor to Wallingford, close to Ewelme, which is the residence of the Lady of Suffolk in Oxfordshire.'—Paston Letters, iii. 83.

Ewelme belonged to the Chaucer family, and Alice, the heiress of Geoffrey Chaucer, married William de la Pole, Duke of Suffolk. In 1424 the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk built a palace at Ewelme, rebuilt the church, and founded a hospital and a school there. Queen Margaret was received by the Duchess at Ewelme, and afterwards at Wallingford Castle.

Ewelme was part of the Chaucer family, and Alice, Geoffrey Chaucer's heiress, married William de la Pole, Duke of Suffolk. In 1424, the Duke and Duchess of Suffolk constructed a palace in Ewelme, renovated the church, and established a hospital and a school there. Queen Margaret was welcomed by the Duchess at Ewelme, and later at Wallingford Castle.




{80}

CHAPTER VII

MARRIED LIFE AND PUBLIC SERVICES OF RICHARD DUKE OF GLOUCESTER

While the King was engaged at Tewkesbury, the bastard of his uncle, Lord Fauconberg, made an attack on London Bridge, and when he was repulsed, he retreated to Sandwich. This disturbance hastened the return of Edward IV., who reached the Tower on May 21. To the Duke of Gloucester was entrusted the duty of following up the bastard, and early next morning he started for Kent. Arriving by forced marches at Sandwich, the rebel was taken by surprise and surrendered on the 26th. He was a first cousin of the King and of the Duke of Gloucester, though illegitimate; son of the general to whom, next to Edward, the victory of Towton was due. Richard took him to Middleham, and treated him kindly as a prisoner at large. But he escaped, was taken at Southampton, tried for his original treason, and beheaded.

While the King was busy at Tewkesbury, his uncle's illegitimate son, Lord Fauconberg, attacked London Bridge. When he was driven back, he retreated to Sandwich. This trouble sped up Edward IV's return, and he arrived at the Tower on May 21. The Duke of Gloucester was assigned the task of pursuing the illegitimate son, and he left for Kent early the next morning. After forced marches, he reached Sandwich, surprising the rebel, who surrendered on the 26th. He was a first cousin of the King and the Duke of Gloucester, even though he was illegitimate; he was the son of the general who, after Edward, was instrumental in the victory at Towton. Richard took him to Middleham and treated him kindly as a prisoner at large. However, he escaped, was captured in Southampton, tried for his original treason, and was executed.

Peace was once more restored to the land, and the Duke of Gloucester's great services were recognised by the country. The King and Parliament were soon afterwards occupied with Richard's marriage.

Peace was restored to the land once again, and the Duke of Gloucester's significant contributions were acknowledged by the country. The King and Parliament soon focused on Richard's marriage.

The estates of the Earl and Countess of Warwick were forfeited, and the Duke of Clarence, who had married the elder daughter, Isabella, desired to obtain the whole for himself. The Countess of Warwick, {81} when she returned from France with her daughter, Anne, and received the news of her husband's death, took sanctuary in Beaulieu Abbey on the Southampton Water. After Tewkesbury, Clarence claimed the wardship of Anne, and tried to get her into his power.

The estates of the Earl and Countess of Warwick were taken away, and the Duke of Clarence, who had married the older daughter, Isabella, wanted to claim everything for himself. The Countess of Warwick, {81} when she returned from France with her daughter, Anne, and learned about her husband's death, sought refuge in Beaulieu Abbey on Southampton Water. After Tewkesbury, Clarence asserted his claim to be the guardian of Anne and attempted to gain control over her.

The Duke of Clarence was grasping and selfish. He had no stability of character, was vacillating, and easily influenced by bad advisers. It is not clear how his sister-in-law escaped from his clutches; but his object was to prevent her from marrying and to seize her share of her parents' property, as well as that of his wife. It is certain that Anne left her mother at Beaulieu and placed herself under the protection of her uncle, George Nevill, Archbishop of York. But the circumstances are unrecorded. There is mention of a disguise as a cookmaid. The Archbishop placed her in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand: where her inclinations and wishes could in no way be influenced or overridden.

The Duke of Clarence was greedy and self-centered. He lacked stability in his character, was indecisive, and was easily swayed by bad advisors. It's unclear how his sister-in-law managed to escape his control; however, his goal was to prevent her from getting married and to take her share of her parents' estate, as well as that of his wife. It's certain that Anne left her mother at Beaulieu and sought the protection of her uncle, George Nevill, Archbishop of York. The details are not documented. There is mention of her disguising herself as a cook. The Archbishop placed her in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand, where her desires and wishes could not be influenced or overridden in any way.

The young Duke of Gloucester sought the hand of his cousin Anne. They had been playfellows as children, and now the cousins formed an attachment which endured until death, Richard only surviving his wife for four months. Anne accepted the proposal of Richard, and his suit was approved by the King and by the Archbishop, the guardians of the two lovers. But Clarence made unreasonable difficulties about the settlement. From the 'Paston Letters' we learn that 'the King entreateth my Lord Clarence for my Lord Gloucester, and he answereth that he may well have my lady, his sister-in-law, but they shall part no livelihood.'

The young Duke of Gloucester wanted to marry his cousin Anne. They had played together as kids, and now their bond lasted until death, with Richard surviving only four months after Anne. Anne accepted Richard's proposal, which was backed by the King and the Archbishop, who were looking out for the couple. However, Clarence created unnecessary obstacles regarding the agreement. From the 'Paston Letters,' we learn that 'the King is pleading with my Lord Clarence for my Lord Gloucester, and he responds that he can certainly have my lady, his sister-in-law, but they will not share any wealth.'

At length the marriage settlements were arranged by Parliament. Middleham was included in Gloucester's share of the Warwick inheritance. In 1472, Richard {82} and Anne were happily married in Westminster Abbey by the Archbishop of York. His age was nineteen, that of his wife sixteen.

At last, the marriage agreements were settled by Parliament. Middleham was part of Gloucester's portion of the Warwick inheritance. In 1472, Richard {82} and Anne got married happily in Westminster Abbey by the Archbishop of York. He was nineteen, and she was sixteen.

Middleham Castle

Middleham Castle

Their home was at Middleham, in beautiful Wensleydale, and Anne's mother, the Countess of Warwick, was taken from her sanctuary at Beaulieu, to live with them. Here the Duke and Duchess passed several years, winning golden opinions from the people of the north, and acquiring great popularity in Yorkshire.

Their home was in Middleham, in beautiful Wensleydale, and Anne's mother, the Countess of Warwick, was brought from her safe haven at Beaulieu to live with them. Here, the Duke and Duchess spent several years, earning high praise from the people of the north and gaining considerable popularity in Yorkshire.

In 1475, the Duke of Gloucester was called from his home to accompany the King when he invaded France. Louis XI. offered a large sum of money if Edward IV. would abandon his ally, the Duke of Burgundy, and make peace. He also bribed Dr. Morton and Edward's principal courtiers. Under the evil influence of Morton and the Woodville faction, the King of England, after an interview with Louis, acceded to the disgraceful bargain. But the Duke of Gloucester also had an interview with King Louis and was not to be corrupted. He objected to the arrangement, and would have no part in it. His conduct was honourable and consistent. He maintained that faith ought to be kept with England's ally.

In 1475, the Duke of Gloucester was called from his home to join the King when he invaded France. Louis XI offered a large sum of money if Edward IV would abandon his ally, the Duke of Burgundy, and make peace. He also bribed Dr. Morton and Edward's main courtiers. Under the corrupting influence of Morton and the Woodville faction, the King of England, after meeting with Louis, agreed to the shameful deal. But the Duke of Gloucester also met with King Louis and refused to be bribed. He objected to the plan and wanted no part in it. His actions were honorable and consistent. He believed that loyalty should be upheld with England's ally.

Richard Duke of Gloucester lived at Middleham Castle, with his wife and child, for ten years, from 1472 to 1482, from his twentieth to his thirtieth year. Here he had passed his early youth, had formed his most enduring friendships, and had first seen his cousin Anne. The ten years of peaceful married residence at Middleham was no doubt the happiest period of Richard's short but eventful life.

Richard, Duke of Gloucester, lived at Middleham Castle with his wife and child for ten years, from 1472 to 1482, from his twenties to his thirties. This is where he spent his early youth, formed his strongest friendships, and first met his cousin Anne. Those ten years of peaceful married life at Middleham were probably the happiest times of Richard's short but noteworthy life.

SEIZE QUARTIERS OF ANNE NEVILL

SEIZE QUARTIERS OF ANNE NEVILL

The ruins of the grand old pile, with the village and the church at their feet, still form a conspicuous object on the southern slope of Wensleydale. Middleham {83} is about a mile and a half above the junction of the Ure and the Cover. In rear of the castle are the breezy downs, and in front the river Ure flows through rich pastures, with the town of Leybourne on the opposite slope. The castle consisted of a lofty Norman keep surrounded by an enceinte eighty yards long by sixty-five wide. The keep, which was built by Robert FitzRanulph in 1190, was fifty feet high, with walls nine feet thick, strengthened at the angles by buttresses rising into rectangular turrets. It was divided into two large rooms on each floor, the great hall having a lofty arched window, due to the taste of the Duke of Gloucester. In the north-east angle there was a curious mural chamber, twelve feet long by nine, opening on to the hall, and the east face of the keep was one side of the chapel. The outer walls were thirty feet high with square towers at the angles, and a gatehouse on the north face. The residential buildings stood against three sides of the enceinte, and seem to have communicated with the great hall in the keep by a covered passage.

The ruins of the grand old estate, with the village and the church below, still stand out prominently on the southern slope of Wensleydale. Middleham {83} is about a mile and a half above where the Ure and Cover rivers meet. Behind the castle are the breezy hills, and in front, the river Ure flows through lush fields, with the town of Leybourne on the opposite slope. The castle featured a tall Norman keep surrounded by a wall that measured eighty yards long and sixty-five wide. The keep, built by Robert FitzRanulph in 1190, was fifty feet tall, with walls nine feet thick, and had buttresses at the corners that rose into rectangular towers. Each floor had two large rooms, with the great hall having a high arched window thanks to the Duke of Gloucester's design. In the northeast corner, there was an unusual mural chamber, twelve feet long and nine feet wide, that opened into the hall, and the east side of the keep formed one wall of the chapel. The outer walls were thirty feet high, with square towers at the corners and a gatehouse on the north side. The living quarters were built against three sides of the enceinte, and they seemed to connect to the great hall in the keep through a covered walkway.

The nearest neighbours of the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester were the Monks of Jervaux and Coverham, their cousin the Lord Scrope of Bolton,[1] and the Metcalfes of Nappa Hall.[2]

The closest neighbors of the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester were the Monks of Jervaux and Coverham, their cousin Lord Scrope of Bolton,[1] and the Metcalfes of Nappa Hall.[2]

The manuscript volume No. 433 of the Harleian collection in the British Museum supplies a few {84} glimpses of the home life at Middleham. We read of a pack of hounds and of the wages of a jester. There is the election of a king of rush bearing, and of a king of Middleham, evidently games for the amusement of the Duke's little son Edward, who was born about 1473.[3] The child's tutor was Richard Bernall, and the cost is recorded of his primer and psalter, and of satin to cover them. There are also payments for green cloth for my lord prince, and for a feather for my lord prince.

The manuscript volume No. 433 of the Harleian collection in the British Museum gives us a few {84} glimpses into home life at Middleham. We learn about a pack of hounds and the wages of a jester. There’s the election of a king of rush bearing, and a king of Middleham, clearly games for the enjoyment of the Duke's young son Edward, who was born around 1473.[3] The child's tutor was Richard Bernall, and the expenses for his primer and psalter, along with satin to cover them, are recorded. There are also payments for green cloth for my lord prince and a feather for my lord prince.

Richard's able administration

Richard's effective management

Though Middleham was Richard's home, his official residence, as Chief Seneschal of the Duchy of Lancaster in the north parts, was at Pomfret Castle. He also stayed occasionally at Sheriff Hutton, Skipton, and Barnard Castle. He was regarded as a trusted friend by his neighbours, and in September 1481 we find Lady Latimer showing her confidence in his integrity by appointing him supervisor of her will. She was a sister of his mother-in-law, the Countess of Warwick. The Duke of Gloucester bestowed great benefits on the city of York, where he was much beloved. During his frequent visits he was usually the guest of the Augustine friars,[4] and in their monastery he conferred with the authorities touching their local affairs. He was actively engaged in administrative work, and in giving his time to settle the affairs of his neighbours from 1472. In that year we find him writing about a robbery of cattle at Spofforth. In 1482 he was an arbitrator in the dispute between Robert Plumpton and his heirs-general.[5] He improved and beautified {85} several Yorkshire churches, building an additional chapel at Sheriff Hutton, founding colleges at Middleham[6] and Barnard Castle, and a memorial chapel near the battlefield of Towton. Crosby Place, in Bishopsgate, became the town residence of the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester, after the death of its wealthy founder, Sir John Crosby, in 1475.

Though Middleham was Richard's home, his official residence as Chief Seneschal of the Duchy of Lancaster in the northern regions was at Pomfret Castle. He also occasionally stayed at Sheriff Hutton, Skipton, and Barnard Castle. He was seen as a trusted friend by his neighbors, and in September 1481, we find Lady Latimer demonstrating her confidence in his integrity by appointing him the supervisor of her will. She was a sister of his mother-in-law, the Countess of Warwick. The Duke of Gloucester provided significant benefits to the city of York, where he was greatly admired. During his frequent visits, he often stayed with the Augustine friars,[4] and in their monastery, he discussed local affairs with the authorities. He was actively involved in administrative work and dedicated his time to resolving the issues of his neighbors since 1472. That year, we find him writing about a cattle theft in Spofforth. In 1482, he acted as an arbitrator in the dispute between Robert Plumpton and his heirs-general.[5] He improved and enhanced several Yorkshire churches, building an additional chapel at Sheriff Hutton, establishing colleges at Middleham[6] and Barnard Castle, and a memorial chapel near the battlefield of Towton. Crosby Place, in Bishopsgate, became the town residence of the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester after the death of its wealthy founder, Sir John Crosby, in 1475.

Richard, Duke of Gloucester, had been created Great Chamberlain and Admiral of England by his brother, and he was Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports. His little son Edward became Earl of Salisbury in 1478.[7] In 1480, when Richard had attained the age of twenty-eight, he was appointed Lieutenant-General of the North and Warden of the Marches. By his skill and energy he subdued part of the western border of Scotland for an extent of more than thirty miles, bringing portions under obedience to the King of England, 'to the great rest and ease of the inhabitants of the west marches.'[8] His administration was so able that it was remembered long after as a very model of efficiency.[9] In 1482 he received command of an army for the invasion of Scotland. In the summer of that year he entered Edinburgh, where he was received by the malcontent nobles rather as a {86} friend than as an enemy. He reconciled King James III. with his brother, enforced all the English demands, and captured the town and castle of Berwick after an obstinate resistance. This was a great achievement, and gave England an important advantage in case of future hostilities. Richard's services were cordially recognised by the Parliament which met in January, and no man stood in higher honour throughout the kingdom.

Richard, Duke of Gloucester, had been appointed Great Chamberlain and Admiral of England by his brother, and he was also the Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports. His young son Edward became the Earl of Salisbury in 1478.[7] In 1480, at the age of twenty-eight, Richard was named Lieutenant-General of the North and Warden of the Marches. Through his skill and energy, he subdued part of the western border of Scotland for over thirty miles, bringing sections under the control of the King of England, "to the great rest and ease of the inhabitants of the west marches."[8] His administration was so effective that it was remembered for a long time as a model of efficiency.[9] In 1482, he was given command of an army to invade Scotland. That summer, he entered Edinburgh, where the discontented nobles welcomed him more as a friend than an enemy. He reconciled King James III with his brother, enforced all English demands, and captured the town and castle of Berwick after fierce resistance. This was a significant achievement and gave England a crucial advantage in potential future conflicts. Richard's contributions were warmly acknowledged by the Parliament that convened in January, and no one enjoyed higher honor throughout the kingdom.

Children of Edward IV.

Kids of Edward IV.

King Edward IV. died at Westminster on April 9, 1483, and was buried at Windsor. He had gone through a marriage ceremony with Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Richard Woodville of Grafton, and widow of Sir John Grey of Groby, on May 1, 1464. Besides the priest and his assistant, the only witnesses were Lady Grey's mother and two unnamed gentlewomen. Edward IV. had three sons and seven daughters by Lady Grey, of whom two sons and five daughters survived him.[10] He also had one son and one daughter {87} by Elizabeth Lucy.[11] The Duke of Clarence had left a son Edward and a daughter[12] by Isabella, daughter of the Earl of Warwick.

King Edward IV died at Westminster on April 9, 1483, and was buried at Windsor. He had married Elizabeth, the daughter of Sir Richard Woodville of Grafton and the widow of Sir John Grey of Groby, on May 1, 1464. Besides the priest and his assistant, the only witnesses were Lady Grey's mother and two unnamed women. Edward IV had three sons and seven daughters with Lady Grey, of whom two sons and five daughters survived him.[10] He also had one son and one daughter {87} with Elizabeth Lucy.[11] The Duke of Clarence left behind a son named Edward and a daughter[12] with Isabella, the daughter of the Earl of Warwick.


[1] Lord Scrope was faithful to the end. His sister Agnes was married to Sir Richard Ratcliffe, one of the most loyal of Richard's friends.

[1] Lord Scrope was loyal until the very end. His sister Agnes married Sir Richard Ratcliffe, one of Richard's most devoted friends.

[2] James Metcalfe of Nappa, near Aysgarth, served at the battle of Agincourt. He had two sons, Miles and Thomas. Immediately after his accession Richard III. appointed Miles Metcalfe one of the Judges of the County Palatine of Lancaster, and Thomas Metcalfe Chancellor of the Duchy (York Records, p. 58 n).

[2] James Metcalfe from Nappa, near Aysgarth, fought in the battle of Agincourt. He had two sons, Miles and Thomas. Right after becoming king, Richard III appointed Miles Metcalfe as one of the Judges of the County Palatine of Lancaster, and Thomas Metcalfe as Chancellor of the Duchy (York Records, p. 58 n).

[3] According to Rous he was seven and a half in 1483, when he was made Prince of Wales. But the date in the text is more probable. See Sandford, p. 410.

[3] According to Rous, he was seven and a half in 1483 when he became Prince of Wales. However, the date in the text seems more likely. See Sandford, p. 410.

[4] York Records, p. 125 n.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] York Records, p. 125 n.

[5] Plumpton Correspondence.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Plumpton Correspondence.

[6] See the History of the Collegiate Church of Middleham, by the Rev. Wm. Atthill (Camden Society, 1847). The licence for erecting the church into a college was granted to the Duke of Gloucester on February 21, 1478, and he issued the Statutes on July 18, 1478. Miss Halsted, the laborious and conscientious biographer of Richard III., had a romantic attachment for Middleham, as the scene of the ill-fated young King's happy married life. She eventually married the Rector, and was buried in Middleham Church.

[6] See the History of the Collegiate Church of Middleham, by Rev. Wm. Atthill (Camden Society, 1847). The license to turn the church into a college was granted to the Duke of Gloucester on February 21, 1478, and he issued the Statutes on July 18, 1478. Miss Halsted, the dedicated and meticulous biographer of Richard III, had a deep affection for Middleham, as it was the place where the ill-fated young king enjoyed his happy married life. She eventually married the Rector and was buried in Middleham Church.

[7] Rot. Parl. 17 Ed. iv. p. 2, m. 16.

[7] Rot. Parl. 17 Ed. iv. p. 2, m. 16.

[8] Rot. Parl. vi. 204.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rot. Parl. vol. 6, p. 204.

[9] Gairdner, p. 48, quoting Brewer's Letters and Papers of Henry VIII., vol. i. nos. 4518-5090, and vol. iv. no. 133.

[9] Gairdner, p. 48, quoting Brewer's Letters and Papers of Henry VIII., vol. i. nos. 4518-5090, and vol. iv. no. 133.

[10] Elizabeth, born at Westminster on February 11, 1465. (Sandford says 1466, but Nicolas gives good reason for 1465 being the year.)

[10] Elizabeth, born in Westminster on February 11, 1465. (Sandford states 1466, but Nicolas provides solid reasons for 1465 being the correct year.)

Cicely. The date of her birth is not recorded; but she came next to Elizabeth. Henry Tudor married her to his old uncle, Lord Welles, some time before December 1487. On his death in 1499, she married one Kyme of Lincolnshire. She died in about 1503.

Cicely. Her birth date is not recorded; however, she was the next in line after Elizabeth. Henry Tudor married her to his elderly uncle, Lord Welles, sometime before December 1487. After his death in 1499, she married a man named Kyme from Lincolnshire. She passed away around 1503.

Edward was born in sanctuary on November 14, 1470. On July 26, 1471, he was created Prince of Wales, and on June 20, 1475, Duke of Cornwall and Earl of Chester. He was also created Earl of March and Pembroke.

Edward was born in a safe place on November 14, 1470. On July 26, 1471, he was made Prince of Wales, and on June 20, 1475, he became Duke of Cornwall and Earl of Chester. He was also made Earl of March and Pembroke.

Richard was born at Shrewsbury in 1473, and was created Duke of York on May 28, 1474, Duke of Norfolk and Earl of Warren and Nottingham on Feb. 7, 1477. On January 15, 1478, he was married to Anne, daughter and heiress of John Mowbray Duke of Norfolk, she being then aged six. She died soon afterwards.

Richard was born in Shrewsbury in 1473 and was made Duke of York on May 28, 1474, Duke of Norfolk, and Earl of Warren and Nottingham on February 7, 1477. He married Anne, the daughter and heiress of John Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, on January 15, 1478, when she was just six years old. She died shortly after.

Anne was born in 1475, and in 1495 she married Thomas Howard Earl of Surrey; but no children survived infancy. She died before 1515.

Anne was born in 1475, and in 1495 she married Thomas Howard, Earl of Surrey; however, no children survived infancy. She died before 1515.

Katherine, probably born in 1479, and in about 1495 she married William Courtenay Earl of Devon, and died in 1527.

Katherine was likely born in 1479, and around 1495 she married William Courtenay, the Earl of Devon, and she died in 1527.

Bridget, the youngest child, was born at Eltham on November 10, 1480. She became a nun at Dartford, where she died in 1517.

Bridget, the youngest child, was born in Eltham on November 10, 1480. She became a nun in Dartford, where she passed away in 1517.

[11] Edward IV. had two children by Elizabeth Lucy. Arthur, who was created Viscount Lisle in 1524, and died in 1540; and Elizabeth, married to Lord Lumley.

[11] Edward IV had two kids with Elizabeth Lucy: Arthur, who became Viscount Lisle in 1524 and passed away in 1540, and Elizabeth, who married Lord Lumley.

[12] George Duke of Clarence, by his wife Isabella, daughter of Richard Nevill, Earl of Warwick, left two children:

[12] George, Duke of Clarence, had two children with his wife Isabella, who was the daughter of Richard Nevill, Earl of Warwick:

Edward, born at Warwick Castle on February 21, 1475, and created Earl of Warwick by his uncle Edward IV., after his father's execution, in 1478.

Edward, who was born at Warwick Castle on February 21, 1475, was made Earl of Warwick by his uncle Edward IV after his father's execution in 1478.

Margaret, born at Farley Castle near Bath in 1473, created Countess of Salisbury in 1514, and married to a Tudor partisan named Richard Pole.

Margaret, born at Farley Castle near Bath in 1473, became the Countess of Salisbury in 1514 and was married to a supporter of the Tudors named Richard Pole.




{88}

CHAPTER VIII

ACCESSION OF RICHARD III

The Queen and her relations had acquired predominating influence in the counsels of Edward IV. Her brother Anthony was Earl Rivers, another brother Lionel was Bishop of Salisbury, her son Thomas Grey had been created Marquis of Dorset. Her sisters had been married to the Duke of Buckingham, the Earls of Kent, Arundel, Huntingdon and Lord Strange. Her brother-in-law, Edward Grey, had been made Viscount Lisle.

The Queen and her family had gained significant influence over the decisions of Edward IV. Her brother Anthony was the Earl Rivers, another brother Lionel was the Bishop of Salisbury, and her son Thomas Grey had been made the Marquis of Dorset. Her sisters were married to the Duke of Buckingham, the Earls of Kent, Arundel, and Huntingdon, as well as Lord Strange. Her brother-in-law, Edward Grey, had been appointed Viscount Lisle.

This Woodville faction had the design to monopolise all the powers of the state. The Woodvilles had received bribes from Louis XI., had caused the death of Clarence, and had shared his inheritance. They now looked to the minority of King Edward's son as an opportunity for still further gratifying their ambition. But they had never succeeded in alienating the affections of the King from his brother Richard.

This Woodville group aimed to take control of all the state's powers. The Woodvilles had accepted bribes from Louis XI., were involved in Clarence's death, and had claimed his inheritance. Now, they saw the minority of King Edward's son as a chance to further their ambitions. However, they had never managed to turn the King's affection away from his brother Richard.

At the time of the King's death his son Edward was residing at Ludlow in charge of his uncle Lord Rivers, his half brother Sir Richard Grey, his cousin Sir Richard Haute, Sir Thomas Vaughan and Dr. Alcock, Bishop of Worcester. The Marquis of Dorset, another half-brother of young Edward, was in possession of the Tower. The other chief councillors of the late King, including Bishops Rotherham and {89} Morton, the Duke of Buckingham, Lords Hastings, Stanley and Howard, were in London. The Duke of Gloucester was far away in the marches of Scotland.

At the time of the King’s death, his son Edward was staying at Ludlow under the care of his uncle Lord Rivers, his half-brother Sir Richard Grey, his cousin Sir Richard Haute, Sir Thomas Vaughan, and Dr. Alcock, Bishop of Worcester. The Marquis of Dorset, another half-brother of young Edward, was in charge of the Tower. The other main advisors of the late King, including Bishops Rotherham and {89} Morton, the Duke of Buckingham, and Lords Hastings, Stanley, and Howard, were in London. The Duke of Gloucester was far away in the borderlands of Scotland.

Richard appointed Protector

Richard named Protector

By his will King Edward IV. left the care of his son's person and the government of the kingdom during the minority to his brother Richard, without any colleague.[1] Richard Duke of Gloucester was a prince who had shown valour and generalship in the field, wisdom and ability in his civil administration. As a councillor he had upheld the honour of his country. He was beloved by the people of the north, and was deservedly popular throughout the land. He proceeded to York on hearing of his brother's death and attended the solemn obsequies in the minster. He then caused his nephew to be proclaimed, and began the journey to London, with 600 gentlemen of the north in attendance, all in deep mourning. He came to assume the responsibilities imposed upon him by his brother.

By his will, King Edward IV left the responsibility of caring for his son and governing the kingdom during the boy's minority to his brother Richard, without any partner. Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was a prince known for his bravery and leadership in battle, as well as his wisdom and skill in civil governance. As a councilor, he maintained the honor of his country. He was loved by the people of the north and was justly popular throughout the entire country. After hearing about his brother's death, he traveled to York and attended the solemn funeral in the minster. He then had his nephew proclaimed king and started his journey to London, accompanied by 600 gentlemen from the north, all in deep mourning. He came to take on the responsibilities his brother had laid upon him.

Very different was the conduct of the Woodvilles. They formed a conspiracy to set aside the late King's wishes, to exclude the Duke of Gloucester, and to retain by force the authority they had hitherto exercised through the Queen's influence. Rivers set out from Ludlow with 2,000 men, and a large supply of arms, on April 24.[2] Dorset seized the arms and treasure in the Tower, and fitted out a naval force to secure command of the Channel. Council Orders were issued in the names of Rivers—'Avunculus Regis,' and of Dorset—'Frater regis uterinus,' while that of the Duke of Gloucester was excluded. There can be no doubt of the treasonable designs of the Woodville {90} faction, which are indeed proved by these overt acts; and which went the length of conspiring against Richard's life.[3]

The Woodvilles acted very differently. They conspired to ignore the late King's wishes, exclude the Duke of Gloucester, and forcefully maintain the power they had previously wielded through the Queen's influence. Rivers left Ludlow with 2,000 men and a large supply of arms on April 24.[2] Dorset took control of the arms and treasure in the Tower and assembled a naval force to secure control of the Channel. Council Orders were issued in the names of Rivers—'Avunculus Regis' and Dorset—'Frater regis uterinus,' while the Duke of Gloucester was left out. There's no doubt about the treasonous intentions of the Woodville faction, which are clearly demonstrated by these actions; they even went so far as to conspire against Richard's life.[3]

Arrest of Rivers

Rivers Arrested

The Duke of Buckingham hurried from London with 300 men, to warn Gloucester of his danger, and found him at Northampton on April 29, where he had expected to meet his nephew. They ascertained that Rivers had arrived that very morning with young Edward, and had pushed on to Stony Stratford, fourteen miles nearer London, to avoid a meeting between the boy and his uncle. This made his conduct still more suspicious. Rivers then, with Richard Grey and a portion of his force, returned to Northampton to give some plausible explanation to the two Dukes, while young Edward was to be hurried on to London. Gloucester acted with prompt decision. There was not a moment to lose. A Council was summoned, consisting of the nobles present, and it was resolved that Rivers and his fellow-conspirators should be arrested. The combined companies of Gloucester and Buckingham numbered 900 men. Rivers had a force of 2,000, but he had only brought a portion to Northampton, and his arrest, with his nephew Richard Grey, was effected without resistance. Gloucester then advanced rapidly to Stony Stratford, and was just in time. He found young Edward and his retinue on the point of starting for London. Vaughan and Haute were arrested; and the four prisoners were sent to Yorkshire to await their trials. Lord Rivers was taken to Sheriff Hutton, Grey to Middleham, Vaughan and Haute to Pomfret. {91} Dr. Alcock was not suspected of complicity in the plot. He was a Yorkshireman and a staunch supporter of the White Rose. His subsequent conduct in welcoming King Richard at Oxford, accompanying him in his progress, and giving him the aid of his diplomatic services, proves that Bishop Alcock recognised the justice of that King's accession.[4]

The Duke of Buckingham rushed out of London with 300 men to warn Gloucester about the danger he was in and found him at Northampton on April 29, where he expected to meet his nephew. They confirmed that Rivers had arrived that very morning with young Edward and had moved on to Stony Stratford, which was fourteen miles closer to London, to prevent a meeting between the boy and his uncle. This made Rivers' actions even more suspicious. Rivers then, with Richard Grey and part of his forces, returned to Northampton to provide some plausible explanation to the two Dukes, while young Edward was to be quickly sent to London. Gloucester acted swiftly; there was no time to waste. A Council was called, consisting of the nobles present, and they decided that Rivers and his fellow conspirators should be arrested. The combined forces of Gloucester and Buckingham numbered 900 men. Rivers had an army of 2,000, but he had only brought part of it to Northampton, and he was arrested, along with his nephew Richard Grey, without any resistance. Gloucester then quickly moved to Stony Stratford and arrived just in time. He found young Edward and his entourage about to leave for London. Vaughan and Haute were arrested, and the four prisoners were sent to Yorkshire to await their trials. Lord Rivers was taken to Sheriff Hutton, Grey to Middleham, and Vaughan and Haute to Pomfret. {91} Dr. Alcock was not suspected of being involved in the plot. He was a Yorkshireman and a strong supporter of the White Rose. His later actions in welcoming King Richard at Oxford, accompanying him on his travels, and providing him with diplomatic support prove that Bishop Alcock acknowledged the legitimacy of that King's rise to power.[4]

The troops of Rivers, now without a leader, submitted to the Duke of Gloucester, who then resumed his journey, in company with his nephew. They reached London on May 4. As soon as the Queen Dowager heard that the plot was discovered, she went into sanctuary at Westminster[5] with her son Richard and five daughters. Here she was joined by her other son Dorset.

The troops from Rivers, now leaderless, surrendered to the Duke of Gloucester, who then continued his journey with his nephew. They arrived in London on May 4. As soon as the Queen Dowager learned that the plot had been uncovered, she sought refuge in Westminster[5] with her son Richard and five daughters. There, she was joined by her other son, Dorset.

Young Edward took up his abode at the Bishop's Palace in St. Paul's Churchyard. Gloucester went to reside with his mother, the widowed Duchess of York, at Baynard's Castle. This edifice stood at the foot of St. Andrew's Hill, on the banks of the Thames, a little {92} west of St. Paul's.[6] After the death of her noble husband at the battle of Wakefield, in 1460, the Duchess of York took little part in public affairs, although she survived for upwards of 33 years. A happy married life of 22 years was followed by a long and sorrowful widowhood. The wayward and lawless conduct of her eldest son with regard to his matrimonial affairs doubtless caused her constant anxiety, while the death of her son George by the hand of his brother added another pang to the widow's grief.

Young Edward moved into the Bishop's Palace in St. Paul's Churchyard. Gloucester went to live with his mother, the widowed Duchess of York, at Baynard's Castle. This building was located at the foot of St. Andrew's Hill, on the banks of the Thames, a little west of St. Paul's.{92}[6] After her noble husband died at the battle of Wakefield in 1460, the Duchess of York took little part in public affairs, even though she lived for over 33 years after. A happy marriage of 22 years was followed by a long and sorrowful widowhood. The rebellious and reckless actions of her eldest son regarding his marriage undoubtedly caused her constant worry, while the death of her son George at the hands of his brother added another layer of grief to the widow's heart.

Richard, so far as appears, can have given his mother neither anxiety nor sorrow. Living happily at Middleham, married to his mother's grand-niece, and always gaining applause and approval whenever he took part in public affairs, he must have been the son from whom his mother derived most comfort. It was natural that, in this crisis of his fortunes, he should have sought counsel and support under that mother's roof, and we may fairly conclude that the subsequent proceedings, which led to Richard's assumption of the crown, had the sanction and approval of the Duchess of York.[7] The Duke of Gloucester had been recognised {93} as Protector of the Realm before his arrival in London,[8] and on May 13 he summoned a Parliament to meet on the 25th of the following month. When the Duchess of Gloucester reached London on June 5, the Duke left Baynard's Castle, where he had resided with his mother for upwards of a month, and removed to Crosby Place[9] with his wife.

Richard, as far as we can tell, didn't cause his mother any anxiety or sadness. Living happily in Middleham, married to his mother’s grand-niece, and consistently earning praise and approval whenever he participated in public matters, he must have been the son who brought her the most comfort. It made sense that, during this critical time in his life, he would seek advice and support under his mother’s roof, and we can reasonably conclude that the actions that led Richard to take the crown had the Duchess of York's blessing and approval. The Duke of Gloucester had already been recognized as Protector of the Realm before arriving in London, and on May 13, he called for a Parliament to gather on the 25th of the next month. When the Duchess of Gloucester arrived in London on June 5, the Duke left Baynard's Castle, where he had been staying with his mother for over a month, and moved to Crosby Place with his wife.

Bishop Stillington's revelation

Bishop Stillington's disclosure

Up to this time affairs had gone smoothly. On June 5 the Protector had given detailed orders for his nephew's coronation on the 22nd, and had even caused letters of summons to be issued for the attendance of forty esquires who were to receive the knighthood of the Bath on the occasion.[10] But now there came a change. Dr. Robert Stillington, Bishop of Bath and Wells, apparently on June 8, revealed to the Council the long-concealed fact that Edward IV. was contracted to the Lady Eleanor Butler, widow of a son of Lord Butler of Sudeley, and daughter of the first Earl of Shrewsbury, before he went through a secret marriage ceremony with the Lady Grey.[11]

Up until this point, everything had been going well. On June 5, the Protector had given detailed instructions for his nephew's coronation on the 22nd and had even arranged for letters of invitation to be sent out for the attendance of forty esquires who were to receive their knighthood of the Bath during the event.[10] But then things changed. Dr. Robert Stillington, Bishop of Bath and Wells, apparently on June 8, revealed to the Council the long-hidden truth that Edward IV was engaged to Lady Eleanor Butler, the widow of a son of Lord Butler of Sudeley and the daughter of the first Earl of Shrewsbury, before he secretly married Lady Grey.[11]

{94}

{94}

Dr. Stillington thus becomes a very important personage in the history of King Richard's accession; and it will be well to learn all that can be gleaned of his life. He first saw the light in an old brick manor house, which still stands on the right bank of the Ouse at Acaster Selby (then within the parish of Stillingfleet), about nine miles south of York.

Dr. Stillington thus becomes a very important person in the history of King Richard's rise to power; and it will be beneficial to find out everything we can about his life. He was born in an old brick manor house, which still exists on the right bank of the Ouse at Acaster Selby (then part of the Stillingfleet parish), about nine miles south of York.

The family of Stillington had long been established here, renting land from the Abbot of Selby, when two sons, Thomas and Robert, were born to Thomas Stillington and his wife Catherine, daughter of John Halthorp. Thomas succeeded to the paternal estate, while Robert was destined for the priesthood. He was sent to Oxford, and eventually took the degree of Doctor of Law with great distinction. He was a Fellow of All Souls, and became Rector of St. Michael's, Ouse Bridge, and a Canon of York in 1448 and 1451. Stillington was ever loyal to the cause of the White Rose. At some time in or before 1463, he witnessed the marriage contract which united Edward IV. to the Lady Eleanor Butler; the King strictly charging him not to reveal it. When Edward subsequently went through the same ceremony with the Lady Grey, his mother the Duchess of York, who was in the secret, remonstrated, but without avail. Edward was self-willed and headstrong. The Lady Eleanor retired to a convent in Norwich, where she died on July 30, 1466, and was buried in the Church of the Carmelites.[12]

The Stillington family had been established here for a long time, renting land from the Abbot of Selby, when Thomas Stillington and his wife Catherine, who was the daughter of John Halthorp, welcomed two sons, Thomas and Robert. Thomas inherited the family estate, while Robert was meant for the priesthood. He was sent to Oxford and eventually earned his Doctor of Law degree with high honors. He became a Fellow of All Souls, the Rector of St. Michael's at Ouse Bridge, and a Canon of York in 1448 and 1451. Stillington was always loyal to the White Rose cause. At some point in or before 1463, he witnessed the marriage contract that united Edward IV with Lady Eleanor Butler; the King strictly instructed him not to disclose it. When Edward later went through the same ceremony with Lady Grey, his mother, the Duchess of York, who was aware of the secret, protested, but to no avail. Edward was determined and strong-willed. Lady Eleanor retired to a convent in Norwich, where she died on July 30, 1466, and was buried in the Church of the Carmelites.[12]

In 1466 Dr. Stillington became Bishop of Bath and Wells, and in the same year Edward IV. made him Keeper of the Privy Seal. On June 8, 1467, he was installed in the high office of Lord Chancellor, in succession to Archbishop Nevill. He delivered a very {95} eloquent and statesmanlike speech at the opening of Parliament in May 1468, which made a deep impression. After holding the office of Chancellor, with dignity and credit, for six years, he resigned, owing to ill-health, in 1473. He was afterwards employed on an embassy to Brittany.

In 1466, Dr. Stillington became the Bishop of Bath and Wells, and that same year, Edward IV appointed him Keeper of the Privy Seal. On June 8, 1467, he was installed in the prestigious position of Lord Chancellor, succeeding Archbishop Nevill. He gave a very {95} eloquent and statesmanlike speech at the opening of Parliament in May 1468, which left a lasting impression. After serving as Chancellor with dignity and respect for six years, he resigned in 1473 due to poor health. He was later sent on a diplomatic mission to Brittany.

If the Queen Dowager and her relations had any knowledge of the first marriage, Bishop Stillington would be a source of anxiety and fear to them; while they could never be certain who else might know the secret besides the King's mother. We find that the Duke of Clarence was attainted on February 7, 1478, on a series of charges, most of them frivolous and none sufficiently grave to account for his death at the hands of his own brother. There must have been something behind. Mr. Gairdner has suggested that the execution of Clarence was due to his having discovered the secret.[13] Certainly that would satisfactorily account for it. The influence of the Woodvilles was paramount, and it would then be a necessity of their continuance in power that Clarence should cease to live. The character of Clarence made it impossible that a secret would be safe with him. His death was the only safe course for the Woodvilles. It is very significant that, at the very time of Clarence's attainder, Bishop Stillington was arrested and imprisoned[14] for 'uttering words prejudicial to the King and his State.' He was pardoned in the following June 1478. All this points clearly to the discovery of the first contract by Clarence, and to the utterance of some imprudent {96} speech by the bishop, which was expiated by imprisonment followed by renewed promises of silence.

If the Queen Dowager and her relatives had any knowledge of the first marriage, Bishop Stillington would be a source of worry and fear for them; they could never be sure who else might know the secret besides the King's mother. We find that the Duke of Clarence was declared guilty on February 7, 1478, on a series of charges, most of them trivial and none serious enough to justify his death at the hands of his own brother. There had to be something more going on. Mr. Gairdner suggested that Clarence's execution was because he had discovered the secret.[13] That would definitely explain it. The Woodvilles had a lot of influence, and it would have been essential for them to stay in power that Clarence should no longer live. Given Clarence's character, it would have been impossible for a secret to be safe with him. His death was the only secure option for the Woodvilles. It’s very telling that, at the same time Clarence was declared guilty, Bishop Stillington was arrested and imprisoned[14] for 'making statements harmful to the King and his State.' He was pardoned the following June 1478. All this clearly points to Clarence discovering the first contract and to the bishop saying something reckless, which resulted in imprisonment and renewed promises of silence.

During the years following his imprisonment, Bishop Stillington appears to have devoted himself to the duties of his diocese. He always retained feelings of affection for the family at Acaster, and for the home of his childhood on the banks of the Ouse. Towards the close of his long and honourable career he founded a collegiate chapel on his brother's land at Acaster, dedicated to St. Andrew, for a provost and fellows, and for free education in grammar, music and writing. The grant was confirmed by King Richard III. in 1483. A fine collegiate church of brick, eighty-seven feet long and twenty-one broad, rose upon the banks of the Ouse, with twenty windows filled with stained glass. It was a memorial of the good bishop, and members of his family in later generations left in their wills that they wished to be buried at St. Andrew's college. The site is now marked by a few grassy mounds.[15]

During the years after his imprisonment, Bishop Stillington seems to have focused on the responsibilities of his diocese. He always had fond feelings for the family at Acaster and for his childhood home by the Ouse. Towards the end of his long and honorable career, he established a collegiate chapel on his brother's land at Acaster, dedicated to St. Andrew, which served a provost and fellows, and provided free education in grammar, music, and writing. King Richard III confirmed the grant in 1483. A beautiful collegiate church made of brick, measuring eighty-seven feet long and twenty-one feet wide, was built on the banks of the Ouse, featuring twenty stained glass windows. It served as a memorial for the good bishop, and later generations of his family specified in their wills that they wanted to be buried at St. Andrew's college. The site is now marked by a few grassy mounds.[15]

{97}

{97}

Dr. Stillington was a good and pious bishop, an able statesman, and a most loyal and faithful adherent of the White Rose. His one fault was that he did not ensure his own destruction by proclaiming Edward's secret before that King's death. There was no urgent obligation to do so; but when the time arrived, he was bound to come forward, and he was probably urged by the Duchess of York to publish the truth. Richard had hitherto been ignorant of the early intrigues of his brother. He was only eleven and a half when the widow of Sir J. Grey was taken into favour, and the Butler contract was of a still earlier date.

Dr. Stillington was a good and religious bishop, a capable statesman, and a loyal supporter of the White Rose. His only mistake was failing to secure his own downfall by revealing Edward's secret before the King's death. There was no pressing need to do so; however, when the moment came, he had to step forward, likely encouraged by the Duchess of York to share the truth. Until then, Richard had been unaware of his brother's early schemes. He was just eleven and a half when Sir J. Grey's widow was favored, and the Butler contract was even earlier than that.

The announcement must have fallen on Richard and the Council like a thunder clap. It was inevitable that the matter should be thoroughly sifted. There was a prolonged sitting of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in the Council Chamber at Westminster, on June 9.[16] Bishop Stillington 'brought in instruments, authentic doctors, proctors, and notaries of the law, with depositions of divers witnesses.'[17] The majority of the Council must have seen at once that the illegitimate son of the late King could not succeed. Such a proceeding would inevitably be the precursor of innumerable troubles. The case was prepared to be laid before the Parliament which was summoned to meet on June 25.

The announcement must have hit Richard and the Council like a thunderclap. It was unavoidable that the issue needed to be thoroughly examined. There was a long meeting of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in the Council Chamber at Westminster on June 9.[16] Bishop Stillington brought in legal documents, certified doctors, proctors, and notaries, along with statements from various witnesses.[17] Most of the Council must have realized right away that the illegitimate son of the late King could not inherit. Such a move would inevitably lead to countless problems. The case was prepared to be presented to Parliament, which was set to meet on June 25.

There was, however, a small but powerful minority in the Council, led by Lord Hastings and Bishop Morton, to whom the prospect of losing the openings to their ambition offered by a minority was most distasteful. They commenced opposition[18] and began to {98} meet apart, plotting against the Protector's government. This was soon followed by overt acts. Hitherto all orders and grants had been issued 'by the advice of our uncle, Richard Duke of Gloucester, Protector and Defender.' But on the 9th, and again on June 12, the conspirators issued orders without the Protector's name. They were preparing for open hostility. Hastings was intriguing with his former adversaries, the Woodvilles, both at Westminster and in Yorkshire. On June 10 the Duke of Gloucester became thoroughly alarmed. He despatched a letter to his faithful city of York, asking that troops might be sent up to protect and support him. It was delivered on the 15th. On the 11th a similar letter was sent to his cousin, Lord Nevill. Meanwhile, the Hastings faction was not idle. A supersedeas was secretly issued to the towns and counties, ordering the Parliament not to assemble.[19] It was received at York on June 21. This was done to delay or prevent the consideration of the question of illegitimacy, and of the evidence submitted by Bishop Stillington. Finally a plot was formed to seize the Protector and put him to death.[20]

There was a small but powerful group in the Council, led by Lord Hastings and Bishop Morton, who found the idea of losing their chances for advancement to a minority very unappealing. They started to oppose the current government and began meeting secretly, plotting against the Protector's rule. This was soon followed by direct actions. Until then, all orders and grants were issued 'by the advice of our uncle, Richard Duke of Gloucester, Protector and Defender.' But on the 9th and again on June 12, the conspirators issued orders without mentioning the Protector’s name. They were gearing up for open conflict. Hastings was collaborating with his former rivals, the Woodvilles, both in Westminster and Yorkshire. On June 10, the Duke of Gloucester became very concerned. He sent a letter to his loyal city of York, asking for troops to be sent to protect and support him. It arrived on the 15th. On the 11th, a similar letter was sent to his cousin, Lord Nevill. Meanwhile, the Hastings faction was also active. A supersedeas was secretly issued to the towns and counties, instructing Parliament not to meet.[19] It reached York on June 21. This was intended to delay or prevent the discussion of the issue of illegitimacy and the evidence presented by Bishop Stillington. Ultimately, a plot was devised to capture the Protector and kill him.[20]

Conspirators thwarted

Conspirators foiled

The conspiracy was divulged to the Protector by Master William Catesby, who was in the confidence of Hastings. The danger was imminent. It was probably a question of hours. Richard acted with characteristic promptitude and vigour. On June 13 he proceeded in person to the Tower with a body of retainers, and arrested Lord Hastings at the council {99} table on a charge of treason. The conspirators were caught, as it were, red-handed. A proclamation was then issued, giving the details of the plot, but unfortunately no copy remains. Hastings was condemned and executed on June 20, a week after his arrest.[21] The danger over, Richard mourned for the loss of his old companion in arms. 'Undoubtedly the Protector loved him well, and was loth to have lost him.'[22] A prominent feature in Richard's character was his generosity to the relations of his political opponents. In this respect the conduct which was habitual with him was almost unprecedented in his, and indeed in later times. In the case of Hastings, he at once restored the children in blood, and granted the forfeited estates to the widow. He also liberally rewarded the brother of Hastings for past services, and granted all his requests.

The conspiracy was revealed to the Protector by Master William Catesby, who was close to Hastings. The danger was approaching fast—it was likely a matter of hours. Richard acted quickly and decisively. On June 13, he went to the Tower with a group of supporters and arrested Lord Hastings at the council table on charges of treason. The conspirators were caught red-handed. A proclamation was issued detailing the plot, but unfortunately, no copy of it survives. Hastings was condemned and executed on June 20, just a week after his arrest. Once the danger had passed, Richard mourned the loss of his old comrade. "Undoubtedly the Protector loved him well and was reluctant to lose him." A notable aspect of Richard's character was his generosity toward the families of his political enemies. In this regard, his usual behavior was almost unprecedented both in his time and in later ones. In Hastings' case, he immediately restored Hastings' children to their rightful status and granted the forfeited estates to his widow. He also generously rewarded Hastings' brother for his past services and granted all his requests.

The conspirators in Yorkshire would probably have been pardoned, if they had not joined in this new treason with Hastings. But now an order was sent, through Sir Richard Ratcliffe, for a tribunal to assemble at Pomfret, to try Lord Rivers and his companions. The Earl of Northumberland was president of the court. They were found guilty. The accomplished Earl philosophically prepared for death. He had played for high stakes, had lost, and was ready to pay the penalty. He showed his confidence in the integrity and kindly feeling of the Duke of Gloucester by appointing him supervisor to the will which he made at Sheriff Hutton on June 23.[23] The trust was not misplaced. On the {100} 25th, Rivers, Grey, Haute, and Vaughan were beheaded. Those arrested in London, with Hastings, were treated with unwise leniency. The treacherous Stanley was not only pardoned, but rewarded. Bishop Morton was merely taken into custody, and placed in charge of the Duke of Buckingham. Archbishop Rotherham, a weak tool in the hands of the others, after a brief detention, was allowed to return to his diocese.

The conspirators in Yorkshire would likely have been pardoned if they hadn’t teamed up with Hastings in this new act of treason. But now an order was sent, through Sir Richard Ratcliffe, for a tribunal to meet at Pomfret to try Lord Rivers and his associates. The Earl of Northumberland presided over the court. They were found guilty. The skilled Earl calmly prepared for death. He had taken a big risk, lost, and was ready to face the consequences. He showed his trust in the integrity and goodwill of the Duke of Gloucester by naming him executor of the will he drafted at Sheriff Hutton on June 23.[23] The trust was well-placed. On the 25th, Rivers, Grey, Haute, and Vaughan were beheaded. Those arrested in London, along with Hastings, received an unwise degree of leniency. The treacherous Stanley was not only pardoned but also rewarded. Bishop Morton was simply taken into custody and placed in charge of the Duke of Buckingham. Archbishop Rotherham, a weak instrument in the hands of the others, was allowed to return to his diocese after a brief detention.

Jane Shore, the mistress of Dorset, had been the medium of communication between Hastings and the Woodville faction. A penance was imposed upon her by the Church for her vicious life. But she was treated with considerate forbearance by Richard, whom she had tried to injure. He ordered her to be released, and consented, though reluctantly, to her marriage with his Solicitor-General.

Jane Shore, the mistress of Dorset, had been the link between Hastings and the Woodville faction. The Church imposed a penance on her for her sinful life. However, Richard, whom she had tried to harm, treated her with kindness. He ordered her release and agreed, albeit reluctantly, to her marriage with his Solicitor-General.

The formidable coalition of the two malcontent parties was thus completely broken. The Woodvilles gave up all further resistance to the Protector's government. The Bishop of Salisbury, brother of the Queen-Dowager, and her brother-in-law, Viscount Lisle, came over to his side.[24] Elizabeth also, at the intercession of the Archbishop of Canterbury, sent her younger son Richard to join his brother Edward on June 16.[25] She herself remained in sanctuary with her daughters for a time, in order to make better terms.

The powerful alliance of the two dissatisfied parties was completely dismantled. The Woodvilles stopped resisting the Protector's government. The Bishop of Salisbury, the Queen-Dowager's brother, and her brother-in-law, Viscount Lisle, switched their loyalty to him.[24] Elizabeth also, at the request of the Archbishop of Canterbury, sent her younger son Richard to join his brother Edward on June 16.[25] She stayed in sanctuary with her daughters for a while to negotiate better terms.

Title to the crown

Claim to the crown

In spite of the supersedeas which was treacherously sent out by the conspirators to prevent the meeting of Parliament,[26] the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons had assembled in London on the day {101} appointed, June 25, and formed what in later times would have been called a Convention Parliament. The proofs of the previous contract of Edward IV. with Lady Eleanor Butler were laid before this assembly by Bishop Stillington and his witnesses, and it was decided by the three Estates of the Realm that the illegitimate son could not succeed to the throne. Owing to the attainder of the Duke of Clarence, his children were not in the succession. The Duke of Gloucester was, therefore, the legal heir: and it was resolved that he should be called upon to accept the high office of King. A statement of the royal title, styled 'Titulus Regius,' was prepared, in which it was set forth that the children of Edward IV. by the Lady Grey were illegitimate owing to that King's previous contract with the Lady Eleanor Butler, that in consequence of the attainder of the Duke of Clarence, his two children were incapacitated; and that Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was the only true and rightful heir to the throne.

Despite the supersedeas that was secretly sent out by the conspirators to stop the meeting of Parliament,[26] the Lords Spiritual and Temporal along with the Commons gathered in London on the scheduled day, June 25, and formed what would later be referred to as a Convention Parliament. Bishop Stillington and his witnesses presented evidence of the previous contract between Edward IV and Lady Eleanor Butler to this assembly, and the three Estates of the Realm concluded that the illegitimate son could not inherit the throne. Due to the Duke of Clarence's attainder, his children were excluded from the line of succession. Therefore, the Duke of Gloucester was the legal heir, and it was decided that he should be invited to take on the position of King. A declaration of the royal title, known as 'Titulus Regius,' was prepared, stating that the children of Edward IV and Lady Grey were illegitimate because of that King's prior contract with Lady Eleanor Butler, that because of the Duke of Clarence's attainder, his two children were disqualified; and that Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was the only true and rightful heir to the throne.

The children of Edward IV. being illegitimate, Richard was certainly the legal heir, because the children of Clarence were disabled by law. But their disability could be set aside at any time by a reversal of their father's attainder, or by the removal of any corruption in blood inherited in consequence of that attainder. Edward Earl of Warwick, son of George Duke of Clarence, was the rightful heir to the throne, when the children of Edward were proved to be illegitimate. He was born at Warwick Castle on February 21, 1475, and at this time his age was eight years and four months. But even if Richard had attempted to substitute this child for the son of the late King, it is very unlikely that the assembled {102} notables would have consented. They dreaded, above all things, a long minority. When his own son died prematurely, King Richard showed his sense of the strong claim of his nephew by declaring young Warwick to be his heir.

The children of Edward IV were illegitimate, so Richard was definitely the legal heir, since Clarence's kids were legally disqualified. However, their disqualification could be overturned at any time by reversing their father's attainder or removing the inherited corruption in blood that resulted from it. Edward Earl of Warwick, the son of George Duke of Clarence, was the rightful heir to the throne when Edward's children were proven to be illegitimate. He was born at Warwick Castle on February 21, 1475, and at this point, he was eight years and four months old. But even if Richard had tried to replace this child with the son of the late King, it’s very unlikely that the gathered notables would have agreed. They feared, above all else, a long minority. When his own son died young, King Richard acknowledged his nephew's strong claim by declaring young Warwick to be his heir.

It is alleged that on Sunday, June 22, 1483, an eminent preacher named Dr. Shaw had delivered a sermon at Paul's Cross, in which he explained the royal title to the people; and that a speech was made to the same effect, by the Duke of Buckingham, at the Guildhall on the 24th. This is not improbable.

It is said that on Sunday, June 22, 1483, a well-known preacher named Dr. Shaw delivered a sermon at Paul's Cross, where he explained the royal title to the people; and that a similar speech was given by the Duke of Buckingham at the Guildhall on the 24th. This seems likely.

On June 26,[27] the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons proceeded to Baynard's Castle with the Titulus Regius, to submit their resolution and to petition Richard to assume the crown. He consented. He was then aged thirty years and eight months. On the 27th he delivered the Great Seal to Dr. Russell, Bishop of Lincoln, a prelate celebrated for learning, piety, and wisdom.[28] On the 28th a letter was despatched to Lord Mountjoy at Calais, with instructions to acquaint the garrison of the new King's accession, and to secure their allegiance. Richard III. then organised his Council, and surrounded himself with able and upright advisers. There were only two false friends among them—the traitors Buckingham and Stanley.

On June 26,[27] the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons went to Baynard's Castle with the Titulus Regius to present their decision and ask Richard to take the crown. He agreed. He was thirty years and eight months old at the time. On the 27th, he handed the Great Seal to Dr. Russell, Bishop of Lincoln, a bishop known for his knowledge, faith, and wisdom.[28] On the 28th, a letter was sent to Lord Mountjoy at Calais, instructing him to inform the garrison about the new King's rise to power and to secure their loyalty. Richard III then set up his Council and surrounded himself with capable and honest advisors. There were only two disloyal friends among them—the traitors Buckingham and Stanley.


[1] Bernard André, 23. Polydore Virgil, 530 (171, 173 Eng. trans.)

[1] Bernard André, 23. Polydore Virgil, 530 (171, 173 Eng. trans.)

[2] Rous, 212. Croyland, 564.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous, 212. Croyland, 564.

[3] Rous says they had contrived the Duke's death, 213. Also the Croyland Monk, 565: 'Conspiratum est contra eos, quod ipsi contrivissent mortem ducis Protectoris Angliæ.'

[3] Rous mentions that they had plotted the Duke's death, 213. Also, the Croyland Monk says, 565: 'They conspired against him, as they themselves had plotted the death of the Duke Protector of England.'

[4] John Alcock was the son of a burgess of Hull, and was educated at the grammar school of Beverley. He graduated at Cambridge in 1461. He was Dean of St. Stephen's, Westminster, and one of the King's Council in 1470, and Bishop of Rochester in 1472. In 1476 he was translated to Worcester, and in 1483 was tutor to young Edward. He was at Oxford to welcome Richard III. after his coronation, and accompanied him on his progress to Warwick. In 1484 he was one of the Commissioners delegated to treat with the Scottish Ambassadors. In 1486 he was translated to Ely, where he built a tower of the Bishop's palace, and a beautiful chapel for his interment. His attachment to the house of York is shown by the ornaments in the vaulting of the basement of the tower, and in the chapel. The rebus on his name (two cocks with their feet on a globe) occurs alternately with the 'rose en soleil,' the badge of Edward IV. Bishop Alcock founded Jesus College at Cambridge. He died at Wisbeach in 1500.

[4] John Alcock was the son of a burgess from Hull and was educated at the grammar school in Beverley. He graduated from Cambridge in 1461. He became Dean of St. Stephen's in Westminster and was part of the King's Council in 1470, and he was named Bishop of Rochester in 1472. In 1476, he was transferred to Worcester, and in 1483, he served as a tutor to young Edward. He was at Oxford to welcome Richard III. after his coronation and accompanied him on his journey to Warwick. In 1484, he was one of the Commissioners assigned to negotiate with the Scottish Ambassadors. In 1486, he was moved to Ely, where he built a tower for the Bishop's palace and a beautiful chapel for his burial. His loyalty to the house of York is evident in the decorations in the vaulting of the basement of the tower and the chapel. The rebus representing his name (two cocks standing on a globe) alternates with the 'rose en soleil,' the badge of Edward IV. Bishop Alcock founded Jesus College at Cambridge. He died in Wisbeach in 1500.

[5] Croyland 565. Rous, 213.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Croyland 565. Rous, 213.

[6] Baynard's Castle was so called from Baynard, one of the companions of the Conqueror, who had license to fortify his house on Thames bank within the city. It was fortified by his descendant in 1110 A.D. In 1428 it had become the property of the crown and, having been destroyed by fire, it was rebuilt by Humphrey Duke of Gloucester. On his attainder it again reverted to the crown, and was granted to Richard Duke of York. It was long the residence of his widow, and here both Edward IV. and Richard III. accepted the crown. Baynard's Castle was gutted in the Great Fire of 1666. It had long been rented by the Earls of Pembroke, but seems to have been in a ruinous condition. It was probably pulled down during the clearance operations after the fire.

[6] Baynard's Castle was named after Baynard, one of the companions of the Conqueror, who was given permission to fortify his house on the Thames bank within the city. It was fortified by his descendant in 1110 A.D. By 1428, it had become crown property and, after being destroyed by fire, was rebuilt by Humphrey Duke of Gloucester. After his downfall, it returned to the crown and was granted to Richard Duke of York. It was the home of his widow for a long time, and both Edward IV and Richard III accepted the crown there. Baynard's Castle was destroyed in the Great Fire of 1666. It had been rented by the Earls of Pembroke for a long time but seemed to be in a dilapidated condition. It was likely demolished during the cleanup after the fire.

[7] One letter has been preserved from Richard III. to his mother, after his accession. It is written in most affectionate terms, and shows deference to her wishes. After her last surviving son's death at Bosworth the Duchess retired from the world entirely, living at her castle of Berkhampstead, under the rules of one of the monastic orders. She died in 1493, and was buried by the side of her husband at Fotheringhay.

[7] One letter from Richard III to his mother has survived after he became king. It is written in very loving terms and shows respect for her wishes. After her last surviving son died at Bosworth, the Duchess completely withdrew from society, living in her castle at Berkhampstead under the rules of a monastic order. She passed away in 1493 and was buried next to her husband at Fotheringhay.

[8] Mr. Gairdner has pointed out that he was styled Protector in two documents upon the Patent Rolls, dated April 21 and May 2.

[8] Mr. Gairdner noted that he was referred to as Protector in two documents found on the Patent Rolls, dated April 21 and May 2.

[9] Crosby Place, in Bishopsgate Street, was built by Alderman Sir John Crosby, who died in 1475. The Duke of Gloucester had a lease of it from Sir John's widow. It must have been a princely residence, and the hall is still one of the finest examples of Perpendicular domestic architecture of the fifteenth century.

[9] Crosby Place, located on Bishopsgate Street, was constructed by Alderman Sir John Crosby, who passed away in 1475. The Duke of Gloucester rented it from Sir John's widow. It must have been an impressive residence, and the hall remains one of the best examples of Perpendicular domestic architecture from the fifteenth century.

[10] Rymer, vol. xii. p. 186; Anstis, Obs.; Sir Harris Nicolas, History of the Orders of Knighthood, iii. ix.; Ellis, Original Letters, 2nd series.

[10] Rymer, vol. xii. p. 186; Anstis, Obs.; Sir Harris Nicolas, History of the Orders of Knighthood, iii. ix.; Ellis, Original Letters, 2nd series.

[11] Comines says that the contract was made by the Bishop of Bath and Wells, who told Comines that he afterwards married Edward and Lady Eleanor. The King charged him strictly not to reveal it. (Phil. de Comines, ii. 157.)

[11] Comines says that the deal was arranged by the Bishop of Bath and Wells, who later told Comines that he married Edward and Lady Eleanor. The King instructed him firmly not to disclose it. (Phil. de Comines, ii. 157.)

[12] Weever's Funeral Monuments.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Weever's Funeral Monuments.

[13] Gairdner's Richard III., p. 91.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Gairdner's *Richard III.*, p. 91.

[14] Rymer, xii. 66. In the papers of the Stonor family there is a letter from Elizabeth Stonor to her husband, dated March 6, 1478, in which she said that the Bishop of Bath had been brought into the Tower since her husband departed.

[14] Rymer, xii. 66. In the Stonor family papers, there's a letter from Elizabeth Stonor to her husband, dated March 6, 1478, in which she mentioned that the Bishop of Bath had been taken to the Tower since her husband left.

[15] All was destroyed and sold in the reign of Edward VI. (1552). But a view of the ruins, and of a monument of the founder of Acaster College, with a ground plot, is mentioned in Gough's Topography of Yorkshire, 1804, p. 469. Rents at the dissolution 27l. 13s. 4d. Worth 553l. 6s. 8d. Granted in 1552 to John Hulse and William Pendred.

[15] Everything was destroyed and sold during Edward VI's reign (1552). However, there is a record of the ruins and a monument dedicated to the founder of Acaster College, along with a site plan, mentioned in Gough's Topography of Yorkshire, 1804, p. 469. The rents at the time of dissolution were 27l. 13s. 4d. It was valued at 553l. 6s. 8d. It was granted in 1552 to John Hulse and William Pendred.

The family of Stillington continued to flourish at Acaster and Kelfield, in the parish of Stillingfleet; greatly improving their estate by a marriage with the heiress of FitzHenry. In 1520 stained glass with the arms of Stillington impaling Bigod, was placed in one of the windows of Stillingfleet church. At that time Dr. Thomas Stillington was a man of great learning, and became Professor of Divinity at the University of Louvain. The Stillingtons continued to flourish at Kelfield Hall throughout the seventeenth century. The last male of the race was young in the days of Queen Anne. There is a portrait of him as a boy, in a classical costume, which was painted by Parmentier in 1708. It is now in the dining room at Moreby Hall. This Joseph Stillington of Kelfield died in 1742. His daughter Dorothy married William Peirse of Hutton Bonville.

The Stillington family continued to thrive in Acaster and Kelfield, within the parish of Stillingfleet, significantly enhancing their estate through a marriage with the heiress of FitzHenry. In 1520, stained glass depicting the Stillington arms combined with those of Bigod was installed in one of the windows of Stillingfleet church. At that time, Dr. Thomas Stillington was highly educated and served as Professor of Divinity at the University of Louvain. The Stillingtons remained prosperous at Kelfield Hall throughout the seventeenth century. The last male descendant was young during the reign of Queen Anne. There’s a portrait of him as a boy in classical attire, painted by Parmentier in 1708. It’s currently displayed in the dining room at Moreby Hall. This Joseph Stillington of Kelfield passed away in 1742. His daughter Dorothy married William Peirse of Hutton Bonville.

[16] Stallworthe's letter to Sir W. Stonor. (Excerpt. Hist. p. 16.)

[16] Stallworthe's letter to Sir W. Stonor. (Excerpt. Hist. p. 16.)

[17] Morton, in his account of a conversation with the Duke of Buckingham (Grafton, p. 126).

[17] Morton, in his account of a conversation with the Duke of Buckingham (Grafton, p. 126).

[18] Polydore Virgil, p. 540.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Polydore Virgil, p. 540.

[19] Davies, York Records, p. 154. That this supersedeas was issued by the conspirators and not by the Protector's Council is proved by Dr. Russell having actually prepared a speech for the opening of Parliament on June 24. This speech has been preserved. The date of the supersedeas was probably before June 13.

[19] Davies, York Records, p. 154. That this supersedeas was issued by the conspirators and not by the Protector's Council is shown by Dr. Russell actually preparing a speech for the opening of Parliament on June 24. This speech has been kept. The date of the supersedeas was probably before June 13.

[20] Rastell, p. 80,

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rastell, p. 80,

[21] Stallworthe to Sir W. Stonor.

[21] Stallworthe to Sir W. Stonor.

[22] Morton, p. 69, in Rastell. This is the evidence of a bitter enemy.

[22] Morton, p. 69, in Rastell. This is the testimony of a bitter rival.

[23] The will is given in the Excerpta Historica, pp. 246-248. He also appointed William Catesby, another meritorious but shamefully maligned public servant, to be his executor.

[23] The will is found in the Excerpta Historica, pp. 246-248. He also named William Catesby, another deserving but unjustly criticized public servant, as his executor.

[24] 'My Lord Lyle has come to my Lord Protector and waits on him.' Stallworthe's second letter (Excerpt. Hist. p. 16).

[24] 'My Lord Lyle has arrived to see my Lord Protector and is currently waiting for him.' Stallworthe's second letter (Excerpt. Hist. p. 16).

[25] Croyland, p. 566.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Croyland, p. 566.

[26] Davies, York Records, p. 134.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Davies, York Records, p. 134.

[27] The date of Richard's accession is fixed by the Year Book. 'Les Reports des Cases.' See Davies, York Records, p. 157 n.

[27] The date when Richard became king is confirmed by the Year Book. 'Les Reports des Cases.' See Davies, York Records, p. 157 n.

[28] 'A wise man and a good, and of much experience.'—Morton, in Rastell.

[28] 'A wise man, good-hearted, and very experienced.'—Morton, in Rastell.




{103}

CHAPTER IX

CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE

At Richard's accession we may pause to glance at the condition of the people of England 420 years ago, not in any minute detail, not probing the matter to any depth, but with the object of having the general surroundings in our minds, while contemplating the brief reign of our last Plantagenet.

At Richard's accession, we can take a moment to look at the state of the people of England 420 years ago—not in great detail, and without digging too deep—but to have a general sense of the environment as we consider the short reign of our last Plantagenet.

The Lancastrian usurpation, effected by Henry of Bolingbroke (Duke of Lancaster), caused much ruthless slaughter, and led to the atrocious Act De heretico comburendo, passed to secure the support of the clergy for the usurper. His son, Henry of Monmouth, was a fanatic, but otherwise a man of a far nobler nature than his father. He secured his position by a popular but most unjust war with France, and by his own fascinating personality. From his landing at Havre to the death of Talbot at Châtillon, this war covered a period of thirty-eight years, from 1415 to 1453. It did not, however, exhaust the wealth of the country, nor did the other more odious policy of the Lancastrians in passing an Act for the burning of heretics, destroy all freedom of thought. But the war filled the country with lawless military adventurers, and the persecution unsettled men's minds.

The Lancastrian takeover, carried out by Henry of Bolingbroke (Duke of Lancaster), resulted in a lot of brutal killings and led to the terrible Act De heretico comburendo, which was passed to gain the clergy's support for the usurper. His son, Henry of Monmouth, was extreme in his beliefs but was otherwise a man of much greater character than his father. He solidified his position through a popular yet highly unjust war with France, along with his own charming personality. This war spanned thirty-eight years, from his landing at Havre to Talbot's death at Châtillon, occurring between 1415 and 1453. However, it didn't drain the country's wealth, and the Lancastrians' even worse policy of enacting a law to burn heretics did not eliminate all freedom of thought. Yet, the war brought in a wave of lawless military adventurers, and the persecution disrupted people's minds.

{104}

{104}

The cause of the War of the Roses was the misgovernment of the faction which ruled in the name of Henry of Windsor, the feeble-minded grandson of Charles VI. of France, whose malady he inherited. Recognition during half a century had made the parliamentary title of the usurpers secure. Owing to the absence of an hereditary title, the House of Commons had never been more powerful. The Speakers were practically Chancellors of the Exchequer, and prepared the budgets. Speaker Tresham, who was murdered in 1450 by Lord Grey de Ruthyn, was the first to propose a graduated income tax, and was a great statesman. But the House was not strong enough to control an unprincipled executive. The usurpation would never have been challenged, after a Parliamentary recognition of sixty years, if the administration of the usurping faction had not been intolerably bad. The Duke of York was the rightful hereditary heir to the throne. His grandfather had been recognised as heir by a Parliament of Richard II. The Duke was a just and moderate statesman. Until a month before the battle of Wakefield his sole purpose had been the reform of abuses.

The War of the Roses started because of the poor leadership of the group that ruled in the name of Henry of Windsor, the weak-minded grandson of Charles VI of France, from whom he inherited his illness. Recognition over fifty years had made the parliamentary title of the usurpers solid. Because there was no hereditary title, the House of Commons had never been more powerful. The Speakers were effectively Chancellors of the Exchequer and handled the budgets. Speaker Tresham, who was killed in 1450 by Lord Grey de Ruthyn, was the first to suggest a graduated income tax and was a significant statesman. However, the House wasn't strong enough to manage a corrupt executive. The usurpation would not have been challenged after sixty years of Parliamentary recognition if the administration of the usurping faction had not been extremely poor. The Duke of York was the rightful hereditary heir to the throne. His grandfather had been acknowledged as heir by a Parliament under Richard II. The Duke was a fair and moderate statesman. Until a month before the battle of Wakefield, his only goal had been to reform abuses.

The war, however, was not a war of the people. Although London warmly supported the house of York, it was a war fought out by two parties of the nobles and their retainers, including some old veterans of the French war. The struggle did not in the least degree affect the ordinary life of England. Mr. Thorold Rogers tells us that, though he has read hundreds of documents compiled for private inspection only, chiefly manorial accounts, covering the whole period of the war, he has never met a single allusion to the troubles. 'The people,' he adds, 'were absolutely indifferent. {105} Except the outrages of Margaret's army in 1461, no injury was done to neutrals. The war was as little injurious to the great mass of the people, in its immediate effects, as summer lightning. It had no bearing on work or wages.'

The war, however, was not a people's war. While London enthusiastically backed the house of York, it was a conflict fought between two groups of nobles and their supporters, including some old veterans from the French war. The struggle hardly impacted the everyday life of England. Mr. Thorold Rogers notes that even though he has read hundreds of documents meant for private viewing only, mainly manorial accounts covering the entire period of the war, he has never come across a single mention of the conflicts. 'The people,' he adds, 'were completely indifferent. {105} Aside from the attacks by Margaret's army in 1461, no harm was done to those who stayed neutral. The war was as little damaging to the vast majority of people, in its immediate effects, as summer lightning. It had no impact on work or wages.'

The Peerage

The Nobility

It is also a mistake, though a frequently reiterated one, that the English nobility, as a class, was almost destroyed by the War of the Roses. Nothing of the sort happened. Several noblemen fell in battle, others lost their lives on the scaffold. There are long lists of traitors in the bills of attainder. But the death of a nobleman did not include the deaths of his heirs; and most of those who were attainted eventually received pardons. After the heat of battle was over, Edward IV. was placable and good-natured. He never refused a petition for pardon.[1] Only two peerages became extinct from causes connected with the war. The Beauforts came to an end, and the Tiptoft peerage lapsed, the accomplished Earl of Worcester being childless. The lay peerage, including peers temporarily under attainder, numbered fifty-four on the accession of Richard III., quite as numerous as it was before the war.

It’s a common misconception that the English nobility, as a whole, was nearly wiped out by the War of the Roses. That’s not true. Some noblemen were killed in battle, and others were executed. There are extensive lists of traitors from the bills of attainder. However, when a nobleman died, it didn’t mean the end for his heirs; most who were attainted eventually received pardons. After the fighting, Edward IV was forgiving and easygoing. He never turned down a request for pardon.[1] Only two peerages vanished as a result of the war: the Beauforts ended, and the Tiptoft peerage disappeared, as the skilled Earl of Worcester had no children. The lay peerage, including those temporarily under attainder, numbered fifty-four when Richard III took the throne, just as it had been before the war.

We have not, therefore, to contemplate a devastated country and a decimated peerage at the time when our last Plantagenet King ascended the throne. England was fairly prosperous, and the numbers and wealth of the nobility had not been reduced. But how different was the whole face of the country! The outlines of the hills are alone the same. There were immense areas of forest and swamp where now the landscape consists of enclosed fields like a green chessboard. There were few enclosures,[2] but tracts of common land for each {106} manor, and cultivation in long strips near the villages and manor houses. The beaten tracks, some following the lines of the old Roman roads leading to the towns and castles, were often almost impassable in winter. King Richard was the first to establish any kind of post. The scenery was very beautiful on the hills and in the forests, in the quiet valleys, and in the swampy fens. Wild animals, many now extinct, were then abundant, hunted occasionally, but, to a great extent, left in peace over vast areas of absolute solitude. It was a very beautiful England, but how utterly different from the England of the twentieth century!

We do not need to think about a ruined country and a diminished nobility when our last Plantagenet King took the throne. England was quite prosperous, and the number and wealth of the nobility had not decreased. But how different everything looked! Only the outlines of the hills remain the same. There were vast areas of forest and swamp where now the landscape is made up of enclosed fields like a green chessboard. There were few enclosures, but large sections of common land for each manor, with farming in long strips close to the villages and manor houses. The worn paths, some following the old Roman roads leading to towns and castles, were often nearly impassable in winter. King Richard was the first to set up any sort of postal service. The scenery was stunning on the hills, in the forests, in the peaceful valleys, and in the marshy fens. Wild animals, many of which are now extinct, were plentiful at the time, hunted occasionally but mostly left undisturbed in vast areas of utter solitude. It was a very beautiful England, but so completely different from the England of the twentieth century!

The noble and gentle families passed most of their time in their counties, hawking and hunting, mustering their armed retainers, often disputing about their respective rights, sometimes trying to settle disputes by force regardless of law. Yet many were law-abiding and maintainers of the King's peace, and a few were giving some attention to the new learning to which Caxton was now opening the door. Some of the elders had seen service in the French war which came to an end thirty years before. Only a great noble could raise or command a military force, but reliance was placed on the experience of some veteran, such as Hall or Trollope, to organise and direct as chief of the staff. In those troublous days the King might, at any time, have to send forth commissions of array.

The noble and gentle families spent most of their time in their counties, hawking and hunting, mustering their armed retainers, often arguing about their rights, and sometimes trying to settle disputes by force without regard for the law. Yet many were law-abiding and helped maintain the King's peace, and a few were paying attention to the new learning that Caxton was introducing. Some of the older members had served in the French war that ended thirty years ago. Only a great noble could raise or command a military force, but there was trust in the experience of veterans like Hall or Trollope to organize and lead as chiefs of staff. During those troubled times, the King might have to issue commissions of array at any moment.

Castles

Castles

Castles then studded the country, and the ruins of some of them still give a correct idea of their accommodation and general plan. Old Norman keeps reared their massive fronts, surrounded by lodgings and outworks of later construction. The keeps contained stately halls, guard rooms, and chapels. The more modern and more comfortable lodgings followed the lines of the {107} outer defences, generally having covered communication with the keep. Such were King Richard's home at Middleham, the royal castles of Richmond, Conisborough and Tickhill. Hedingham, the home of the Veres in Essex, Rochester, the Tower of London, and a few others are still standing. Lord Bourchier, the Treasurer, had quite recently built a castle of brick at Tattershall in Lincolnshire, with a lofty keep still intact. The Treasurer's device of a purse frequently recurs there.

Castles dotted the countryside, and the remains of some still provide a clear idea of their layout and accommodations. Old Norman keeps stood tall, flanked by later structures like living quarters and outer defenses. The keeps housed grand halls, guard rooms, and chapels. The more modern and comfortable living spaces followed the design of the outer defenses, typically offering covered access to the keep. Such was the case with King Richard's residence in Middleham, and the royal castles at Richmond, Conisborough, and Tickhill. Hedingham, the home of the Veres in Essex, Rochester, the Tower of London, and a few others still exist. Lord Bourchier, the Treasurer, had recently built a brick castle at Tattershall in Lincolnshire, complete with a still-intact lofty keep. The Treasurer's symbol of a purse appears frequently there.

The castles of the later period were, however, generally built without the central keep. They consisted of square angle towers connected by curtains, one of which usually formed the great hall, as at Lumley. These were more numerous and probably more commodious. Bolton and Lumley are good examples. There was already a tendency to increase the conveniences and amenities of the old castles by the enlargement of windows and in other ways, as is shown by the fine oriel window at Barnard Castle, the work of Richard himself. The royal residences at Eltham, Sheen, and Windsor are believed to have been designed more for comfort and pleasure than for defence; although Windsor is a place of strength, with circular keep, and means to resist an enemy both in the upper and lower wards. The general tendency, during the last half of the fifteenth century, was to build for comfort rather than for defence.

The castles built in the later period were, however, generally constructed without the central keep. They consisted of square corner towers connected by walls, one of which typically served as the great hall, like at Lumley. There were more of these and they were probably more spacious. Bolton and Lumley are good examples. There was already a trend to enhance the comforts and features of the old castles by making windows larger and in other ways, as shown by the beautiful oriel window at Barnard Castle, created by Richard himself. The royal residences at Eltham, Sheen, and Windsor are believed to have been designed more for comfort and enjoyment than for defense; although Windsor is a stronghold, with a circular keep and the ability to fend off an enemy in both the upper and lower wards. The overall trend during the latter half of the fifteenth century was to build for comfort rather than for defense.

In the courts and at the gates of the castles of noblemen there were guards wearing more or less of defensive armour, morions or bacinets on their heads, and brigandines of quilted linen or leather with small plates of iron sewn on them. Glaives or bills, crossbows with quarrels or darts, and bows and arrows were in the guard rooms.

In the courts and at the gates of noblemen's castles, there were guards wearing varying amounts of armor, with morions or skullcaps on their heads, and brigandines made of quilted linen or leather with small iron plates sewn onto them. In the guard rooms, there were glaives or polearms, crossbows with bolts or darts, and bows and arrows.

{108}

{108}

The sons of the surrounding gentry were brought up and taught martial exercises and the other accomplishments of a gentleman of the time, at the castles of the lords their patrons, a custom which bound the nobility and lesser gentry together by common interests and common pursuits.

The sons of the local gentry were raised and trained in combat skills and the other skills expected of a gentleman of that time, at the castles of their noble patrons. This custom created a bond between the nobility and lesser gentry through shared interests and activities.

Much time was occupied in hunting and hawking, and the adherents of the House of York were more especially the votaries of the noble art of venery. The first English book of sport had the second Duke of York for its author, and was entitled 'The Master of Game.' The Duke declares that 'hunters live more joyfully than any other men,' and his work shows that he was a keen observer with a wonderfully accurate knowledge of natural history. With such a master and guide in their family the scions of the royal House of York were the leading sportsmen in the country, closely followed by their friends and numerous cousins among the nobility and gentry. The 'Book of St. Albans' by Juliana Berners the Prioress of Sopwell, treating of hawking, hunting, fishing, and the laws of arms, was also a work of that period, and was first printed at St. Albans Abbey, by John Insomuch, the Schoolmaster, in 1481.[3] Juliana divides the wild animals into beasts of venery—the wolf, wild boar, stag, hart and hare; beasts of the chase of the sweet foot—buck and doe and the roe—and of the stinking foot, wild cat, badger, fox, weasel, marten, squirrel, and others. She is particular in explaining the terms to be used in venery, that one must say a covey of partridges but a bevy of quails, and so forth. Closely allied to the arts of war and of venery was the law of arms, of which every gentleman of that day had {110} some knowledge. Charges on shields and standards, on surcoats and liveries were regulated by the heralds, and after the ordinance of Henry V. were granted by the Sovereign. But in the most flourishing days of chivalry, those of Edward III., this was not essential. There was no Heralds' College,[4] and the only really interesting armorial bearings are those used in the days of the Plantagenets. With Tudors and Stuarts heraldry lost its chivalric significance, and coats of arms subsequently granted are unmeaning and vulgar.

A lot of time was spent on hunting and falconry, and the followers of the House of York were particularly passionate about the noble art of hunting. The first English book on sports was written by the second Duke of York and was called 'The Master of Game.' The Duke states that "hunters live more happily than anyone else," and his work shows he was a keen observer with an incredibly accurate understanding of natural history. With such a knowledgeable figure in their family, the members of the royal House of York were the leading sportsmen in the country, closely followed by their friends and many cousins among the nobility and gentry. The 'Book of St. Albans' by Juliana Berners, the Prioress of Sopwell, which covers hawking, hunting, fishing, and the laws of arms, was also from that time and was first printed at St. Albans Abbey by John Insomuch, the Schoolmaster, in 1481.[3] Juliana categorizes wild animals into beasts for hunting—the wolf, wild boar, stag, hart, and hare; animals of the chase with sweet feet—buck, doe, and roe; and those with smelly feet, like wildcat, badger, fox, weasel, marten, squirrel, and others. She carefully explains the terms used in hunting, noting that you say a covey of partridges but a bevy of quails, and so on. Closely linked to the arts of war and hunting was the law of arms, which every gentleman of that time was expected to know. Charges on shields and standards, on surcoats and uniforms were regulated by heralds, and after the rules set by Henry V, were granted by the Sovereign. But during the height of chivalry, in the days of Edward III, this wasn't necessary. There was no Heralds' College,[4] and the only truly interesting coat of arms are those from the Plantagenet era. With the Tudors and Stuarts, heraldry lost its noble significance, and later grants of coats of arms became meaningless and common.


{109}

{109}

Peerage of Richard III

Richard III's Peerage




                 PEERS

  Relations of the Sovereign

  * Duke of Suffolk (brother-in-law), K.G.
  *+Earl of Lincoln (nephew), K.B.
  *+Viscount Lovell (dearest friend),
      Lord Chamberlain, K.G.
  *+Earl of Northumberland (1st cousin), K.G.
  * Lord Greystoke (1st cousin).
  * Lord Abergavenny, K.B.         }(cousins).
    Earl of Westmoreland   (sick)  }

  Minors

    Duke of Buckingham } (cousins)
    Earl of Essex      }
    Earl of Salisbury (son).
  * Earl of Warwick (nephew).
    Earl of Pembroke (nephew).

  Staunch and true

  *+Duke of Norfolk, Ld. Admiral, K.G.
  *+Earl of Surrey, K.G.
  * Lord Audley, Ld. Treasurer.
  *+Lord Zouch, K.B.
  *+Lord Ferrers.

  Marching to join the King
  * Earl of Kent, K.B.
  * Lord Dacre.
  * Lord FitzHugh.
  * Lord Lumley.
  * Lord Ogle in the Marches,
  * 2 Lords Scrope.

  Other Peers

  * Earl of Arundel, K.G.
  * Lord Maltravers, K.G.
  * Earl of Nottingham.
  * Earl of Huntingdon.
  * Earl of Wiltshire.
  * Lord Grey of Wilton.
  * Lord Grey of Codnor.
  * Lord Grey of Powys.
  * Lord Beauchamp.
  * Lord Morley.
  * Lord Stourton.
  * Lord Cobham.
    Lord Mountjoy (at Calais).
    Lord de la Warre (abroad).
    Lord Dudley (very old).

  Minors

    Earl of Shrewsbury.
    Lord Clifford.
    Lord Hastings.
    Lord Hungerford.

                      Peers 42
                     Minors  9
                            --
                            33
                            --

  Traitors

   #John Vere, Earl of Oxford (under attainder).
    Courtenay, Earl of Devonshire.
    Grey, Marquis of Dorset.
    Woodville, Earl Rivers.
    Lord Beaumont.
    Lord Welles.
  * Lord Lisle.
    Lord Dynham.
   #Jasper Tudor (late Earl of Pembroke).
   #Henry Tudor (calling himself Earl of Richmond).
  *#Lord Stanley (turned traitor at the end).
  *#Lord Strange.


  * At the coronation.
  + At Bosworth for the King.
  # At Bosworth for H. Tudor.

Attendance at the court or the Parliament led to a demand for lodgings in London. Baynard's Castle was the town residence of the Duke and Duchess of York. Crosby Place, which is still standing, was the home of the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester during the short protectorate. Cold Harbour, in Thames Street, alternately lodged the Earl of Salisbury (1453), Anne Duchess of Exeter, and her brother the Duke of Clarence. There were other houses of the nobility within the city, including Ely Place in Holborn, with large gardens behind them; and some of the richer citizens had handsome residences of which Crosby Place was an example. It was on the occasion of visits to the capital that opportunities were offered for those extravagant displays which were the fashion of that age, especially at the great tournaments.

Attendance at court or Parliament created a demand for housing in London. Baynard's Castle served as the town residence of the Duke and Duchess of York. Crosby Place, which still stands today, was home to the Duke and Duchess of Gloucester during the brief protectorate. Cold Harbour on Thames Street occasionally housed the Earl of Salisbury (1453), Anne Duchess of Exeter, and her brother the Duke of Clarence. There were other noble houses within the city, including Ely Place in Holborn, which had large gardens behind them; some wealthier citizens also owned impressive homes, with Crosby Place being a prime example. Visits to the capital provided opportunities for extravagant displays that were the trend at that time, especially during the grand tournaments.

The House of York was closely knit to the nobility by ties of kindred. Of the three Dukes, Suffolk was King Richard's brother-in-law, Buckingham and Norfolk were his cousins, as were the Earls of Northumberland, Westmoreland and Essex, and Lords Abergavenny and Greystoke. Lincoln was his nephew. Richard, moreover, had four first and several second {111} cousins among the Barons; and the Archbishop of Canterbury was also his cousin. There must have been a feeling of kinship as well as of loyalty when the nobles gathered round the sovereign on state occasions.

The House of York was closely connected to the nobility through family ties. Of the three Dukes, Suffolk was King Richard's brother-in-law, and Buckingham and Norfolk were his cousins, along with the Earls of Northumberland, Westmoreland, and Essex, and Lords Abergavenny and Greystoke. Lincoln was his nephew. Richard also had four first cousins and several second cousins among the Barons, and the Archbishop of Canterbury was another cousin. There must have been a sense of family as well as loyalty when the nobles came together around the sovereign during official events. {111}

Magnificence of the court

Grandness of the court

Magnificence in dress was not a sign of ostentation and vanity, but of what was felt to be due to high rank and to ceremonial functions of state; and it was undoubtedly good for trade. Long gowns with high collars were the indoor and civil dresses, and they lent themselves to displays of great splendour. Thus, in the wardrobe accounts, we find among the materials for doublets and gowns, black velvet, crimson velvet, blue velvet figured with tawny, white velvet, white damask with flowers of divers colours, chequered motley velvet, cloth of gold, silks and satins, sarsenet, as well as embroidered shoes, and ostrich feathers. We find green, scarlet and white cloth, ermines, sables, fringes, gowns of blue velvet lined with white satin, golden aiglettes, and various furs. The keeper of the King's wardrobe also had in charge feather beds and bolsters, bed clothes, cushions, table cloths and napkins, and the King's carriage. Presents from the wardrobe are recorded as being given to the Duke of Norfolk, Lord Grey, Lord Stanley, Sir W. Parr, Sir J. Borough, Lord Audley and the College of Windsor. When the Duchess of Burgundy came to visit her brother, all her attendants were ordered to be clothed in cloth jackets of murrey and blue, while the knights appointed to attend upon her received gowns of velvet. The velvet was ten shillings a yard, the ostrich feathers ten shillings each. These wardrobe accounts of the last years of Edward IV. bear silent testimony to the lavish splendour of the court, and of court ceremonial in those days.

Magnificence in dress wasn't seen as showiness or vanity but as what was appropriate for someone of high status and for state ceremonies; it was also good for business. Long gowns with high collars were worn indoors and for formal occasions, allowing for extravagant displays. In the wardrobe accounts, we see a variety of materials used for doublets and gowns, including black velvet, crimson velvet, blue velvet patterned with tawny, white velvet, white damask with multicolored flowers, checkered motley velvet, gold cloth, silks and satins, sarsenet, as well as embroidered shoes and ostrich feathers. Additionally, there were green, scarlet, and white cloth, ermines, sables, fringes, blue velvet gowns lined with white satin, golden aiglettes, and various furs. The keeper of the King's wardrobe was also responsible for feather beds and pillows, bedding, cushions, tablecloths, and napkins, as well as the King's carriage. Gifts from the wardrobe were recorded as given to the Duke of Norfolk, Lord Grey, Lord Stanley, Sir W. Parr, Sir J. Borough, Lord Audley, and the College of Windsor. When the Duchess of Burgundy visited her brother, all her attendants were instructed to wear jackets of murrey and blue cloth, while the knights assigned to attend her were given velvet gowns. The velvet cost ten shillings per yard, and the ostrich feathers were ten shillings each. These wardrobe accounts from the later years of Edward IV provide a silent testament to the opulent splendor of the court and the ceremonial customs of the time.

{112}

{112}

Increasing wealth resulted to the merchants and traders of the City, the Guilds flourished and increased in numbers, and there were periodical fairs in the country. At the Stourbridge fair, which was the chief mart of Lombard Exchange, glass, silks and velvets were sold by the Venetian and Genoese merchants, linen of Liège and Ghent by the Flemish weavers, hardware by Spaniards, tar and pitch by Norwegians, wine by Gascons, furs and amber by the Hanse Towns. Millstones came from Paris. Our own products were hides and woolpacks, the produce of the tin mines, and iron from Sussex. At Abingdon there was a cattle fair, at Winchester a wool and cloth fair. King Richard's Parliament gave much attention to the advancement of trade.

Increasing wealth led to the merchants and traders in the City thriving, the Guilds prospering and multiplying, and there being regular fairs in the countryside. At the Stourbridge fair, the main market for the Lombard Exchange, Venetian and Genoese merchants sold glass, silks, and velvets, Flemish weavers offered linen from Liège and Ghent, Spaniards sold hardware, Norwegians provided tar and pitch, Gascons brought wine, and the Hanse Towns traded in furs and amber. Millstones were sourced from Paris. Our local products included hides and woolpacks, produce from the tin mines, and iron from Sussex. There was a cattle fair in Abingdon and a wool and cloth fair in Winchester. King Richard's Parliament focused significantly on enhancing trade.

In London the wealthy merchants lived in handsome houses with gardens. The lawyers lived in the Inns of Court, and there were not wanting good inns and hostelries for passing travellers. We hear of the 'White Hart' in Southwark, the 'George' at Paul's Wharf, and several others.

In London, wealthy merchants lived in beautiful houses with gardens. The lawyers resided in the Inns of Court, and there were plenty of good inns and guesthouses for traveling visitors. We hear about the 'White Hart' in Southwark, the 'George' at Paul's Wharf, and several others.

The City Companies were acquiring great influence. The Skinners' Company founded the 'Brethren of the fraternity of Corpus Christi' of which the Duke of York and his sons Edward IV. and the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester were members. Disputes between City Companies were amicably settled. There was one between the Skinners' and Merchant Taylors' with reference to precedence in City processions. In the reign of Richard III., 10 April, 1484, the two companies agreed to abide by the judgment of the Lord Mayor and Aldermen.

The City Companies were gaining significant power. The Skinners' Company established the 'Brethren of the Fraternity of Corpus Christi,' which included the Duke of York and his sons Edward IV, along with the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester. Disputes between City Companies were resolved amicably. One such dispute involved the Skinners' and Merchant Taylors' regarding their order in City processions. During the reign of Richard III, on April 10, 1484, the two companies agreed to accept the decision of the Lord Mayor and Aldermen.

The award was that the Skinners should invite the Merchant Taylors to dinner every year, on the Vigil of {113} Corpus Christi, and that the Merchant Taylors should invite the Skinners on the Feast of the Nativity of John the Baptist. On the first year after the arbitration the Skinners were to walk in all processions before the Merchant Taylors, on the next year the Merchant Taylors before the Skinners, and so on. Thus was arbitration established in the City during Richard's reign, a course always favoured and practised by the King himself.

The agreement was that the Skinners would invite the Merchant Taylors to dinner every year on the night before Corpus Christi, and that the Merchant Taylors would invite the Skinners on the Feast of the Nativity of John the Baptist. In the first year after the decision, the Skinners would lead all processions before the Merchant Taylors, and in the following year, the Merchant Taylors would lead before the Skinners, and so on. This is how arbitration was established in the City during Richard's reign, a practice that the King himself always supported and practiced.

Introduction of printing

Introduction of printing technology

The great glory of the Yorkist kings was the introduction of printing into England, in which their sister of Burgundy also took a liberal and enlightened part. Caxton tells us he was born in the Weald of Kent in 1422, and was apprenticed to Robert Large, a mercer of London and Lord Mayor in 1439. His house was in the north end of the Old Jewry, and here young Caxton lived until his master died in 1441, leaving him twenty marks. Caxton went to Bruges in 1441, and in 1453 he was admitted to the livery of the Mercers' Company. The Merchant Adventurers were an association of merchants trading to foreign countries, chiefly mercers. They had a 'domus Angliæ' at Bruges, and in 1464 Caxton was chosen 'Governor beyond seas.' In 1468 he attended the marriage of the young English Princess Margaret with Duke Charles of Burgundy, which was celebrated with great pomp. Caxton was not only a leading merchant at Bruges, he also took a great interest in literature and in the new art of printing. In 1469 he began the translation of 'Le Recueil des Histoires de Troyes,' and in the following year, when Duke Charles was invested with the Garter, Caxton made his first essay at printing, with the oration of Dr. Russell on that occasion. When, in October 1470, Edward IV. and his young brother Richard {114} took refuge in Flanders, they received active assistance from the loyal merchant and printer, and in the same year Caxton entered the service of the Duchess Margaret and managed her trading in English wool for her. He was surrounded hy literary influences at Bruges, where there was a printing press encouraged by the Duchess.

The great achievement of the Yorkist kings was bringing printing to England, with significant support from their sister in Burgundy. Caxton says he was born in the Weald of Kent in 1422 and was apprenticed to Robert Large, a merchant from London and Lord Mayor in 1439. His shop was at the northern end of Old Jewry, and young Caxton lived there until his master passed away in 1441, leaving him twenty marks. Caxton went to Bruges in 1441, and by 1453 he had joined the Mercers' Company. The Merchant Adventurers were a group of merchants who traded with foreign countries, mainly mercers. They had a 'domus Angliæ' in Bruges, and in 1464, Caxton was appointed 'Governor beyond seas.' In 1468, he participated in the lavish wedding of Princess Margaret of England to Duke Charles of Burgundy. Caxton was not just a prominent merchant in Bruges; he also had a keen interest in literature and the emerging art of printing. In 1469, he started translating 'Le Recueil des Histoires de Troyes,' and the next year, when Duke Charles received the Garter, Caxton did his first printing job, which was Dr. Russell's speech for the occasion. In October 1470, when Edward IV and his younger brother Richard sought refuge in Flanders, they received substantial help from the loyal merchant and printer. That same year, Caxton began working for Duchess Margaret, overseeing her English wool trade. He found himself immersed in literary culture in Bruges, where the Duchess supported a printing press.

In 1476 Caxton came to England, and in November 1477 he had established a printing press in his house at Westminster, under the shadow of the Abbey. It was in the Almonry near the old chapel of St. Anne, at the gate leading into Tothill Street. Caxton's house was the sign of the red pale.[5] John Esteney was then Abbot of Westminster (1474-98), but it is not recorded that Caxton received help or patronage from him. The first book printed in England was the 'Dictes and Sayings of Philosophes,' by Lord Rivers, in 1477. Then followed 'Cordyale' in 1479, and 'Chronicles of England' in 1480, 'Description of Britain' also in 1480. In that year the Duchess of Burgundy came to London to visit her brothers, and no doubt she then paid a visit to the printing press of her old friend Caxton. Five books came from that active press in 1481. 'The Mirrour of the World' was translated and printed for a citizen named Hugh Brice as a present to Lord Hastings. 'Reynard the Fox' was translated by Caxton himself. The 'de senectute,' 'de amicitiâ,' and 'declamatio' of Cicero were translated by the ill-fated Earl of Worcester; as well as 'Godefroy de Boulogne.' A second edition of 'The game and play of Chess' completed the publications for 1481. During the whole of King Richard's reign, and under his enlightened patronage, Caxton's printing press showed great activity. The publications were {115} 'Pilgrimage of the Soul' 'Liber Festivalis,' 'Quatuor Sermones,' the 'Confessio Amantis' of Gower, the 'Golden Legend,' 'Caton,' 'Knight of the Tower,' 'Æsop,' 'Paris and Vienna,' 'Life of Charles the Great,' the 'Canterbury Tales' of Chaucer, 'Life of our Lady,' 'King Arthur,' by Sir T. Mallory, who finished his work in 1470, and the 'Order of Chivalry' translated by Caxton and dedicated to his redoubted Lord King Richard.

In 1476, Caxton arrived in England, and by November 1477, he had set up a printing press in his home in Westminster, right by the Abbey. It was located in the Almonry near the old chapel of St. Anne, at the entrance to Tothill Street. Caxton's house was marked by the sign of the red pale.[5] John Esteney was the Abbot of Westminster from 1474 to 1498, but there's no record of Caxton receiving any help or support from him. The first book printed in England was 'Dictes and Sayings of Philosophes,' by Lord Rivers, in 1477. This was followed by 'Cordyale' in 1479 and 'Chronicles of England' and 'Description of Britain' in 1480. That year, the Duchess of Burgundy visited London to see her brothers, and she likely stopped by Caxton's printing press to say hello. Five books came from that busy press in 1481. 'The Mirrour of the World' was translated and printed for a citizen named Hugh Brice as a gift to Lord Hastings. Caxton himself translated 'Reynard the Fox.' The 'de senectute,' 'de amicitiâ,' and 'declamatio' of Cicero were translated by the unfortunate Earl of Worcester, along with 'Godefroy de Boulogne.' A second edition of 'The Game and Play of Chess' rounded out the publications for 1481. Throughout King Richard's reign, and with his generous support, Caxton's printing press was very active. The publications included 'Pilgrimage of the Soul,' 'Liber Festivalis,' 'Quatuor Sermones,' Gower's 'Confessio Amantis,' the 'Golden Legend,' 'Caton,' 'Knight of the Tower,' 'Æsop,' 'Paris and Vienna,' 'Life of Charles the Great,' Chaucer's 'Canterbury Tales,' 'Life of Our Lady,' and 'King Arthur' by Sir T. Mallory, who completed his work in 1470, along with the 'Order of Chivalry' translated by Caxton and dedicated to his esteemed Lord King Richard.

Literary noblemen

Literary elites

Literature was beginning to receive attention from several members of the nobility, and the printing press gave this tendency very great encouragement. Among the books in the Wardrobe Account of Edward IV. which were ordered to be bound, were the 'Book of the Holy Trinity,' the Bible, 'Government of Kings and Princes,' 'Froissart,' Titus Livius, Josephus, 'Bible Historial,' 'La Forteresse de Foy'; and to this royal library his brother Richard added several books including the 'Romaunt of Tristram.'

Literature was starting to get noticed by various members of the nobility, and the printing press significantly boosted this trend. Among the books listed in the Wardrobe Account of Edward IV. that were to be bound were the 'Book of the Holy Trinity,' the Bible, 'Government of Kings and Princes,' 'Froissart,' Titus Livius, Josephus, 'Bible Historial,' 'La Forteresse de Foy'; and his brother Richard contributed several books to this royal library, including the 'Romaunt of Tristram.'

Lord Rivers was an accomplished nobleman whose translations and original compositions are well known. But John Tiptoft, Earl of Worcester, was the most studious and learned, as well as the most accomplished, author and statesman of Yorkist times. Born at Everton, Cambridgeshire, Tiptoft was at Balliol College, and completed his education by a residence of three years in Italy. He was twice Lord High Treasurer, was Lord Deputy of Ireland, and was created Earl of Worcester. But he fell a victim to Lancastrian rancour during Warwick's brief usurpation. He was beheaded in 1470, and Caxton eloquently mourned his untimely death.

Lord Rivers was a skilled nobleman known for his translations and original works. However, John Tiptoft, the Earl of Worcester, was the most dedicated and knowledgeable, as well as the most accomplished, author and statesman of the Yorkist period. Born in Everton, Cambridgeshire, Tiptoft studied at Balliol College and completed his education with three years in Italy. He served twice as Lord High Treasurer, was Lord Deputy of Ireland, and was made Earl of Worcester. Unfortunately, he became a victim of Lancastrian hostility during Warwick's brief takeover. He was executed in 1470, and Caxton mourned his early death with great eloquence.

'This book,' Caxton wrote, 'was translated by the virtuous and noble Earl of Worcester into our English {116} tongue, son and heir to the Lord Tiptoft, which in his time flowered in virtue and cunning, to whom I know none like among the lords of the temporality in science and moral virtue. I beseech Almighty God to have mercy on his soul, and pray all them that shall read this little treatise, likewise of your charity to remember his soul among your prayers. The right virtuous and noble Earl of Worcester, which late piteously lost his life, whose soul I recommend to your special prayers, also in his time made many other virtuous works which I have heard of. O God, blessed Lord, what great loss was it of that noble, virtuous and well disposed lord, when I remember and advertise his life, his science and his virtue. Methinketh God displeased over so great a loss of such a man, considering his estate and cunning, and also the exercise of the same with the great labours in going on pilgrimage unto Jerusalem, visiting there the holy places, and what worship had he in Rome in the presence of our holy father the Pope, and so in all other places until his death, at which death every man that was there might learn to die, and take his death patiently.'

'This book,' Caxton wrote, 'was translated by the virtuous and noble Earl of Worcester into our English {116} tongue, son and heir to Lord Tiptoft, who during his time excelled in virtue and wisdom. I know no one among the lords of his time who matches his knowledge and moral integrity. I pray to Almighty God to have mercy on his soul, and I ask everyone who reads this little treatise to remember him in their prayers out of charity. The right virtuous and noble Earl of Worcester, who recently lost his life tragically, whose soul I commend to your special prayers, also accomplished many other virtuous works that I have heard about. O God, blessed Lord, what a great loss it was to lose such a noble, virtuous, and well-disposed lord! When I reflect on his life, knowledge, and virtue, I am struck by how displeased God must be over the loss of such a man, considering his status and wisdom, as well as his dedication shown through his pilgrimage to Jerusalem, where he visited the holy places, and the honor he received in Rome in the presence of our holy father the Pope, and in all other places until his death. At that death, everyone present could learn how to die and accept their fate with patience.'

Education

Education

Rivers and Worcester were not the only men of their day with literary tastes. The colleges at Oxford and Cambridge numbered among their alumni laymen as well as churchmen. The three great public schools of England already existed. The grammar school of Westminster, afterwards to become St. Peter's College under Queen Elizabeth, had a continuous existence from the time of Edward I. Winchester College had been founded by William of Wykeham. Eton College was a foundation due to Henry of Windsor. All three were flourishing. Boys went very young to the universities, and parents showed anxiety for their {117} advancement in learning as well as for their due supply of clothing. Mrs. Paston desired a tutor named Grenefeld to send her word how her son Clement is doing his duty as regards his lessons. If he does not do well, and will not amend, Grenefeld is to lash him until he does amend, as his former tutor did, who was the best that ever he had at Cambridge. She is no less particular about his clothes, which were to be looked to. Clement had a short green gown, a short musterdevelers (gown of grey woollen cloth), a short blue gown, and a russet gown furred with beaver: a pretty good supply.

Rivers and Worcester weren't the only literary-minded men of their time. The colleges at Oxford and Cambridge had both laymen and clergy among their alumni. The three major public schools in England were already established. The grammar school at Westminster, which would later become St. Peter's College under Queen Elizabeth, had been continuously operating since the time of Edward I. Winchester College was founded by William of Wykeham, and Eton College was established by Henry of Windsor. All three were thriving. Boys went to university at a young age, and parents were concerned about their education as well as their clothing. Mrs. Paston wanted a tutor named Grenefeld to update her on how her son Clement was doing with his lessons. If he wasn't doing well and wouldn't improve, Grenefeld was to discipline him until he did, just like his previous tutor, who was the best he ever had at Cambridge. She was also very particular about his clothing, which needed to be taken care of. Clement had a short green gown, a short grey wool gown called a musterdevelers, a short blue gown, and a russet gown lined with beaver fur: a pretty good supply.

Later there was a Paston boy at Eton, one of whose letters has come down to us (1478). He desires hose clothes to be sent to him, one pair of some colour for holidays, and one for working days. It does not matter how coarse the one for common use is. He also asks for a stomacher, two shirts, and a pair of slippers. 'But,' adds the Eton boy, 'if it lyke you that I may come by water, and sport me with you in London a day or two this term time, then you may let all this be till the time that I come; and then I shall tell you when I shall be ready to come from Eton.' He wanted a holiday in the middle of term time, and he wanted the fun of boating down the river. So it was with many hundreds of other boys then as it is now; liking play better than work, but still learning, with or without the lash which Mrs. Agnes Paston believed to be so efficacious. The Etonian was about ten years younger than King Richard.

Later, there was a Paston boy at Eton, and one of his letters has survived (1478). He wants some clothes sent to him—one pair of nice ones for holidays, and another for everyday use. It doesn't matter if the everyday pair is rough. He also asks for a stomacher, two shirts, and a pair of slippers. But, the Eton boy adds, "If it’s alright with you, I’d like to come by water and hang out with you in London for a day or two this term, then you can hold off on sending all this until I come; and then I’ll let you know when I’m ready to leave Eton." He wanted a break from school in the middle of term, and he was looking forward to having fun boating down the river. This was the same for many hundreds of other boys then as it is now; they preferred play over work but were still learning, with or without the discipline that Mrs. Agnes Paston believed to be so effective. The Eton boy was about ten years younger than King Richard.

The Church, in the Yorkist days, had deteriorated. The devil's compact between Archbishop Arundel and Henry of Bolingbroke, by which Bishops were to be allowed to burn heretics on condition that the {118} usurpation was upheld by the Church, had alienated the people. The Act De heretico comburendo was not a dead letter. There were many innocent sufferers. Henry of Monmouth was a fanatic. He argued with heretics and would gladly pardon on recantation, but if his victim did not recant he was actually present at executions and witnessed the cruel tortures. Caxton, some years after Henry's death (1439), saw with horror the burning on Tower Hill of the good Vicar of Deptford, whose love and charity had endeared him to the poor. Such scenes would not endear the Bishops to the people. The prelates were self-seeking politicians for the most part, and occasionally the people made short work of them. When Bishop de Moleyns, then Lord Privy Seal, came down to Portsmouth to pay the sailors and kept back some of their dues, he was seized by the mob and hanged in front of God's House. Bishop Ayscough of Salisbury met a similar fate. Mr. Thorold Rogers formed a very bad opinion of the clergy of the fifteenth century. He says 'the Bishops were on the whole bad men, parochial clergy not much better, monks worst of all. People deserted them for the secret but stirring exhortations of the Bible men.' But there were exceptions. Dr. Russell of Lincoln, King Richard's Chancellor, was a prelate and statesman of the highest integrity, so were Stillington of Bath and Wells, Alcock of Worcester, and Langton of St. David's.

The Church had declined during the Yorkist period. The deal between Archbishop Arundel and Henry of Bolingbroke, allowing Bishops to burn heretics as long as they supported the Church's usurpation, had turned the people against them. The Act De heretico comburendo was very much in effect. Many innocent people suffered as a result. Henry of Monmouth was a zealot. He engaged in debates with heretics and would happily grant pardons if they recanted, but if they refused, he was present at the executions and witnessed the brutal tortures. Caxton, years after Henry’s death (1439), was horrified to see the good Vicar of Deptford burned at Tower Hill, a man whose love and generosity had won him the affection of the poor. Such events did not endear the Bishops to the people. Most bishops were self-serving politicians, and at times the public took matters into their own hands. When Bishop de Moleyns, the Lord Privy Seal, visited Portsmouth to pay the sailors but withheld part of their pay, the angry crowd seized him and hanged him in front of God's House. Bishop Ayscough of Salisbury met a similar fate. Mr. Thorold Rogers had a very low opinion of 15th-century clergy, stating, "The Bishops were generally bad men, parish clergy were not much better, and monks were the worst of all. People turned away from them in favor of the secret yet inspiring teachings of the Bible men." But there were exceptions. Dr. Russell of Lincoln, King Richard's Chancellor, was a prelate and statesman of the highest integrity, as were Stillington of Bath and Wells, Alcock of Worcester, and Langton of St. David's.

The great monasteries still stood, in all their glorious architectural beauty, among the woodlands and by the trout streams; and charity was dispensed by their inmates. Religious foundations like Middleham College by King Richard, and Acaster College by Bishop Stillington, attest the piety of the age; and religious buildings proceeded apace. The beautiful {119} chapel of St. George at Windsor was approaching completion in King Richard's time, and many fine church towers, especially in Suffolk, date from this period.

The great monasteries still stood, with all their stunning architectural beauty, among the forests and near the trout streams, and the people living there provided charity. Religious institutions like Middleham College founded by King Richard and Acaster College established by Bishop Stillington reflect the devotion of that time, and the construction of religious buildings continued swiftly. The beautiful {119} chapel of St. George at Windsor was nearing completion during King Richard's reign, and many impressive church towers, especially in Suffolk, were built during this period.

There were superstitious pilgrimages to shrines such as those of St. Thomas at Canterbury and of Our Lady at Walsingham, while obits and saints' days were scrupulously observed. Letters were almost always referred to saints' days, scarcely ever to the days of the month. In the 'Paston Letters' we have 'Monday next after St. Edmund the King,' 'the day next after St. Kateryn,' 'St. Pernall,' 'St. Leonard's Eve,' 'St. Erkenwald's,' and so on: even, in one instance, the date is fixed by the collect of the preceding Sunday. 'Wednesday next after Deus qui errantibus.' This seems to show that religion, or at least its rites and ceremonies, was really part of the actual life of the people. Miracle plays, such as those performed by the Corpus Christi guild at York, served to keep alive an interest in religion. There were also allegorical plays, and it seems that 'Every Man,' which has interested so many in these modern times, may have been acted before, and have impressed audiences in the days of the Yorkist kings.

There were superstitious pilgrimages to shrines like St. Thomas at Canterbury and Our Lady at Walsingham, and people carefully observed obituaries and saints' days. Letters often referred to saints' days rather than just the days of the month. In the 'Paston Letters,' you can find references like 'Monday next after St. Edmund the King,' 'the day next after St. Katherine,' 'St. Pernall,' 'St. Leonard's Eve,' 'St. Erkenwald's,' and so on. In one case, a date is determined by the prayer from the previous Sunday: 'Wednesday next after Deus qui errantibus.' This suggests that religion, or at least its rituals and ceremonies, was truly part of daily life for the people. Miracle plays, like those performed by the Corpus Christi guild in York, helped maintain interest in religion. There were also allegorical plays, and it seems that 'Every Man,' which has captivated many in modern times, may have been performed before and left an impression on audiences during the era of the Yorkist kings.

The Church and the law

The Church and the law

The law was presided over by conscientious and learned judges. Old Fuller says of Markham and Fortescue that they were the 'Chief Justices of the Chief Justices.' Markham boldly resisted any attempt to intimidate him, and by his firm stand against King Edward established an important maxim in constitutional law. He did not confine his judgments to the bench, but upbraided evil-doers when he met them in the street. John Heydon, Recorder of Norwich, was stopped by the judge and brought to book in public, {120} for putting away his wife and living with another; and also for his unjust conduct towards John Paston, in enforcing the doubtful claim of Lord Moleyns.

The law was overseen by dedicated and knowledgeable judges. Old Fuller describes Markham and Fortescue as the 'Chief Justices of the Chief Justices.' Markham bravely opposed any efforts to intimidate him, and by standing firm against King Edward, he established an important principle in constitutional law. He didn't limit his judgments to the courtroom but confronted wrongdoers when he saw them on the street. John Heydon, the Recorder of Norwich, was publicly called out by the judge for abandoning his wife and living with someone else; he was also criticized for his unfair treatment of John Paston regarding the questionable claim of Lord Moleyns. {120}

Condition of the people

People's well-being

But the country was in a lawless state. Upright judgments were pronounced, but they could not always be enforced. Noblemen, like Lord Moleyns, occasionally acted in defiance of the law, and often there was no redress. We hear of 'a great multitude of misruled people at the house of Robert Ledeham who issue at their pleasure, sometimes thirty and more, armed in steel caps and jackets, with bows and bills, overriding the country, oppressing the people, and doing many horrible and abominable deeds.' There is a letter from Paston's wife reporting that 'they have made bars to bar the doors crossways, and wickets at every corner of the house to shoot out at, both with bows and hand guns.' This sounds like an expected siege. For she adds—'My worshipful husband, I pray you to get some cross bows and wyndacs with quarrels, for your holes have been made so low that my men cannot shoot out with a long bow, though we had ever so much need. Also get two or three short pole axes to keep the doors.' Then we are told of Robert Letham killing John Wilson's bullocks for arrears of rent, eating them, and then beating Wilson himself in Plumstead churchyard until he was in doubt of his life, besides beating John Coke's mother. When Sir Philip Wentford wants to settle a dispute, instead of going to law, he rides to Colchester with a hundred armed men. These were not altogether peaceful times. They were exciting, full of adventure, and there was much fun to be got out of them. Different, more eventful, perhaps less safe, than our days of policemen and penitentiaries, but far from unendurable.

But the country was in a state of lawlessness. Fair judgments were made, but they couldn’t always be enforced. Nobles like Lord Moleyns occasionally disregarded the law, and often there was no way to seek justice. We hear about "a large crowd of unruly people at Robert Ledeham's house who come and go as they please, sometimes thirty or more, armed with steel helmets and jackets, with bows and bills, taking over the countryside, oppressing the people, and committing many terrible and disgraceful acts." There's a letter from Paston's wife saying that "they have put bars on the doors across the way, and windows at every corner of the house to shoot from, both with bows and handguns." It sounds like an expected siege. She adds, "My respected husband, I ask you to get some crossbows and windlasses with quarrels, because your holes have been made so low that my men can’t shoot out with a longbow, even though we really need to. Also, get two or three short poleaxes to secure the doors." Then we learn that Robert Letham killed John Wilson's bullocks for unpaid rent, ate them, and then beat Wilson himself in Plumstead churchyard until he feared for his life, besides assaulting John Coke's mother. When Sir Philip Wentford needs to settle a dispute, instead of going to court, he rides to Colchester with a hundred armed men. These were not entirely peaceful times. They were exciting, full of adventure, and there was a lot of fun to be had. Different, more eventful, perhaps less safe than our days of police officers and prisons, but far from unbearable.

{121}

{121}

These were trifles, and on the whole the country gentry of the fifteenth century lived in comfort on their manors. These manors included the lord's domain cultivated by his bailiff, the small estates of freeholders paying quit rents, the tenements and lands of the labourers held for services, and the waste or common on which all tenants had right of pasture. The manor house was usually built of stone, though brick was beginning to come into use. The house was generally divided into three principal rooms: the hall, the dormitories, and the solar or parlour with a southern aspect. In the hall the family and household dined. It was also used for the manor courts, for levying fines, and passing judicial sentences. The table was on trestles, there were a few stools and benches, and some chests for linen. Here would also be seen a pot of brass, several dishes, platters, and trenchers, iron or lateen candlesticks, a brass ewer and basin, and a box of salt. The walls were hung with mattocks, scythes, reaping hooks, buckets and corn measures. In the dairy were the pails, pans, churn, and cheese press. In the grange were the sacks of corn.

These were minor details, and overall, the country gentry of the fifteenth century lived comfortably on their manors. These manors included the lord's lands managed by his bailiff, the small properties of freeholders paying quit rents, the homes and land of laborers held in exchange for services, and the shared common land where all tenants had the right to graze their animals. The manor house was typically made of stone, although brick was starting to be used. The house was usually divided into three main rooms: the hall, the bedrooms, and the solar or parlor, which faced south. In the hall, the family and household had their meals. It was also used for managing manor courts, collecting fines, and making judicial decisions. The table was set on trestles, with a few stools and benches, and some chests for linen. You would also find a brass pot, several dishes, platters, and trenchers, along with iron or tin candlesticks, a brass ewer and basin, and a salt box. The walls were decorated with tools like mattocks, scythes, reaping hooks, buckets, and grain measures. The dairy contained pails, pans, a churn, and a cheese press. The grange held sacks of grain.

The manor land was ploughed twice, but half the arable remained fallow. When harvest was over pigs and geese were turned into the stubble. The means of supporting the stock in winter depended upon the supply of hay, for there were no root crops. The rest of the stock had to be killed down for salting on St. Martin's day (November 11). In the garden and orchard were apples and pears, damsons, cherries, currants, strawberries, kitchen herbs, onions and leeks, mustard, peas and beans, and cabbage. Crab apples were collected to make verjuice.

The manor's fields were plowed twice, but half of the arable land stayed uncultivated. After the harvest, pigs and geese were let loose in the leftover stubble. The way to feed the livestock in winter relied on the amount of hay available since there were no root crops. The rest of the livestock had to be slaughtered for salting on St. Martin's Day (November 11). The garden and orchard had apples, pears, damsons, cherries, currants, strawberries, kitchen herbs, onions, leeks, mustard, peas, beans, and cabbage. Crab apples were gathered to make verjuice.

We are informed of the commissions John Paston {122} received from his wife, in her numerous letters. Besides weapons of offence and defence she writes for ginger and almonds and sugar, also for frieze for their growing child with a note of the best and cheapest shop. Next she wants two dozen trenchers, syrup, quince preserve, oil for salads. As regards luggage John Paston writes to his brother, who was at an inn—the sign of the 'George' in Paul's Wharf—to put up in the mail his tawny gown furred with black, the doublet of purple satin, the doublet of black satin, and his writing box of cypress. These commissions give a little insight into the domestic arrangements of the time. But for a complete outfit of one of the lesser gentry equipped for war we must read over the contents of Mr. Payn's luggage, robbed from him by Jack Cade and his rabble at the sign of the 'White Hart' near London Bridge.

We learn about the requests John Paston got from his wife through her many letters. Along with weapons for attack and defense, she asks for ginger, almonds, and sugar, as well as fabric for their growing child, mentioning the best and cheapest shop. Next, she requests two dozen wooden plates, syrup, quince preserve, and salad oil. As for luggage, John Paston writes to his brother, who was at an inn—the 'George' on Paul's Wharf—to send in the mail his tawny gown lined with black fur, a purple satin doublet, a black satin doublet, and his cypress writing box. These requests give a glimpse into the domestic life of that era. But to fully understand the complete gear of a member of the lesser gentry prepared for battle, we need to look at the contents of Mr. Payn’s luggage, which was stolen from him by Jack Cade and his mob at the 'White Hart' near London Bridge.

There was a fine gown of mixed grey woollen cloth trimmed with fine beavers. A pair of 'bregandyns,' which were coats of leather or cotton quilted, having small iron plates sewn over them; also leg harness. A bluish grey gown furred with martens. Two gowns furred with budge (lamb skin). Lastly, a gown lined with frieze. But the greatest loss was a set of Milan harness (armour). They forced Mr. Payn into the battle on London Bridge, where he was wounded; and robbed his wife in Kent of all but kirtle and smock. Those were exciting times, and luggage was not always safe, but on the whole they were times of plenty.

There was a nice gown made of mixed grey wool, trimmed with quality beaver fur. A pair of 'bregandyns,' which were coats made of leather or quilted cotton with small iron plates sewn over them, along with leg armor. A bluish-grey gown trimmed with marten fur. Two gowns trimmed with budge (lambskin). Lastly, a gown lined with frieze. But the biggest loss was a set of Milan armor. They forced Mr. Payn into battle on London Bridge, where he was wounded, and robbed his wife in Kent of everything except her kirtle and smock. Those were thrilling times, and luggage wasn’t always safe, but overall, it was a time of abundance.

The fifteenth century was the golden age of the labourer. At no time were wages relatively so high. The people ate wheaten bread, drank barley beer, and had plenty of cheap, though perhaps coarse, meat at a farthing a pound (equal to 3d. now). If a labourer had to undertake a journey, there were houses as well as {123} monasteries where doles were given to all wayfarers. The cottages of the poor were built of wattle and daub, but skilled labourers were fed at the table of the lord of the manor below the salt; and some of them lodged in the out-buildings. It is said that scurvy, in a virulent form, was a common disorder; as all the poor, except the numerous class of poachers, had to live on salt meat for six months, onions and cabbages being the only esculents. But the prevalence of this disorder has been exaggerated.

The fifteenth century was the golden age for workers. Wages were higher than ever. People ate bread made from wheat, drank barley beer, and had plenty of affordable, though sometimes tough, meat at a farthing a pound (which is equal to 3d. today). If a laborer needed to travel, there were inns and monasteries that provided food and shelter for all travelers. The homes of the poor were made of wattle and daub, but skilled workers were often invited to eat with the lord of the manor; some even stayed in the outbuildings. It’s said that scurvy, in a severe form, was a common illness, as most poor people, except for the many poachers, had to survive on salt meat for six months, with onions and cabbages being their only vegetables. However, the extent of this disease has been exaggerated.

We have the evidence of Chief Justice Fortescue that the labouring class in England was far better off as regards lodging, clothing, and food than the peasantry of France and other countries of Europe.

We have Chief Justice Fortescue's evidence that the working class in England was much better off in terms of housing, clothing, and food compared to the peasantry in France and other parts of Europe.


                            PRICES--1484

  Wheat, £5.15 the quarter.   |  Hen, 2p.
  Barley, £4.05              |  Swan, £2.30.
  Oats, £2.10                 |  Duck, 2p.
  Beans, £3.40                |  Charcoal, £6.25 the load.
  Oatmeal, 7p.               |  Firewood, £1.10 the load.
  Malt, £3.40                 |  Hurdles, £2 the dozen.
  Hay, £2.10 the load.        |  Salt, £4.40 the quarter.
  Wool, £5.20 the ton.        |  Tiles, £6.50 the 1,000.
  Ox, £10                     |  Bricks, £6.40 the 1,000.
  Calf, £3                    |  Gascony wine, £9.70 the dozen
  gallons.
  Sheep, 1p.                 |  Sugar, £19 the dozen pounds.
  Pig, £5.20                  |  Pepper, £15       "     "
  Horse, £60                  |  Currants, £2.20 "     "
  Capon, 3p.                 |  Goose, 1p.  

  Wages--Carpenter  6p. per day, £3 a week, £9.13.50 a year.  
         Tiler      6p.    "  
         Unskilled  4p.    "     £2   "  

[1] Thorold Rogers.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Thorold Rogers.

[2] The enclosure grievance was just beginning to be felt.

[2] The impact of the enclosure grievance was just starting to be felt.

[3] The second edition was brought out by Wynkyn de Worde in 1496.

[3] The second edition was released by Wynkyn de Worde in 1496.

[4] It was created by Richard III. in 1484.

[4] It was created by Richard III in 1484.

[5] The 'pale' in heraldry.

The 'pale' in heraldry.




{124}

CHAPTER X

REIGN OF KING RICHARD III

King Richard was a young man in his thirtieth year when he came to the throne. During the previous ten years he had acquired considerable administrative experience, and had shown himself to possess ability, powers of application, and resolution. He was extremely popular in the north of England, where he had generally resided.

King Richard was a young man in his thirties when he came to the throne. During the previous ten years, he had gained substantial administrative experience and demonstrated his skills, dedication, and determination. He was very popular in the north of England, where he had mostly lived.

Young Richard was not tall, of slight build, with one shoulder a little higher than the other, but not so much as to be noticeable or to cause weakness. He was a formidable adversary in battle. The portrait at Windsor is so remarkable that it must have been taken from life. The eyes are a little closed, and give a thoughtful, almost dreamy look. The other features are regular. The lips thin and firm, the chin prominent. The whole expression is that of a thoughtful and earnest man, firm, resolute, and fearless. Dr. Parr remarked on the strong likeness between Richard III. and Lorenzo de' Medici, the Magnificent. His wife Anne inherited great beauty from the Nevills and Beauchamps, but she was fragile and delicate.

Young Richard wasn't tall and had a slight build, with one shoulder slightly higher than the other, but it wasn't noticeable enough to indicate weakness. He was a formidable opponent in battle. The portrait at Windsor is so striking that it must have been painted from life. His eyes are slightly closed, giving him a thoughtful, almost dreamy expression. The other features are well-defined: thin, firm lips and a prominent chin. Overall, he looks like a serious and determined man—firm, resolute, and fearless. Dr. Parr noted the strong resemblance between Richard III and Lorenzo de' Medici, the Magnificent. His wife Anne inherited great beauty from the Nevills and Beauchamps, but she was delicate and fragile.

{125}

{125}

The young nephews

The young nephews

On July 4, 1483, King Richard III. and Queen Anne removed to the royal lodgings in the Tower, where their nephews Edward and Richard were residing. Owing to his illegitimacy the eldest boy, who had been proclaimed King and soon afterwards set aside, could not retain the titles of Wales and Cornwall, nor could the younger one continue to have the royal title of York. The younger boy had also lost his claim to the Mowbray titles of Norfolk and Nottingham by the death of the little Mowbray heiress to whom he had been betrothed. Those titles justly passed to the representatives of the aunts who succeeded Anne Mowbray as the heirs of that family, the Ladies Howard and Berkeley. Their sons were created Duke of Norfolk and Earl of Nottingham respectively, on June 28. But Edward, the eldest boy, retained the earldoms separately conferred on him by his father, of Pembroke and March.

On July 4, 1483, King Richard III and Queen Anne moved to the royal quarters in the Tower, where their nephews Edward and Richard were living. Because of his illegitimacy, the oldest boy, who had been declared King and then set aside, couldn't keep the titles of Wales and Cornwall, nor could the younger one keep the royal title of York. The younger boy also lost his chance to inherit the Mowbray titles of Norfolk and Nottingham when the little Mowbray heiress he was betrothed to died. Those titles rightfully went to the representatives of the aunts who inherited from Anne Mowbray, the Ladies Howard and Berkeley. Their sons were made Duke of Norfolk and Earl of Nottingham, respectively, on June 28. However, Edward, the oldest boy, kept the earldoms given to him separately by his father, of Pembroke and March.

It was the King's intention to bring his nephews up and provide for them as became their rank and their near relationship to himself. 'He promised that he would so provide for them, and so maintain them in honourable estate, as that all the realm ought and should be content.'[1] The allegation that they never left the Tower is derived from the insinuations of very unscrupulous enemies.

It was the King's intention to raise his nephews and support them in a way that reflected their status and their close relation to him. 'He promised that he would provide for them and maintain them in a respectable position, so that everyone in the kingdom would be satisfied.'[1] The claim that they never left the Tower comes from the suggestions of very untrustworthy enemies.

It is much more likely that they resided in the royal household, and were the companions of the King's other nephew, the Earl of Warwick; at least until it became necessary to place them in safe keeping on the invasion of the realm by Henry Tudor. In the regulations for King Richard's {126} household, dated July 23, 1484, it is ordained that 'the children are to be together at one breakfast.' Who were these children, if not the King's nephews? They were evidently children of high rank,[2] and Richard's little son Edward had died in the previous April.

It’s much more likely that they lived in the royal household and were companions of the King's other nephew, the Earl of Warwick; at least until it became necessary to keep them safe during Henry Tudor's invasion of the realm. In the regulations for King Richard’s {126} household, dated July 23, 1484, it states that 'the children are to have breakfast together.' Who were these children if not the King's nephews? They were clearly children of high rank,[2] and Richard's young son Edward had died the previous April.

Before the coronation, the King created eighteen Knights of the Bath, four of them sons or brothers of peers.

Before the coronation, the King appointed eighteen Knights of the Bath, four of whom were sons or brothers of nobles.

The coronation of King Richard III. and Queen Anne took place on Sunday, July 6, 1483. Its splendour was greater than had ever been known before. The Cardinal Archbishop placed the crowns on the heads of the new sovereign and his consort. He was surrounded by bishops, and nearly the whole peerage was present. Never was accession received with such unanimous consent by all ranks of the people. The attendance of a Woodville bishop and a Grey viscount gave grounds for the hope that even faction was at an end. On scarcely any other occasion was the aristocracy of England so fully represented. The Duchess of Suffolk, as sister of the King, walked alone in state, in the procession. The intriguing wife of Stanley, mother of Henry Tudor, had the privilege of bearing the Queen's train.

The coronation of King Richard III and Queen Anne happened on Sunday, July 6, 1483. Its grandeur was greater than anything seen before. The Cardinal Archbishop placed the crowns on the heads of the new king and queen. He was surrounded by bishops, and nearly the entire peerage was there. Never before had an accession been met with such unanimous support from all levels of society. The presence of a Woodville bishop and a Grey viscount raised hopes that even factionalism was over. Rarely had the aristocracy of England been so fully represented. The Duchess of Suffolk, being the king's sister, walked alone in the procession. The scheming wife of Stanley, mother to Henry Tudor, had the honor of carrying the queen's train.



{127}

{127}

CORONATION PROCESSION OF KING RICHARD III.

CORONATION PROCESSION OF KING RICHARD III.

  Serjeants of Arms  
  Heralds  
  Trumpets and Clarions  
  The Cross  
  Priests in gray robes  
  Bishops, with miters and croziers  
  Abbots, with miters  

  BISHOP OF ROCHESTER, holding a cross  

  THE CARDINAL ARCHBISHOP  

  THE EARL OF NORTHUMBERLAND, holding the pointless sword of mercy  

  LORD STANLEY,          DUKE OF SUFFOLK,         EARL OF LINCOLN  
  holding the mace of    holding the scepter      holding the orb  
  Constable  

  DUKE OF NORFOLK, holding the crown  

  EARL OF SURREY, holding the sword of state in its scabbard  

  VISCOUNT LOVELL,       B C                B C   EARL OF KENT  
  holding the sword      a i                a i   holding the sword  
  (civil) of justice     r n                r n   (ecclesiastical)  
                         o q                o q   of justice  
                         n u                n u  
                         s e                s e  
                                THE KING  
                         o P                o P  
                         f o                f o  
                           r                  r  
  BISHOP OF BATH AND       t                  t   BISHOP OF DURHAM  
        WELLS              s                  s  

  DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM, holding the King's train  

  Earls  
  Barons  

  EARL OF HUNTINGDON,    EARL OF WILTSHIRE,       VISCOUNT LYLE,  
  holding the Queen's    holding the Queen's      holding the rod  
  scepter                crown                    with dove  

  BISHOP OF EXETER             THE QUEEN          BISHOP OF NORWICH  

  LADY STANLEY, holding the Queen's train  

  DUCHESS OF SUFFOLK (King's sister), in state, alone  

  Twenty peeresses  


The Duke of Buckingham put forward an important claim, soon after the coronation, and its success was an example of the lavish generosity of Richard III. {128} Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Essex, died in the year 1372, leaving his two daughters co-heiresses of his vast estates. Alianore, the eldest, married Thomas of Woodstock, Duke of Gloucester, the youngest son of Edward III. Their daughter and eventual heiress Anne married Edmund Earl of Stafford, great-grandfather of the Duke of Buckingham. Mary, the second daughter, married Henry of Bolingbroke, Earl of Derby, who became Earl of Hereford by right of his wife, and eventually usurped the crown as Henry IV. His male descendants ended with his grandson Henry VI. The Duke of Buckingham claimed that the moiety of the Bohun estates which Mary brought to Henry IV. and which had merged in the crown, should now revert to him as the male heir of both sisters. Legally, the claim was untenable, and it had been rejected by Edward IV. Richard, however, generously conceded all that Buckingham asked, making a formal grant of the lands in question under his own sign manual.

The Duke of Buckingham made a significant claim shortly after the coronation, and its success showcased the extravagant generosity of Richard III. {128} Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Essex, died in 1372, leaving his two daughters as co-heiresses of his extensive estates. Alianore, the older daughter, married Thomas of Woodstock, Duke of Gloucester, the youngest son of Edward III. Their daughter and future heiress, Anne, married Edmund, Earl of Stafford, who was the great-grandfather of the Duke of Buckingham. Mary, the younger daughter, married Henry of Bolingbroke, Earl of Derby, who became the Earl of Hereford through his wife and eventually seized the crown as Henry IV. His male line ended with his grandson, Henry VI. The Duke of Buckingham argued that the portion of the Bohun estates that Mary brought to Henry IV and which had merged with the crown should now revert to him as the male heir of both sisters. Legally, the claim was weak, and it had previously been dismissed by Edward IV. However, Richard generously granted Buckingham's request, officially awarding the lands in question under his own signature.

On his accession the generous young King was anxious to be reconciled with all his subjects with whom he had ever had differences. Among these was a certain Sir John Fogge, a low intriguer, with whom the King condescended to shake hands. This treacherous fellow soon afterwards joined in Buckingham's rebellion. Like Louis XII. of France King Richard forgot and forgave all offences against the Duke of Gloucester.

On becoming king, the generous young ruler was eager to make amends with all his subjects with whom he had previously had conflicts. Among them was a certain Sir John Fogge, a sly manipulator, whom the king graciously shook hands with. This deceitful person soon afterward joined Buckingham's rebellion. Like King Louis XII of France, King Richard overlooked and forgave all grievances against the Duke of Gloucester.

The Royal Progress

Royal Progress

The King set out on a progress through England,[3] {129} a fortnight after the coronation, accompanied by the Duke of Buckingham and a large retinue. The young Earl of Warwick, Richard's nephew, was also with him, having been liberated from durance in the Tower, where he had been kept by the Marquis of Dorset as his ward, ever since the death of his father Clarence. Young Warwick was also at his uncle's coronation.

The King set out on a tour through England,[3] {129} two weeks after the coronation, accompanied by the Duke of Buckingham and a large entourage. The young Earl of Warwick, Richard's nephew, was also with him, having been freed from confinement in the Tower, where he had been held by the Marquis of Dorset as his guardian, ever since the death of his father Clarence. Young Warwick had also been present at his uncle's coronation.

The King left Windsor for Reading on the 23rd, arriving at Oxford on July 24, where he was received by old Dr. Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, and the Bishops of Worcester, St. Asaph, and St. David's. He was lodged in Magdalen College, and on his departure the aged Dr. Waynflete caused to be entered in the College register—

The King left Windsor for Reading on the 23rd, arriving at Oxford on July 24, where he was welcomed by the elderly Dr. Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, and the Bishops of Worcester, St. Asaph, and St. David's. He stayed at Magdalen College, and upon his departure, the aging Dr. Waynflete had a note entered in the College register—

VIVAT REX IN AETERNUM.

LONG LIVE THE KING FOREVER.


On August 1 the King was at Gloucester, and here the Duke of Buckingham took his leave and proceeded to his estates in Wales, accompanied by his intriguing prisoner Bishop Morton. Passing on to Tewkesbury on August 4, Richard arrived at Warwick on the 8th, where he was joined by the Queen, who came direct from Windsor.[4] The court remained a week at Warwick, and comprised the young Earl of Warwick, five Bishops,[5] the Earls of Lincoln, Surrey, and Huntingdon, Lords Stanley, Dudley, Morley, {130} Scrope, and Lovell, the Chief Justice, the Scottish Duke of Albany, and the Spanish Ambassador. On the 10th the royal party was at Coventry, on the 17th at Leicester, on the 22nd at Nottingham. The King and Queen arrived at Pomfret on the 27th, where they were met by their little son Edward, who had travelled from Middleham to be with them. On the 30th they entered the city of York.

On August 1, the King was in Gloucester, and it was here that the Duke of Buckingham said his goodbyes and headed to his estates in Wales, taking along his clever prisoner, Bishop Morton. After moving on to Tewkesbury on August 4, Richard reached Warwick on the 8th, where he was joined by the Queen, who came directly from Windsor.[4] The court stayed for a week in Warwick, which included the young Earl of Warwick, five Bishops,[5] the Earls of Lincoln, Surrey, and Huntingdon, Lords Stanley, Dudley, Morley, Scrope, and Lovell, the Chief Justice, the Scottish Duke of Albany, and the Spanish Ambassador. On the 10th, the royal party was in Coventry, on the 17th in Leicester, and on the 22nd in Nottingham. The King and Queen arrived in Pomfret on the 27th, where their little son Edward met them after traveling from Middleham to be with them. On the 30th, they entered the city of York.

The people of York vied with each other in the loyalty and cordiality of their welcome. Richard III. was a most popular sovereign, and with good reason. Bishop Langton,[6] who accompanied him on this progress, thus wrote: 'He contents the people where he goes best that ever did Prince, for many a poor man that hath suffered wrong many days has been relieved and helped by him and his commands in his progress. And in many great cities and towns were great sums of money given him which he hath refused.[7] On my truth I never liked the conditions of any Prince so well as his. God hath sent him to us for the weal of us all.'[8] On September 8 King Richard and Queen Anne walked in solemn procession with the crowns on their heads, on the occasion of the creation of their son Edward as Prince of Wales.[9] The young Prince, his cousin the Earl of Warwick, and Galfridus de Sasiola, the Spanish Ambassador, were knighted. The royal party left York on the 20th, and proceeded by Gainsborough towards Lincoln, which city was entered on October 12.

The people of York competed with one another in showing loyalty and warmth in their welcome. Richard III was a very popular king, and for good reason. Bishop Langton,[6] who traveled with him, wrote: 'He satisfies the people wherever he goes better than any prince ever has, for many poor individuals who have suffered injustice for a long time have been helped by him and his orders during his travels. And in many major cities and towns, large sums of money were offered to him, which he refused.[7] Honestly, I have never liked the terms of any prince as much as his. God has sent him to us for the benefit of us all.'[8] On September 8, King Richard and Queen Anne walked in a solemn procession wearing crowns, in honor of their son Edward being made Prince of Wales.[9] The young prince, his cousin the Earl of Warwick, and Galfridus de Sasiola, the Spanish Ambassador, were knighted. The royal party left York on the 20th and traveled through Gainsborough towards Lincoln, entering the city on October 12.

Suddenly the news reached the King that the Duke of Buckingham had broken out in rebellion. Never {131} was there an act so unprovoked and treacherous. The Duke seems to have been a weak unprincipled man, full of vanity and self-importance, and his worst qualities were worked upon by the insidious old intriguer Morton, who had been entrusted to his custody. Buckingham's ambition was to seize the crown. In accordance with the 'Titulus Regius,' only two persons stood in his way. These were King Richard III. and his delicate little son. The traitor's scheme was to strike them down and seize the coveted prize. The rebellion was carefully planned. All the Lancastrian and Woodville malcontents were invited to join, and there were to have been several simultaneous risings in the south of England, on October 18. On that day Buckingham unfurled his standard at Brecknock, while Dorset and Sir Thomas St. Leger rose in the west; and even the cautious Henry Tudor sailed across from Brittany, but feared to land. His mother, the wife of Stanley, intrigued actively with the Queen Dowager and the Woodville faction.

Suddenly, the King received news that the Duke of Buckingham had started a rebellion. Never {131} had there been such an unprovoked and treacherous act. The Duke appeared to be a weak, unprincipled man, filled with vanity and self-importance, and his worst traits were exploited by the scheming old intriguer Morton, who had been put in his charge. Buckingham's ambition was to claim the crown. According to the 'Titulus Regius,' only two people stood in his way: King Richard III and his delicate young son. The traitor planned to eliminate them and grab the coveted prize. The rebellion was meticulously organized. All the Lancastrian and Woodville dissenters were invited to join, and there were supposed to be several simultaneous uprisings in southern England on October 18. On that day, Buckingham raised his banner at Brecknock, while Dorset and Sir Thomas St. Leger rallied in the west; even the cautious Henry Tudor sailed over from Brittany but was too afraid to land. His mother, the wife of Stanley, actively conspired with the Queen Dowager and the Woodville faction.

The energy and decision with which the King met the danger baffled the policy of the rebels. As Buckingham was Constable of England, it became necessary to appoint a Vice-Constable to try rebels in conjunction with the Earl Marshal, and Sir Ralph Ashton was selected for the post.[10] Owing to a great flood in the Severn the forces of Buckingham were unable to cross the river, their provisions failed, and they disbanded. The wretched traitor put on a disguise and fled; but he was betrayed and apprehended by the Sheriff of Shropshire. Meanwhile, the King had organised a sufficient force, and advanced rapidly to Salisbury, whither Buckingham was brought a prisoner. The {132} traitor sought an interview with his injured sovereign, with the intention of assassinating him.[11] Fortunately the request was refused. He had been caught red-handed, and the Earl Marshal's court condemned him to death.[12] He was beheaded at Salisbury on November 2. Richard treated the Duke's widow, who was a Woodville, with his habitual generosity; granting her a pension out of the lordship of Tunbridge.

The energy and determination with which the King faced the danger surprised the rebels' plans. Since Buckingham was the Constable of England, it was necessary to appoint a Vice-Constable to try the rebels alongside the Earl Marshal, and Sir Ralph Ashton was chosen for the role.[10] Due to a major flood in the Severn, Buckingham's forces couldn't cross the river, they ran out of supplies, and they disbanded. The miserable traitor disguised himself and fled; however, he was betrayed and captured by the Sheriff of Shropshire. Meanwhile, the King had organized a sufficient force and quickly advanced to Salisbury, where Buckingham was brought as a prisoner. The traitor requested a meeting with his wronged sovereign, intending to assassinate him.[11] Thankfully, the request was denied. He had been caught in the act, and the Earl Marshal's court sentenced him to death.[12] He was beheaded in Salisbury on November 2. Richard treated the Duke's widow, who was a Woodville, with his usual generosity, granting her a pension from the lordship of Tunbridge.

The other rebels fled. Dorset and old Morton escaped abroad. Sir Thomas St. Leger was caught and beheaded at Exeter, with Thomas Ramme and one other delinquent. Seven rebels suffered in London. There are a hundred names in the bill of attainder against the rebels; but most of them were subsequently pardoned, including Stanley's intriguing wife, who was merely given into the custody of her perfidious husband, an act of unwise leniency which amounted to recklessness.[13]

The other rebels ran away. Dorset and old Morton fled overseas. Sir Thomas St. Leger was captured and executed by beheading in Exeter, along with Thomas Ramme and one other criminal. Seven rebels were punished in London. There are a hundred names listed in the bill of attainder against the rebels; however, most of them were later pardoned, including Stanley's scheming wife, who was just handed over to her deceitful husband, a move of foolish leniency that bordered on recklessness.[13]

{133}

{133}

Richard had destroyed all opposition, and he now entered upon the serious business of government. Although his administration was profusely liberal, he checked corruption, reformed the public offices, and {134} promoted economy in the service of the state. Parliament met on January 23, 1484, and Master William Catesby was chosen Speaker. Its first business was to give full validity to the 'Titulus Regius' by embodying it in an Act of Parliament. The public acts of Richard's parliament are noted for their wisdom and beneficial effects. One of them gave security to purchasers of land against secret feoffments, another conferred power on magistrates to accept bail from persons accused of felony, another was intended to prevent the intimidation of juries. The abolition of benevolences was a most beneficent measure, designed to put an end to an oppressive system of extorting money. An elaborate statute was also passed to check malpractices in the manufacture of woollen goods. The statutes of Richard III. were the first that were published in English. The distinction between public and private acts was also first made in this parliament. The latter included the reversal of the attainder of the Percys, several other restitutions, and grants for endowments, including a grant for the endowment of Bishop Stillington's college at Acaster.

Richard had eliminated all opposition and was now focused on governing. Although his leadership was very generous, he kept corruption in check, made reforms in public offices, and promoted efficiency in state services. Parliament convened on January 23, 1484, and Master William Catesby was elected as Speaker. Its first order of business was to officially endorse the 'Titulus Regius' by including it in an Act of Parliament. The public acts of Richard's parliament are noted for their wisdom and positive impact. One law protected land buyers from hidden transactions, another gave magistrates the authority to accept bail from those accused of serious crimes, and another aimed to prevent jury intimidation. The abolition of benevolences was a very beneficial measure meant to end a burdensome practice of extorting money. A detailed law was also enacted to address wrongdoing in wool manufacture. Richard III's statutes were the first to be published in English. This parliament also marked the first distinction between public and private acts. The private acts included the reversal of the Percy family's attainder, several other restorations, and grants for endowments, including a grant for Bishop Stillington's college at Acaster.

Lord Bacon, no friendly critic, said of Richard III. that he was 'a prince in military virtue approved, jealous of the honour of the English nation, and likewise a good law maker for the ease and solace of the common people.'[14] In speaking of the parliament of Richard III. Lord Campbell says: 'We have no difficulty in pronouncing Richard's parliament the most meritorious national assembly for protecting the liberty of the subject, and putting down abuses in the administration of justice that had sat in England since the reign of Henry III.'[15]

Lord Bacon, not the most friendly critic, remarked about Richard III that he was "a prince recognized for his military skills, protective of the honor of the English nation, and also a good lawmaker for the comfort and well-being of the common people."[14] When discussing Richard III's parliament, Lord Campbell noted: "We have no trouble declaring Richard's parliament the most commendable national assembly for safeguarding the rights of individuals and addressing abuses in the administration of justice that had occurred in England since the reign of Henry III."[15]

{135}

{135}

The revenue

The income

King Richard III. introduced reforms in the revenue departments, which were prepared under his own eye. He ordered the Auditor of the Exchequer to submit an annual return of all revenues, issues, and profits; while the Lord Treasurer was to make a return of all money received and disbursed in his office. Formerly the Pell Issue and Receipt Rolls only showed net sums paid into the Exchequer, 'reprises' and direct payments being ignored.

King Richard III introduced reforms in the revenue departments, which were prepared under his close supervision. He instructed the Auditor of the Exchequer to provide an annual report of all revenues, expenses, and profits; meanwhile, the Lord Treasurer was to report all money received and spent in his office. Previously, the Pell Issue and Receipt Rolls only displayed net amounts paid into the Exchequer, overlooking 'reprises' and direct payments.

The principal source of revenue was from the customs. The 'antiqua costuma' consisted of 6s. 8d. on the sack of wool, and 13s. 4d. on the last of leather. The 'parva costuma' included 3s. 4d. on a sack of wool, a small tax on cloth and other imports and exports, and an ad valorem duty of 2d. in the pound, and 3d. from foreigners, on general merchandise. Tonnage and poundage was 1s. in the pound on the value of most goods, except wool and leather, and 3d. on each tun of wine. The 'antiqua costuma' and 'parva costuma' were hereditary, but tonnage and poundage had to be voted by parliament at the beginning of each reign. Customs duties brought in 18,629l. in the first, and 20,743l. in the second year of King Richard's reign. The old crown revenues yielded 17,900l., Hanaper 2,930l., and other receipts 5,297l. The total annual revenue was 50,356l. in the first, and 57,122l. in the second year.

The main source of income came from customs. The 'antiqua costuma' was 6s. 8d. on a sack of wool and 13s. 4d. on the last of leather. The 'parva costuma' included 3s. 4d. on a sack of wool, a small tax on cloth and other imports and exports, and an ad valorem duty of 2d. per pound, and 3d. from foreigners on general merchandise. Tonnage and poundage was 1s. per pound on the value of most goods, except wool and leather, and 3d. on each tun of wine. The 'antiqua costuma' and 'parva costuma' were hereditary, but tonnage and poundage had to be voted on by parliament at the start of each reign. Customs duties brought in 18,629l. in the first year and 20,743l. in the second year of King Richard's reign. The old crown revenues provided 17,900l., Hanaper 2,930l., and other receipts 5,297l. The total annual revenue was 50,356l. in the first year and 57,122l. in the second year.

The navy

The Navy

The navy in those days was small, indeed it had ceased to exist during the wretched misrule of Henry VI. Richard had, as Lord Admiral during his brother's reign, been gradually restoring the navy to efficiency, and in 1480 his brother appointed a 'Keeper of the Ships,' the officer who had control of naval organisation. Thomas Rogers, a merchant and fishmonger of {136} London, was continued as 'Keeper of the Ships' during King Richard's reign, the navy consisting of seven ships, the 'Nicholas,' 'Governor,' 'Grace Dieu,' 'Mary of the Tower,' 'Martin Garcia,' 'Falcon,' and 'Trinity.'

The navy back then was small; in fact, it had completely disappeared during the terrible mismanagement of Henry VI. Richard, serving as Lord Admiral during his brother's reign, had been gradually working to make the navy efficient again. In 1480, his brother appointed a 'Keeper of the Ships,' who was in charge of naval organization. Thomas Rogers, a merchant and fishmonger from London, continued as 'Keeper of the Ships' during King Richard's reign, with the navy consisting of seven ships: the 'Nicholas,' 'Governor,' 'Grace Dieu,' 'Mary of the Tower,' 'Martin Garcia,' 'Falcon,' and 'Trinity.'

While parliament was sitting the Convocation also assembled. The bishops and clergy presented an adulatory address to the King, praying that he would redress their grievances, 'seeing your most noble and blessed disposition in all things.' In reply Richard granted a charter to the clergy, confirming their liberties and immunities; and he took the opportunity of enjoining a closer attention to their spiritual duties. With this object he issued a Royal Letter calling upon Churchmen to enforce discipline and promote morality among the people. The Convocation voted the King three-tenths, which yielded 5,600l.

While Parliament was in session, the Convocation also met. The bishops and clergy presented a flattering address to the King, asking him to address their concerns, 'seeing your most noble and blessed disposition in all things.' In response, Richard granted a charter to the clergy, confirming their rights and privileges; he also took the opportunity to emphasize the importance of their spiritual responsibilities. To that end, he issued a Royal Letter urging Church leaders to enforce discipline and promote morality among the people. The Convocation voted to give the King three-tenths, which amounted to £5,600.

Before the prorogation the King took measures to induce the Queen Dowager to come out of sanctuary with her daughters. He promised that, if they would be guided and ruled by him, he would treat them kindly and honourably as his kinswomen, marry them to gentlemen born, and give them suitable allowances. Elizabeth agreed to these terms, which were faithfully observed; and the King also undertook to grant a pension of 700 marks a year for her own maintenance. She not only came out of sanctuary with her daughters, but showed so much confidence in Richard's good faith that she sent to her son, the Marquis of Dorset, to return to England and submit himself to the King.

Before the session ended, the King took steps to persuade the Queen Dowager to leave sanctuary with her daughters. He promised that if they followed his guidance, he would treat them kindly and respectfully as family, marry them to noble gentlemen, and provide them with appropriate allowances. Elizabeth accepted these terms, which were reliably kept; the King also agreed to grant her a pension of 700 marks a year for her own support. She not only left sanctuary with her daughters but also showed so much trust in Richard's sincerity that she sent for her son, the Marquis of Dorset, to return to England and pledge his loyalty to the King.

Death of the Prince of Wales

Death of the Prince of Wales

In March, 1484, the King and Queen left London, and proceeded northwards by way of Cambridge, reaching Nottingham on April 20. Here they received intelligence of the death of the young Prince of Wales, which took place at Middleham on the 9th of the same {137} month. The unhappy parents were distracted with the most violent grief. 'You might have seen his father and mother in a state almost bordering on madness by reason of their sudden grief.'[16] The child was interred in the chapel built by Richard himself, on the north side of Sheriff Hutton church. The King had placed 'the sun in splendour,' the favourite device of his brother Edward, in one of the windows. An alabaster effigy of the young Prince of Wales, habited in a loose gown with a coronet on his head, was fixed on an altar tomb. The south side of the tomb is divided into compartments. In the centre one the heart-broken father is represented in armour, offering up prayer to the Almighty, who is supporting a crucifix. On each side, in other compartments, there are shields now quite plain, probably once painted, supported by angels; and on the window jamb there is a shield charged with a cross of St. George in bold relief, the badge of the garter. The charges on the other shields have probably been wilfully defaced, as well as any crowns or ensigns of royalty, to conceal the identity of the monument. This was perhaps done to avoid complete desecration at Tudor hands. Some months after the child's death, when Richard had to sign a warrant for the last expenses connected with the funeral of his 'most dear son,' he touchingly added, in his own handwriting, 'whom God pardon.'[17] This prayer may have suggested the subject of the sculptured panel on the tomb, where the petition is made to pass, in form of a scroll, from the suppliant's lips to the ear of God.

In March 1484, the King and Queen left London and traveled north via Cambridge, arriving in Nottingham on April 20. Here, they learned of the young Prince of Wales's death, which occurred at Middleham on the 9th of the same month. The devastated parents were overwhelmed with intense grief. "You could see his father and mother nearly driven to madness by their sudden sorrow." The child was buried in the chapel built by Richard himself, on the north side of Sheriff Hutton church. The King had placed "the sun in splendour," his brother Edward's favorite emblem, in one of the windows. An alabaster statue of the young Prince of Wales, dressed in a loose gown with a crown on his head, was placed on an altar tomb. The south side of the tomb is divided into sections. In the center, the heartbroken father is depicted in armor, praying to the Almighty, who is holding a crucifix. On each side, in other sections, there are now blank shields, likely once painted, held up by angels; and on the window jamb, there's a shield featuring a bold relief of the St. George cross, the badge of the Garter. The designs on the other shields have likely been willfully damaged, as well as any crowns or symbols of royalty, to hide the monument's identity. This may have been done to prevent complete desecration at the hands of the Tudors. A few months after the child died, when Richard had to sign a warrant for the final expenses related to the funeral of his "most dear son," he poignantly added, in his own handwriting, "whom God pardon." This prayer might have inspired the scene on the sculpted panel of the tomb, where the request is depicted as a scroll passing from the suppliant's lips to God's ear.

King Richard, after the death of his own son, {138} declared his nephew Edward, Earl of Warwick, son of his brother Clarence, to be heir to the throne. It was no doubt intended to reverse the attainder in due time. Meanwhile young Warwick was given precedence before all other peers. He resided sometimes at Sheriff Hutton, sometimes with his aunt, as a member of the King's household.[18]

King Richard, after the death of his son, {138} named his nephew Edward, Earl of Warwick, the son of his brother Clarence, as the heir to the throne. This was likely meant to eventually reverse the attainder. In the meantime, young Warwick was given priority over all other peers. He sometimes stayed at Sheriff Hutton and sometimes with his aunt, as a member of the King’s household.[18]

It is asserted by Rous that the King changed his mind soon afterwards, and declared his nephew the Earl of Lincoln to be his heir, closely imprisoning young Warwick.[19] Rous was a dishonest and unscrupulous writer, and this particular statement is disproved by documentary evidence. For on May 13, 1485, the Mayor and Corporation of York determined to address a letter to the Lords of Warwick and Lincoln and other of the Council at Sheriff Hutton.[20] The precedence here given to young Warwick above Lincoln, and the fact of his being addressed as one of the Council, prove the statement of Rous to be false. It shows also that Warwick had not been superseded, and that he was still heir to the throne, just before the battle of Bosworth.[21] He was probably a member of the King's household, and one of the children mentioned in the Royal Ordinance of July 23, 1484.

It is claimed by Rous that the King changed his mind soon after and named his nephew, the Earl of Lincoln, as his heir, while keeping young Warwick closely imprisoned.[19] Rous was an untrustworthy and deceitful writer, and this specific claim is contradicted by documentary evidence. On May 13, 1485, the Mayor and Corporation of York decided to send a letter to the Lords of Warwick and Lincoln and others of the Council at Sheriff Hutton.[20] The fact that young Warwick was given precedence over Lincoln and addressed as one of the Council proves Rous's statement to be untrue. It also indicates that Warwick had not been replaced and was still the heir to the throne just before the battle of Bosworth.[21] He was likely a member of the King's household and one of the children mentioned in the Royal Ordinance of July 23, 1484.

Richard III. made a progress in the north of England during the summer of 1484, superintending the {139} coast defences, and in August he was again at Nottingham receiving an embassy from Scotland. The King gave audience to the Scottish envoys in the great hall of Nottingham Castle on September 16, seated under a royal canopy and surrounded by the chief officers of state. A truce was established for three years, and a marriage was agreed upon between the eldest son of James III. and the Lady Anne de la Pole,[22] niece of the King of England. At about the same time a friendly treaty was ratified between Richard and the Duke of Brittany.

Richard III traveled through northern England during the summer of 1484, overseeing the coast defenses. In August, he was back in Nottingham meeting with an embassy from Scotland. The King met with the Scottish envoys in the great hall of Nottingham Castle on September 16, seated under a royal canopy and surrounded by the chief officials of state. A truce was established for three years, and it was agreed that the eldest son of James III would marry Lady Anne de la Pole, the niece of the King of England. Around the same time, a friendly treaty was also confirmed between Richard and the Duke of Brittany.

In the autumn of 1484 the body of Henry VI. was, by the King's order, removed from Chertsey and interred in St. George's Chapel at Windsor, on the south side of the high altar, the tomb of Edward IV. being on the north side. The chapel was then nearly finished.

In the fall of 1484, the body of Henry VI was ordered by the King to be moved from Chertsey and buried in St. George's Chapel at Windsor, on the south side of the high altar, while the tomb of Edward IV was on the north side. The chapel was almost completed at that time.

Popularity of the King

King's Popularity

Richard III. returned to London on November 9. He was met by the Lord Mayor and Aldermen with upwards of four hundred citizens, who escorted him to his residence at the Wardrobe in Blackfriars. Christmas was kept at Westminster with all gaiety and splendour, the young niece Elizabeth being richly attired in a dress similar to that of the Queen, according to the gossiping old monk of Croyland. But the beloved consort of so many years, the playfellow of Richard's early days, who had shared all his joys and sorrows, the mother of his lost child, was passing away. Like her sister Isabella, Queen Anne was delicate, and she was now in a rapid decline. She died on March 16, 1485,[23] and was buried in Westminster Abbey; her {140} sorrowing husband shedding tears over her grave.[24] As an aggravation of the King's grief, an odious report, probably originating in the wishes of the Queen Dowager and her daughter, was spread abroad that he meditated a marriage with his illegitimate niece. As soon as it came to Richard's ears, he gave it formal and public contradiction.[25]

Richard III returned to London on November 9. He was welcomed by the Lord Mayor and Aldermen along with over four hundred citizens, who escorted him to his home at the Wardrobe in Blackfriars. Christmas was celebrated at Westminster with great joy and splendor, and his young niece Elizabeth wore a dress similar to the Queen's, according to the chatty old monk from Croyland. But the beloved wife of so many years, Richard's childhood playmate, who had shared all his joys and sorrows and was the mother of his lost child, was fading away. Like her sister Isabella, Queen Anne was fragile, and she was in a rapid decline. She died on March 16, 1485,[23] and was buried in Westminster Abbey; her {140} grieving husband wept over her grave.[24] To worsen the King's sorrow, a hateful rumor, likely stemming from the desires of the Queen Dowager and her daughter, circulated that he was considering marrying his illegitimate niece. As soon as Richard heard about it, he publicly denied the claim.[25]

As the spring of 1485 advanced it became known that, encouraged and aided by the French court, the Lancastrian malcontents intended to attempt an invasion of England, and that, probably at the suggestion of Bishop Morton, they had put forward a pretender as a claimant of the crown. This was Henry Tudor, who was born at Pembroke Castle on January 28, 1457. His father, Edmund Tudor, was the son of a Welsh esquire with whom the widow of Henry V. had formed a clandestine connection. Thus Edmund was a half-brother of Henry VI., who created him Earl of Richmond, and his brother Jasper Earl of Pembroke. Henry Tudor was born two months after his father's death, when the widow was only in her fifteenth year. She was daughter of John Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, and at this time was the wife of Lord Stanley, her third husband. In 1471 Jasper Tudor fled into Brittany with his nephew Henry. Both Edmund and Jasper Tudor had been attainted and deprived of their earldoms. Edward IV. had created his brother Richard Earl of Richmond,[26] and the title had since merged in the crown. The earldom of Pembroke had been conferred on King Edward's son Edward. Henry Tudor, {141} who was never Earl of Richmond, had lived in Brittany for many years, but in 1484 he had gone to France, where the desire to injure her English neighbours induced the Lady of Beaujeu, daughter of Louis XI. and Regent for her young brother Charles VIII., to encourage the conspirators. Henry's claim to relationship with the Kings of the House of Lancaster was derived from his mother's descent from an illegitimate son of John of Gaunt.[27] It was afterwards considered unadvisable to put this untenable claim forward, except in vague terms, and Henry's title was based on conquest.

As spring of 1485 approached, it became clear that, with support from the French court, the Lancastrian discontented were planning to invade England. Likely encouraged by Bishop Morton, they had presented a pretender to claim the crown. This pretender was Henry Tudor, born at Pembroke Castle on January 28, 1457. His father, Edmund Tudor, was the son of a Welsh esquire who had secretly connected with the widow of Henry V. Consequently, Edmund was a half-brother to Henry VI, who made him Earl of Richmond, while his brother Jasper was made Earl of Pembroke. Henry Tudor was born two months after his father’s death when his mother was just fifteen. She was the daughter of John Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, and at this time, she was married to Lord Stanley, her third husband. In 1471, Jasper Tudor escaped to Brittany with his nephew Henry. Both Edmund and Jasper Tudor had been stripped of their titles and lands. Edward IV had made his brother Richard Earl of Richmond, and that title had since merged with the crown. The earldom of Pembroke was given to King Edward’s son Edward. Henry Tudor, who was never Earl of Richmond, had lived in Brittany for many years, but in 1484 he moved to France, where the desire to undermine their English rivals led Lady Beaujeu, daughter of Louis XI and Regent for her young brother Charles VIII, to support the conspirators. Henry's claim to the Lancastrian kings came from his mother's descent from an illegitimate son of John of Gaunt. It was later deemed unwise to promote this weak claim decisively, so Henry's title was based on conquest.

Threatened invasion

Imminent invasion

The King, in anticipation of the threatened invasion, took up a central position at Nottingham Castle in the spring of 1485, and issued commissions of array. In the early part of the year he had found the treasury nearly exhausted, and had been obliged to resort to a {142} loan, in order to raise funds for the defence of the country. His parliament had abolished the system of 'benevolences,' or forced contributions, which had often been resorted to by former kings and were very oppressive. Richard, in his difficulties, would not sanction this illegal practice, but he appealed to the people for a loan, delivering 'good and sufficient pledges' for its repayment.[28] Full payment was to be made in eighteen months, in two instalments. By Good Friday, April 1, about 20,000l. had been received, out of 30,000l. that had been asked for.

The King, anticipating the threatened invasion, took a central position at Nottingham Castle in the spring of 1485 and issued commissions for military support. Earlier in the year, he discovered the treasury was nearly empty and had to take out a loan to gather funds for the defense of the country. His parliament had eliminated the system of 'benevolences,' or forced contributions, which previous kings often used and were very oppressive. Richard, facing difficulties, wouldn't approve this illegal practice but asked the people for a loan, promising 'good and sufficient pledges' for repayment.[28] Full repayment was set for eighteen months, in two installments. By Good Friday, April 1, about £20,000 had been received, out of the £30,000 that had been requested.

On June 23 a royal proclamation was issued declaring Henry Tydder alias Tudor and his followers to be traitors and outlaws, and announcing that this Henry, son of Edmund, son of Owen Tydder, actually pretended to have a title to the crown. The Earl of Warwick and the King's niece Elizabeth were sent to Sheriff Hutton for safety. Edward and Richard, the young sons of Edward IV., must have been sent to the Tower with the same object.

On June 23, a royal proclamation was made declaring Henry Tydder, also known as Tudor, and his supporters as traitors and outlaws. It stated that this Henry, the son of Edmund and grandson of Owen Tydder, was claiming a right to the crown. The Earl of Warwick and the King’s niece, Elizabeth, were sent to Sheriff Hutton for protection. Edward and Richard, the young sons of Edward IV, were likely sent to the Tower for the same reason.

Meanwhile the French Regent, although there was no war and no pretext for hostilities with England, furnished the necessary funds to enable an expedition to be fitted out at Harfleur, and allowed French troops to be embarked under the command of a French officer named Philibert de Shaundé. Thus supported and accompanied, Henry Tudor landed at Milford Haven on August 8, 1485. He had with him a few Lancastrian exiles.

Meanwhile, the French Regent, even though there was no war and no reason to be hostile towards England, provided the funds needed to prepare an expedition at Harfleur and permitted French troops to board under a French officer named Philibert de Shaundé. With this support, Henry Tudor arrived at Milford Haven on August 8, 1485. He was accompanied by a few Lancastrian exiles.



{143}

{143}

PEERAGE OF RICHARD III.

Peerage of Richard III.

(Those printed in italic type were present at the Coronation.)

(Those printed in italics were present at the Coronation.)

DUKES

   1.  Duke of Buckingham, K.G.  (Stafford), held the train.
   2.  Duke of Suffolk, K.G.  (Pole), carried the sceptre.
   3.  Duke of Norfolk, K.G.  (Howard), held the crown.

ROYAL MINORS

   4.  Earl of Salisbury (Plantagenet), son of the King.
   5.  Earl of Warwick       , son of Clarence.
   6.  Earl of March and Pembroke, K.G.  (Plantagenet), illegitimate son of Edward IV.

EARLS

   7.  Earl of Lincoln (Pole), held the orb.
   8.  Earl of Surrey, K.G.  (Howard), held the sword of state.
   9.  Earl of Arundel, K.G.  (FitzAlan).
  10.  Earl of Northumberland, K.G.  (Percy), held the sword of mercy.
  11.  Earl of Westmoreland (Nevill), sick.
  12.  Earl of Wiltshire (Herbert), held the queen's crown.
  13.  Earl of Kent (Grey), held the ecclesiastical sword of justice.
  14.  Earl of Nottingham (Berkeley).
  15.  Earl of Huntingdon, held the queen's sceptre.
  16.  Earl of Shrewsbury (Talbot)   } minors
  17.  Earl of Essex (Bourchier)     }

VISCOUNTS

  18.  Viscount Lovell, K.G., held the civil sword of justice.
  19.  Viscount Lisle (Grey), held the rod with dove.

BARONS

  20.  Lord Abergavenny (Nevill).
  21.  Lord Maltravers, K.G.  (Fitz-Alan).
  22.  Lord Grey of Codnor.
  23.  Lord Grey of Wilton.
  24.  Lord Grey of Powys.
  25.  Lord Morley.
  26.  Lord Scrope of Bolton, K.G.
  27.  Lord Scrope of Masham.
  28.  Lord Beauchamp.
  29.  Lord Lumley.
  30.  Lord Audley.
  31.  Lord Stourton.
  32.  Lord FitzHugh.
  33.  Lord Zouch.
  34.  Lord Dacre.
  35.  Lord Ferrers, K.G.
  36.  Lord Cobham.
  37.  Lord Stanley, K.G., held the mace of constable.

  [1] Turned traitors.
  [2] Eldest sons raised to the Upper House.



{144}

{144}

BARONS--Continued

  38.  Lord Strange.[2]
  39.  Lord Welles.[1]
  40.  Lord Greystoke, on the borders.
  41.  Lord Mountjoy, in Calais.
  42.  Lord Dudley, K.G., very old.
  43.  Lord Hungerford,[2] a minor.
  44.  Lord Ogle, on the borders.
  45.  Lord de la Warre, overseas.

PRELATES

   1.  Archbishop of Canterbury (Bourchier).
   2.  Bishop of Durham (Dudley).
   3.  Bishop of Rochester (Audley).
   4.  Bishop of Exeter (Courtenay).
   5.  Bishop of Norwich (Goldwell).
   6.  Bishop of Wells (Stillington).
   7.  Bishop of Salisbury (Woodville).
   8.  Bishop of Lincoln (Russell).

UNDER ATTAINDER

   1.  Earl of Oxford, Lancastrian.
   2.  Earl of Devonshire,   "
   3.  Lord Rivers,          "
   4.  Lord Dynham,          "
   5.  Lord Beaumont,        "
   6.  Lord Clifford (minor) "
   7.  Marquis of Dorset, Woodville faction.
   8.  Jasper Tudor, former Earl of Pembroke.[3]
   9.  Henry Tudor, who calls himself Earl of Richmond.[4]

MINISTERS OF RICHARD III.

  Earl Marshal--The Duke of Norfolk.
  Lord Chancellor--Dr. John Russell, Bishop of Lincoln.
  Lord Chamberlain--Viscount Lovell, K.G. (at Bosworth).  Killed at Stoke.
  Lord Steward--Lord Stanley (traitor).
  Lord Constable--Duke of Buckingham (traitor), then Sir Ralph Ashton.
  Lord Admiral--Duke of Norfolk, K.G.  (at Bosworth).  Killed in battle.
  'Keeper of the Ships'--Thomas Rogers.
  Lord Privy Seal--John Gunthorpe, Dean of Wells.
  Lord Treasurer--Lord Audley (died 1491).
  Chancellor of the Exchequer--William Catesby (at Bosworth).  Killed
    by Henry VII.


  [1] Turned traitors.
  [2] Eldest sons raised to the Upper House.
  [3] The earldom of Pembroke belonged to young Edward, eldest
      illegitimate son of Edward IV.
  [4] The earldom of Richmond had merged in the crown, having been
      granted to the Duke of Gloucester.



{145}

{145}

  Chancellor of the Duchy--Thomas Metcalfe.  
  Secretary of State--John Kendall (at Bosworth).  Killed in battle.  
  Lord Deputy of Ireland--Earl of Kildare (died 1513).  
  Clerk of the Council--James Harington (at Bosworth).  Killed in battle.  
  Treasurer of the Household--Walter Hopton (at Bosworth).  Killed in battle.  
  Comptrollers of the Household--Sir Robert Percy (of Scotton, near Knaresborough), (at Bosworth).  Killed in battle.  And Sir John Buck (at Bosworth).  Killed by Henry VII.  
  Keeper of the Great Wardrobe--Pierce Courteys.  

COMMISSIONERS FOR PEACE WITH SCOTLAND, 1484.

  John Bishop of Lincoln  
  Richard of St. Asaph  
  Duke of Norfolk  
  Earl of Northumberland  
  Lord Privy Seal  
  Sir W. Stanley  
  Lord Stanley  
  Lord Strange  
  Lord Powys  
  Lord FitzHugh  
  Lord Dacre  
  Master of the Rolls  
  Sir Richard Ratcliffe  
  William Catesby  
  Richard Salkeld.  

JUDGES AND LAW OFFICERS OF RICHARD III.

  Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench . .  William Hussey.  
  Lord Chief Justice of Common Pleas . . . .  Thomas Brian.  
  Chief Baron of the Exchequer . . . . . . .  Sir Humphrey Starbury.  
  Master of the Rolls  . . . . . . . . . . .  Thomas Barrow.  
  Judges--King's Bench . . . . . . . . . . .  Roger Townshend.  
                "      . . . . . . . . . . .  Guy Fairfax.  
          Common Pleas . . . . . . . . . . .  William Jenney.  
                "      . . . . . . . . . . .  Richard Neele.  
          Exchequer    . . . . . . . . . . .  Brian Roucliffe.  
                "      . . . . . . . . . . .  Ralph Wolseley.  
  Attorney-General . . . . . . . . . . . . .  Morgan Kidwelly.[1]  
  Solicitor-General  . . . . . . . . . . . .  Thomas Lymon.[2]  

  [1] Morgan Kidwelly, King Richard's Attorney-General, was believed, even by Miss Halsted, to have betrayed him and joined Henry Tudor.  However, Mr. Gairdner has cleared his name and shown that the belief was due to a name similarity.  The Attorney-General remained true and loyal until the end.  

  [2] The Solicitor-General married Jane Shore, with the permission of King Richard.



{146}

{146}

  King's Serjeants . . . . . . . . . . . . . Thomas Tremayne.  
         "         . . . . . . . . . . . . . Roger Townshend.  
         "         . . . . . . . . . . . . . John Vavasour.  
  Recorder of London . . . . . . . . . . . . Nicholas Fitzwilliam.  

KING RICHARD'S BISHOPS  

  1454-86.    Thomas Bourchier,[1][4] Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury.  
  1480-1501.  Thomas Rotherham,[4] Archbishop of York.  
  1448-89.    Thomas Kempe[4] (then aged 79), Bishop of London.  
  1447-87.    William de Waynflete,[2]  Bishop of Winchester.  
  1476-85.    William Dudley,[1][2][3] Bishop of Durham.  
  1465-92.    Robert Stillington,[1] Bishop of Bath and Wells.  
  1478-1504.  Edward Story,[4] Bishop of Chichester.  
  1478-86.    John Morton (traitor),[4] Bishop of Ely.  
  1478-86.    Peter Courtenay (traitor),[1][4] Bishop of Exeter.  
  1474-92.    Thomas Milling (Abbot of Westminster), Bishop of Hereford.  
  1459-92.    William Smith,[3] Bishop of Lichfield.  
  1480-95.    John Russell,[1] Bishop of Lincoln.  
  1472-99.    James Goldwell,[1][4] Bishop of Norwich.  
  1480-92.    Edmund Audley,[1][4] Bishop of Rochester.  
  1482-85.    Lionel Woodville (traitor),[1] Bishop of Salisbury.  
  1476-86.    John Alcock,[2][3] Bishop of Worcester.  
  1478-95.    Richard Bell,[4] Bishop of Carlisle.  
  1464-96.    Thomas Ednam,[4] Bishop of Bangor.  
  1478-96.    John Marshall,[4] Bishop of Llandaff.  
  1472-95.    Richard Redman,[2][3] Bishop of St. Asaph.  
  1483.       Thomas Langton,[2] Bishop of St. David's.  
  1480-87.    Richard Oldham, Bishop of Sodor and Man.  
  1474-98.    John Esteney,[1] Abbot of Westminster.  

KNIGHTS OF THE GARTER, CREATED BY RICHARD III.  

   1.  Sir John Conyers (at Bosworth).  Escaped.  
   2.  The Earl of Surrey (at Bosworth).  Taken prisoner.  
   3.  Viscount Lovell (at Bosworth).  Escaped.  Killed at Stoke.  The  
         King's closest friend.  

  [1] At the coronation.  
  [2] Received the King at Oxford.  
  [3] With the King at Warwick  
  [4] At Henry Tudor's first Parliament.  



{147}

{147}

   4.  Sir Richard Ratcliffe (at Bosworth).  Killed in the battle.
   5.  Sir Thomas Burgh.
   6.  Lord Stanley (traitor).
   7.  Sir Richard Tunstall.

KNIGHTS

  Sir Robert Dymoke (the champion)   was knighted on July 5, 1483.
  Sir Robert Percy . . . . . . . . .        "     "       "
  Sir Walter Hopton  . . . . . . . .        "     "       "
  Sir William Jenney (Judge) . . . .        "     "       "
  Sir Robert Brackenbury . . . . . .        "     "       "  1485.

KNIGHTS OF THE BATH, CREATED AT THE CORONATION OF RICHARD III.[1]

   1.  Sir Edmund de la Pole (son of the Duke of Suffolk).
   2.  Sir John Grey (son of the Earl of Kent).
   3.  Sir William Zouch (brother of Lord Zouch).
   4.  Sir George Neville (son of Lord Abergavenny).
   5.  Sir Christopher Willoughby.
   6.  Sir William Berkeley, of Beverston (traitor).
   7.  Sir Henry Babington.  (Buck has Bainton.)
   8.  Sir Thomas Arundell.
   9.  Sir Thomas Boleyn.  (Buck has Bullen.)
  10.  Sir Edmund Bedingfield.
  11.  Sir Gervase Clifton.  Wounded at Bosworth.
  12.  Sir William Saye (son of Lord Saye, who died at Barnet).
  13.  Sir William Enderby.
  14.  Sir Thomas Lewknor (traitor).
  15.  Sir Thomas Ormonde.
  16.  Sir John Browne.
  17.  Sir William Berkeley, of Wyldy.
  18.  Sir Edmund Cornwall, Baron of Burford.


  [1] From Grafton, p. 799, and Holinshed, p. 733; Harl. MS.  293,
      fol. 208b, and 2115, fol. 152; Buck, p. 26.



[1] Morton in Grafton, p. 127.

[1] Morton in Grafton, p. 127.

[2] Harl MSS. 433, fol. 269. Their high rank is shown by the order that no livery is to exceed the allowance, 'but only to my Lord (Lincoln?) and the children.' See Davies, York Records, p. 212 n., who also makes the suggestion that these children were the offspring of Edward IV. and the young Earl of Warwick.

[2] Harl MSS. 433, fol. 269. Their high status is indicated by the rule that no livery can go over the limit, 'except for my Lord (Lincoln?) and the children.' See Davies, York Records, p. 212 n., who also proposes that these children might have been the offspring of Edward IV. and the young Earl of Warwick.

[3] King Richard's progress:

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] King Richard's journey:

  Windsor       July 22, 1483   |   Gloucester    August 1, 1483  
  Reading       23  "     "      |   Tewkesbury    4   "    "  
  Oxford        24  "     "      |   Worcester     6   "    "  
  Warwick*      August 8,  "    |   Doncaster    25   "    "  
  Coventry      15  "     "      |   Pontefract   27   "    "  
  Leicester     17  "     "      |   York         30   "    "  
  Nottingham+   22  "     "  

  * A week.  
  + Letter from Secretary Kendal to the Mayor of York, August 23; Drake, p. 116.

[4] Rous.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous.

[5] Worcester, Lichfield, Durham, St. Asaph, and Bangor (Rous, 217).

[5] Worcester, Lichfield, Durham, St. Asaph, and Bangor (Rous, 217).

[6] Of St. David's.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Of St. David's.

[7] See also Rous, p. 216.

[7] See also Rous, p. 216.

[8] Sheppard's Christ Church Letters, 46, quoted by Gairdner, p. 115.

[8] Sheppard's Christ Church Letters, 46, cited by Gairdner, p. 115.

[9] Rymer, xii. 200, quoted by Gairdner, p.

[9] Rymer, xii. 200, quoted by Gairdner, p.

[10] Buck, p. 31, who gives the Letters Patent.

[10] Buck, p. 31, who provides the Letters Patent.

[11] Confession of his son.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Confession from his son.

[12] It is generally alleged that there was no trial. The appointment of Sir Ralph Ashton proves that there was.

[12] It's commonly claimed that no trial took place. The appointment of Sir Ralph Ashton shows that there was one.

[13] King Richard's Traitors, Oct. 1483

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] King Richard's Traitors, Oct. 1483

In the bill of attainder (Rot. Part. v. p. 294) there are 100 persons. Of these were executed

In the bill of attainder (Rot. Part. v. p. 294) there are 100 people. Of these, were executed.

The Duke of Buckingham at Salisbury.
Sir Thomas St. Leger at Exeter.
A person named Ramme at Exeter.
Some executed after trial at Torrington by Lord Scrope.

The Duke of Buckingham in Salisbury.
Sir Thomas St. Leger in Exeter.
A person named Ramme in Exeter.
Some executed after trial in Torrington by Lord Scrope.

Wm. Collingbourne had offered another man 8l. to go to Hy. Tudor in Brittany and urge him to invade England. If they would land at Poole, he would get people to rise. Executed in London, and 6 others, 2 taken in Kent, 4 in Southwark.

Wm. Collingbourne had offered another man £8 to go to Hy. Tudor in Brittany and convince him to invade England. If they landed in Poole, he would rally people to rise up. Executed in London, along with 6 others; 2 were captured in Kent, and 4 in Southwark.

  Courtenay, Bishop of Exeter       }
  Woodville, Bishop of Salisbury    }
  Morton, Bishop of Ely             }
  Marquis of Dorset                 }  fled overseas.
    (son of the Queen Dowager)      }
  Lord Welles                       }
    (uncle of Henry Tudor)          }

Proclaimed Traitors—

Declared Traitors—

  Henry Tudor, who called himself the Earl of Richmond.*
  Jasper Tudor, the former Earl of Pembroke.*
  Sir E. Courtenay.
  Margaret, Lord Stanley's wife.
  Sir William Cheney, to persuade the Duke of Brittany to assist.
  John Cheney in Salisbury, and others.
  Wm. Noreys from Yachendon                  }
  Sir Wm. Berkeley from Beverton             }
  Sir Roger Tocotes from Bromham, pardoned   }  44 at Newbury and in
  Sir Wm. Stonor from Berks.                 }    Berks.
  Sir John Fogge, along with 26 others            }
  Richard Beauchamp from St. Amand           }
  William Knyvett from Bodenham                 }  with Buckingham at
  John Hush, a merchant from London                }    Bechurch
  Thomas Nandike, a necromancer from Cambridge     }
  Sir George Brown from Bletchworth, and others executed at
    Maidstone (Oct. 18), Rochester (Oct. 20), Gravesend (Oct. 22).
  Sir John Gifford.
  Sir Thomas Lewknor.
  Sir Richard Gilford.
  Reynald Pympe.
  Sir Edward Poynings.
  Sir William Brandon.
  Sir John Wingfield.
  Arthur Keane.
  Sir William Hunter, pardoned.
  Sir Thomas Ferveys,    "
  Nicholas Gaynsford,    "

One hundred named in the Bill, a significant number later
pardoned.

Harl. MSS. No. 433, p. 128; Halsted, ii. 276 n.; Sharon Turner.

* Henry Tudor had never been Earl of Richmond. His father was attainted, and the title was given to Richard Duke of Gloucester, with whom it merged in the crown. Jasper Tudor had been Earl of Pembroke before his attainder. Hence Henry Tudor is named as 'calling himself Earl of Richmond,' while Jasper is 'late Earl of Pembroke.' After the attainder the Earldom of Pembroke was conferred by Edward IV. on his son Edward.

* Henry Tudor had never been Earl of Richmond. His father was declared unfit, and the title was given to Richard, Duke of Gloucester, which then merged with the crown. Jasper Tudor had been Earl of Pembroke before his unfit status. Therefore, Henry Tudor is referred to as 'calling himself Earl of Richmond,' while Jasper is labeled as 'the late Earl of Pembroke.' After the declaration of unfit status, Edward IV conferred the Earldom of Pembroke on his son Edward.

[14] Life of Henry VII.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Life of Henry VII.

[15] Lives of the Lord Chancellors, i. p. 407.

[15] Lives of the Lord Chancellors, i. p. 407.

[16] 'Vidisses tantisper patrem et matrem, iis novis apud Nothinghaniam ubi tunc residebant, auditis præ subitis doloribus pene insanire'—Croyland, p. 571.

[16] 'If only I could have seen my father and mother, at that new place in Nottingham where they were living, after hearing about their sudden pain, I was nearly going mad'—Croyland, p. 571.

[17] Harl. MS. No. 433, fol. 183.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Harl. MS. No. 433, fol. 183.

[18] Rous, pp. 217-218. 'Non multo post principe, ut dicitur, mortuo, juvenis comes Warwici Edwardus, filius primogenitus Georgii ducis Clarenciæ, proclamatus est apparens Angliæ in curia regali, et in serviciis ad mensam et cameram post regem et reginam primo ei serviebatur.'

[18] Rous, pp. 217-218. 'Shortly after the prince's death, as it's said, Edward, the young Earl of Warwick, the eldest son of George, Duke of Clarence, was declared the heir apparent of England in the royal court, and he was first served at the king’s and queen’s table and in their chambers.'

[19] 'Postea sub arta custodia positus, conies Lincolniensis ei præferrebatur nomine Johannes Pole, filius et heres Johannis Pole ducis Suffolchiæ.'—Rous, p. 218.

[19] 'Later, under strict guard, he was preferred to the Lincolnshire coney by the name of John Pole, son and heir of John Pole, Duke of Suffolk.'—Rous, p. 218.

[20] Davies, York Records, p. 210.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Davies, York Records, p. 210.

[21] Moreover, Lincoln fell at Stoke, fighting for the Earl of Warwick as rightful king, not for himself.

[21] Moreover, Lincoln was defeated at Stoke, fighting for the Earl of Warwick as the legitimate king, not for his own benefit.

[22] This marriage never took place, and the Lady Anne became a nun at Sion.

[22] This marriage never happened, and Lady Anne became a nun at Sion.

[23] It is said by the Croyland monk (572) that there was an eclipse of the sun on the day of her death. This would make it March 16. Some authorities have the 11th.

[23] The Croyland monk (572) claims there was a solar eclipse on the day she died. This would date her death to March 16. However, some sources mention the 11th.

[24] Buck, p. 129. 'Non cum minore honore quam sicut reginam decuit sepeliri.'—Croyland, i. 572.

[24] Buck, p. 129. 'She was buried with no less honor than befitted a queen.'—Croyland, i. 572.

[25] Croyland, York Records, pp. 208, 210.

[25] Croyland, York Records, pp. 208, 210.

[26] Rot. Parl. vi. 227.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rot. Parl. vol. 6, p. 227.

[27] John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, the third son of Edward III., who lived to marry, had for his first wife Blanche, heiress of Henry Duke of Lancaster, through whom he acquired the title. By her he had Henry IV., who usurped the crown, Edward and John, who died young, Philippa, married to Joam I., King of Portugal, and Elizabeth Duchess of Exeter. He married secondly Constanza, heiress of Pedro King of Castille and Leon, and had a daughter Catalina, wife of Enrique III., King of Castille and Leon. A governess was engaged for the daughters of the Duke of Lancaster. This was Catharine, daughter of a herald of Hainault, named Payn Roet, who had married Sir Hugh Swynford in 1367. The Duke had four children by this woman, named John, Henry, Thomas, and Joan, surnamed Beaufort from the castle in France where they were born. All were born during the lifetime not only of the Duke's wife, but also of the governess's husband. The Duchess died in 1394, and the realm was scandalised by the marriage of the Duke of Lancaster with this woman on January 13, 1396. The Duke died in February 1399, Catharine Swynford on May 10, 1403. Their children were granted letters of legitimation by Richard II. in February 1397, confirmed by Henry IV. on February 10, 1407, 'excepta dignitate regali.' Henry Tudor's mother was granddaughter of John, the eldest of the Beauforts.

[27] John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, the third son of Edward III, married for the first time to Blanche, the heiress of Henry, Duke of Lancaster, through whom he gained the title. They had Henry IV, who took the crown, Edward and John, who died young, Philippa, who married Joam I, King of Portugal, and Elizabeth, Duchess of Exeter. He married a second time to Constanza, the heiress of Pedro, King of Castile and León, and they had a daughter, Catalina, who became the wife of Enrique III, King of Castile and León. A governess was hired for the Duke of Lancaster's daughters. This was Catharine, the daughter of a herald from Hainault named Payn Roet, who married Sir Hugh Swynford in 1367. The Duke had four children with her, named John, Henry, Thomas, and Joan, who were collectively known as Beaufort after the castle in France where they were born. All were born while both the Duke's wife and the governess's husband were still alive. The Duchess passed away in 1394, and the realm was shocked by the marriage of the Duke of Lancaster to this woman on January 13, 1396. The Duke died in February 1399, and Catharine Swynford on May 10, 1403. Their children were legitimized by Richard II in February 1397, which was confirmed by Henry IV on February 10, 1407, "except for royal dignity." Henry Tudor's mother was the granddaughter of John, the eldest of the Beauforts.

[28] Every act of Richard III. has been persistently misrepresented. This loan is usually alleged to have been a return to the illegal system of 'benevolences,' which Richard had himself abolished a year before, by Act of Parliament. Even Miss Halsted is led into this error. But Mr. Gairdner has completely disposed of the accusation. See Croyland, p. 572, and Lingard's remarks, iv. 255. Gairdner, p. 198.

[28] Every action of Richard III has been continually misrepresented. This loan is often claimed to have been a return to the illegal practice of 'benevolences,' which Richard himself had abolished a year earlier through an Act of Parliament. Even Miss Halsted falls into this mistake. However, Mr. Gairdner has thoroughly refuted the accusation. See Croyland, p. 572, and Lingard's comments, iv. 255. Gairdner, p. 198.




{148}

CHAPTER XI

THE BATTLE OF BOSWORTH

Richard's headquarters were at Nottingham Castle, the 'Castle of Care' as he had called it, since he received the news of his son's death there. With the aid of the loan a force had been raised and armed; while reinforcements were on their way from several directions. Here the news arrived that Henry Tudor[1] had landed at Milford Haven with 2,000 mercenaries. He would never have run this risk unless he had previously received distinct promises of adherence from the Talbots and Stanleys. His mother, the wife of Stanley, was an inveterate intriguer. She had already been detected in treasonable practices and contemptuously forgiven by the King. Now she had persuaded her treacherous husband that it would be more for his interests to be step-father to a new King owing everything to his treason, than to continue loyal to his generous and forgiving master. This explains the conduct of the Stanleys, which emboldened the invader to venture upon such an enterprise. The insurgents advanced by Cardigan and Welshpool to Shrewsbury. They were joined by several Welsh chiefs, and by Sir Gilbert Talbot with 2,000 men. Henry Tudor was accompanied by his uncle Jasper, and by John Vere, {149} son of the attainted Earl of Oxford. Reginald Bray,[2] his mother's steward, was in attendance on him, and Dr. Richard Fox[3] acted as his secretary. Most of the leaders of his troops were exiles who had been concerned in Buckingham's abortive treason. William Brandon,[4] Sir John Cheney, Sir Giles Daubeny, Sir Robert Willoughby, Sir John Byron, Richard Edgcombe,[5] and Sir Thomas Bourchier, all come under this category. Sir John Savage and Simon Digby[6] joined the invaders after they had landed, and Walter Hungerford[7] deserted just before the battle. No peer, except Stanley, joined the rebels.

Richard's headquarters were at Nottingham Castle, which he called the 'Castle of Care' since he received the news of his son's death there. With the help of a loan, a force had been raised and armed, while reinforcements were on their way from several directions. Here, the news came that Henry Tudor[1] had landed at Milford Haven with 2,000 mercenaries. He would never have taken this risk unless he had previously secured clear promises of loyalty from the Talbots and Stanleys. His mother, the wife of Stanley, was a notorious schemer. She had already been caught in treasonous acts and had been scornfully forgiven by the King. Now she convinced her duplicitous husband that it would be better for him to be a stepfather to a new King, who owed everything to his betrayal, than to remain loyal to his generous and forgiving master. This explains the actions of the Stanleys, which encouraged the invader to undertake such a venture. The insurgents moved from Cardigan and Welshpool towards Shrewsbury. They were joined by several Welsh chiefs and Sir Gilbert Talbot with 2,000 men. Henry Tudor was accompanied by his uncle Jasper and John Vere, son of the discredited Earl of Oxford. Reginald Bray,[2] his mother's steward, was with him, and Dr. Richard Fox[3] served as his secretary. Most of the leaders of his troops were exiles involved in Buckingham's failed rebellion. William Brandon,[4] Sir John Cheney, Sir Giles Daubeny, Sir Robert Willoughby, Sir John Byron, Richard Edgcombe,[5] and Sir Thomas Bourchier all fell into this category. Sir John Savage and Simon Digby[6] joined the invaders after they had landed, while Walter Hungerford[7] deserted just before the battle. No peer, except Stanley, joined the rebels.

Lord Stanley and his brother Sir William had raised forces in Lancashire and Cheshire, with the base intention of turning traitors to their King if a good opportunity offered, but of being on the winning side in any circumstances. With this object their design was to hold aloof until the last moment. Sir William Stanley had a secret interview with Henry at Stafford. On August 20 the insurgents, about 8,000 strong, arrived at Atherstone, nine miles beyond Tamworth. Here the Stanleys again met Henry secretly. They pretended to the King that they were retreating before the invaders.

Lord Stanley and his brother Sir William gathered forces in Lancashire and Cheshire, intending to betray their King if a good opportunity arose, but also to ensure they were on the winning side no matter what. They planned to stay neutral until the very last moment. Sir William Stanley had a secret meeting with Henry at Stafford. On August 20, the rebel forces, numbering around 8,000, arrived at Atherstone, nine miles past Tamworth. Here, the Stanleys secretly met with Henry again. They deceived the King into thinking they were retreating in the face of the invaders.

Richard was undoubtedly a man endowed with great military talent. He had shown remarkable {150} generalship, when quite a boy, at Barnet and Tewkesbury. He had conducted the Scottish campaign with signal success. He had promptly stamped out the Buckingham revolt. He was now to encounter the rebels. There can be no doubt that if he had waited for the reinforcements which were on their way, especially from the north, the result would never have been doubtful. But alas! he despised his enemy, and his open and generous nature prevented him from harbouring a suspicion of the foul treachery of the Stanleys until it was too late.

Richard was definitely a man with exceptional military skills. He had shown impressive leadership, even as a young man, at Barnet and Tewkesbury. He successfully led the Scottish campaign and quickly crushed the Buckingham rebellion. He was now set to face the rebels. There's no doubt that if he had waited for the reinforcements that were on their way, particularly from the north, the outcome would have been certain. But unfortunately, he underestimated his enemy, and his open and generous nature kept him from suspecting the treachery of the Stanleys until it was too late.

English pluck has been a motive power which has helped to place the English-speaking race in the forefront of the world's history. That dogged courage facing overwhelming odds rather than wait for help or give ground is the secret of England's success. Often leading to decisive victory it has sometimes resulted in disaster. Never more conspicuous than in the audacious campaigns of Crecy and Agincourt, when fortune was on the side of reckless valour, it was equally present on the fatal field of Beaugé, when Thomas Duke of Clarence lost his life. We find it again at Wakefield, a battle which resembles Bosworth in several respects. The brave and chivalrous father lost his life on the former, the gallant son on the latter field. Both Richards were full of English pluck. Both scorned to wait for succour; and preferred, like the men of Zutphen and of Balaclava, to charge into the midst of countless odds. Both were betrayed—the Duke of York by Nevill, the King by the Stanleys. These Plantagenets were fitting leaders of the people of England. While their dogged English pluck led some of them to destruction, the very same quality has secured decisive victory for England on a hundred fields.

English determination has been a driving force that has helped place English-speaking people at the forefront of world history. That relentless courage in the face of overwhelming odds, instead of waiting for help or backing down, is the key to England's success. While it often leads to decisive victories, it has sometimes ended in disaster. It was never more evident than in the bold campaigns of Crecy and Agincourt, when chance favored daring bravery, and it was equally present on the ill-fated battlefield of Beaugé, where Thomas Duke of Clarence lost his life. We see it again at Wakefield, a battle that resembles Bosworth in several ways. The brave and noble father was killed at Wakefield, and the valiant son fell at Bosworth. Both Richards were filled with English determination. Both refused to wait for help; instead, they chose, like the men of Zutphen and Balaclava, to charge into overwhelming odds. Both were betrayed—the Duke of York by Nevill, the King by the Stanleys. These Plantagenets were fitting leaders for the people of England. While their stubborn English determination led some of them to ruin, the very same trait has ensured decisive victories for England on a hundred battlefields.

{151}

{151}

On August 14 King Richard was hunting in Beskwood Park. He was an ardent sportsman, and this was fated to be his last day's sport. Monday the 15th was the Feast of the Assumption of the Virgin, and he devoutly kept it, as we learn from the Duke of Norfolk.[8] He commenced his march from Nottingham on Wednesday morning. He was surrounded by loyal and devoted friends. Viscount Lovell and Sir Robert Percy, the companions of his childhood, rode by his side. The veteran Duke of Norfolk, who had fought with the great Talbot at Châtillon, was hurrying up with a contingent from the eastern counties. His son, the gallant Earl of Surrey, was with him. Lords Ferrers and Zouch had arrived from the Midlands. The loyal old Constable, Sir Robert Brackenbury, had come by forced marches from London. The Earl of Northumberland, who owed much to his royal cousin,[9] was bringing a first instalment of troops from the north. The faithful city of York was represented by eighty of her citizens, stout-hearted and well equipped.[10] Other troops were on their way, and if the King had waited for them his victory was certain. All the loyal gentry of the north were in arms, but Richard did not give them time to reach his camp. Among them were the two Lords Scrope, Lords Dacre and Ogle, Lord Greystoke of Hinderskelf, the King's cousin,[11] who 'brought a mighty many,' and among the Yorkshire names of those loyal to King Richard were Gascoigne and Conyers, Strickland and Constable, Mauleverer and Plumpton, Tempest and Pudsey, Pilkington and Musgrave.

On August 14, King Richard was hunting in Beskwood Park. He was a passionate sportsman, and this was destined to be his last day of hunting. Monday the 15th was the Feast of the Assumption of the Virgin, which he observed devoutly, as reported by the Duke of Norfolk.[8] He started his march from Nottingham on Wednesday morning, surrounded by loyal and devoted friends. Viscount Lovell and Sir Robert Percy, his childhood companions, rode alongside him. The seasoned Duke of Norfolk, who had fought alongside the great Talbot at Châtillon, was rushing to join him with a group from the eastern counties. His son, the brave Earl of Surrey, was with him. Lords Ferrers and Zouch had arrived from the Midlands. The loyal old Constable, Sir Robert Brackenbury, had come in haste from London. The Earl of Northumberland, who owed a lot to his royal cousin,[9] was bringing the first batch of troops from the north. The steadfast city of York was represented by eighty of its citizens, brave and well-equipped.[10] More troops were on their way, and if the King had waited for them, victory would have been assured. All the loyal gentry from the north were armed, but Richard did not allow them time to join his camp. Among them were the two Lords Scrope, Lords Dacre and Ogle, Lord Greystoke of Hinderskelf, the King's cousin,[11] who 'brought many men,' and among the Yorkshire supporters of King Richard were Gascoigne and Conyers, Strickland and Constable, Mauleverer and Plumpton, Tempest and Pudsey, Pilkington and Musgrave.

{152}

{152}

The King formed his army in two divisions, marching five abreast, with the cavalry on the flanks. Richard himself was on a white horse richly caparisoned, and he wore a golden circlet on his helmet. He entered Leicester in the evening of August 19, and lodged at the 'White Boar'[12] in North Gate Street. In the morning of Sunday the 21st the army marched out of Leicester, reaching the little village of Stapleton, a distance of eight miles, in the afternoon. A camp had already been prepared in a field near Stapleton, called 'the Bradshaws,' which is on a slight eminence.

The King organized his army into two divisions, marching five soldiers wide, with the cavalry on the sides. Richard himself rode a finely adorned white horse and wore a golden circlet on his helmet. He entered Leicester on the evening of August 19 and stayed at the 'White Boar'[12] on North Gate Street. On the morning of Sunday the 21st, the army marched out of Leicester, reaching the small village of Stapleton, eight miles away, in the afternoon. A camp had already been set up in a field near Stapleton, known as 'the Bradshaws,' which is on a slight hill.

The Battle of Bosworth

The Battle of Bosworth

Map: Battle of Bosworth

Map: Battle of Bosworth

This part of Leicestershire consists of a succession of hills and dales, with streams flowing westward, and uniting to form the Anker, a tributary of the Trent. The 'Bradshaws' is on the brow of a gentle slope, at the base of which flows a rivulet called the Tweed. The Duke of Norfolk's camp was at Cadeby, about two miles to the north, but he only arrived at Stapleton the day before the battle. Stanley, still pretending to retreat, marched with 2,000 men, by Stoke Golding, to a field now called 'Gamble's Close,' facing the 'Bradshaws,' with the Tweed flowing between the two positions. Sir William Stanley had a similar force encamped on the northern side of the field, in front of the town of Market Bosworth, and near the Duke of Norfolk. Between, but to the west of Stapleton and Cadeby, there is a ridge known as Sutton Fields, in front of the village of Sutton Cheney. A gentle slope sinks thence to Redmore Plain[13] and Ambien Leys, {153} between which is the hill called Ambien. Further west, across the stream, there are some fields called the White Moors, with the village of Shenton to the north, and those of Dadlington and Stoke Golding to the south-east.

This area of Leicestershire features a series of hills and valleys, with streams flowing westward that come together to form the Anker, a tributary of the Trent. The 'Bradshaws' is located on the top of a gentle slope, at the base of which runs a small stream called the Tweed. The Duke of Norfolk's camp was at Cadeby, about two miles north, but he only reached Stapleton the day before the battle. Stanley, still pretending to retreat, moved with 2,000 men by Stoke Golding to a field now known as 'Gamble's Close,' facing the 'Bradshaws,' with the Tweed running between the two positions. Sir William Stanley had a similar force camped on the northern side of the field, in front of the town of Market Bosworth, and near the Duke of Norfolk. In between, but to the west of Stapleton and Cadeby, there is a ridge known as Sutton Fields, in front of the village of Sutton Cheney. A gentle slope descends from there to Redmore Plain[13] and Ambien Leys, {153} with the hill called Ambien in between. Further west, across the stream, are fields known as the White Moors, with the village of Shenton to the north, and the villages of Dadlington and Stoke Golding to the southeast.

Henry had arrived at Atherstone on August 20, and lodged at the 'Three Tuns,' while the rebel troops and their French allies under Philibert de Shaundé encamped in the meadows north of the church. Tudor was here joined by another traitor, Robert Hardwicke of Lindley. Next day the insurgents advanced nearly due east, crossed the bridge over the river Anker at Witherley, and then turned up the Fenn Lanes, encamping on White Moors. Hardwicke of Lindley acted as their guide. They were a mile from Ambien Hill, with Lord Stanley in advance of their right flank, and Sir William Stanley between their camp and Bosworth, on their left flank.

Henry arrived at Atherstone on August 20 and stayed at the 'Three Tuns,' while the rebel troops and their French allies under Philibert de Shaundé set up camp in the meadows north of the church. Tudor was joined here by another traitor, Robert Hardwicke of Lindley. The next day, the insurgents moved almost directly east, crossed the bridge over the River Anker at Witherley, and then turned into the Fenn Lanes, camping on White Moors. Hardwicke from Lindley acted as their guide. They were a mile from Ambien Hill, with Lord Stanley leading their right flank and Sir William Stanley positioned between their camp and Bosworth on their left flank.

The King had thrown up a breastwork to protect his camp, 300 yards long, with flanks of fifty yards, facing Lord Stanley. At length the suspicious conduct of Stanley forced him to entertain the idea of treachery. But it was too late. He had about 8,000 men, while Norfolk's contingent numbered 4,000. The Stanleys had about 8,000 men, and the insurgent army was composed of 2,000 French mercenaries, 2,000 retainers of Sir Gilbert Talbot, and 4,000 Welsh and English traitors, in all 8,000 men. Including the Stanley contingents, the enemy largely outnumbered the royal army.

The King had built a barricade to protect his camp, which was 300 yards long, with 50-yard flanks facing Lord Stanley. Eventually, Stanley's suspicious behavior made the King consider the possibility of betrayal. But it was too late. He had about 8,000 men, while Norfolk's group had 4,000. The Stanleys also had around 8,000 men, and the rebel army consisted of 2,000 French mercenaries, 2,000 followers of Sir Gilbert Talbot, and 4,000 Welsh and English traitors, totaling 8,000 men. Including the Stanley forces, the enemy significantly outnumbered the royal army.

During the night Sir Simon Digby got into the royal camp as a spy, and returned with the report that the troops were in motion. The rebel leaders, therefore, sounded to arms. This must have been at dawn of Monday, August 22, 1485. The sun rose that {154} day at a quarter after five.[14] King Richard marched north-eastward for two miles to effect a junction with the Duke of Norfolk. The royal army was then formed in two lines, along the ridge of Sutton Fields. The archers were in the front line, with a few small pieces of artillery, under the Duke of Norfolk. The bill-men formed the rear line, and the horse were on the flanks. Stanley marched at the same time as the King, and halted to the rear of his left flank. The Earl of Northumberland arrived the same morning, but he seems to have thought that his men needed rest. He took no part in the battle. This slackness and want of zeal were punished in after years by the loyal people of Yorkshire.[15]

During the night, Sir Simon Digby sneaked into the royal camp as a spy and came back with the news that the troops were on the move. The rebel leaders then called their forces to arms. This likely happened at dawn on Monday, August 22, 1485. The sun rose that {154} day at 5:15 AM.[14] King Richard marched northeast for two miles to connect with the Duke of Norfolk. The royal army then lined up in two rows along the Sutton Fields ridge. The archers were at the front, along with a couple of small artillery pieces, under the Duke of Norfolk. The billmen formed the back line, and the cavalry were on the sides. Stanley marched at the same time as the King and stopped behind his left flank. The Earl of Northumberland arrived that morning, but he seemed to think his men needed some rest. He took no part in the battle. This lack of effort and enthusiasm was punished in later years by the loyal people of Yorkshire.[15]

King Richard was dressed in the same suit of polished steel that he had worn at Tewkesbury, with a golden circlet round his helmet. He rode to a knoll, since called 'Dickon's Nook,' and addressed the army in a spirit-stirring speech, calling on all true Englishmen to resist the foreign invaders, and appealing to their loyalty and patriotism. He then led them down the slope, placing his right towards Ambien Leys. In front of his centre there was a well, since known as King Richard's Well.

King Richard was wearing the same shiny steel armor he had at Tewkesbury, with a gold crown around his helmet. He rode to a small hill, now known as 'Dickon's Nook,' and gave an inspiring speech to the army, urging all true Englishmen to stand against the foreign invaders and appealing to their loyalty and love for their country. He then led them down the slope, positioning himself to the right of Ambien Leys. In front of his center, there was a well, now called King Richard's Well.

Philibert de Shaundé had formed the insurgents across Redmore Plain, with a morass on their right flank. In their first line was John Vere in the centre, Sir Gilbert Talbot on the right, and Sir John Savage on the left wing. Jasper Tudor commanded the second line, and his nephew Henry kept well in {155} the rear. John Vere ordered his men not to advance more than ten paces in front of their standard; for he knew of the contemplated treachery, and that the royal troops would be attacked in the rear.

Philibert de Shaundé had organized the rebels on Redmore Plain, with a swamp on their right side. In the front line were John Vere in the center, Sir Gilbert Talbot on the right, and Sir John Savage on the left. Jasper Tudor led the second line, while his nephew Henry stayed further back. John Vere instructed his men not to move more than ten steps ahead of their standard because he was aware of the planned betrayal and that the royal troops would be ambushed from behind. {155}

As soon as the King saw that the insurgents had left their camp and advanced round the morass, he gave the order for the attack at about 10 A.M. A volley of arrows was discharged on either side: probably a few shots from some small pieces of ordnance were fired by the rebels.[16] Then the traitor Stanley threw off the mask and fell upon the left rear of the royal army, throwing it into confusion. The Duke of Norfolk fought gallantly and fell in the thickest of the battle.

As soon as the King noticed that the insurgents had left their camp and moved around the bog, he ordered the attack at around 10 A.M. A volley of arrows was fired on both sides; likely a few shots from some small cannons were also fired by the rebels.[16] Then the traitor Stanley revealed his true intentions and struck the left rear of the royal army, causing chaos. The Duke of Norfolk fought bravely and fell in the heat of battle.

The young King beheld this treason, and at once made up his mind. He saw that a desperate charge of cavalry was the only remaining chance. He received a report that Henry Tudor was skulking in the rear, and resolved to attack him. It was a well-concerted plan, though made on the spur of the moment. Richard was surrounded by loyal and devoted knights. It is said that he stopped to quench his thirst at the well. Then, putting spurs to his horse, he galloped forward, followed by the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Secretary of State, the Clerk of the Council, the Constable of the Tower, Lords Lovell, K.G., Ferrers, and Zouch; Sir Bryan Stapleton, Sir Thomas and Humphrey Stafford, Sir Richard Clarendon, Sir Gervase {156} Clifton, Sir Robert Percy,[17] Sir Richard Ratcliffe, K.G.,[18] the flower of England's loyal chivalry. Sir William Parker was the standard-bearer. Never was the valour of the kingly race of Plantagenet more gloriously displayed. Sir Robert Brackenbury was encountered by the traitor Hungerford, who slew the grey-headed old warrior, loyal to the last. Sir Gervase Clifton was overthrown and badly wounded, but he was shielded from further harm by Sir John Byron, his old friend and neighbour in Nottinghamshire, who eventually obtained his pardon from the usurper.[19] The King himself felled William Brandon to the ground. He was the adventurer's standard-bearer, and the red dragon worked on white and green sarcenet was hurled into the mud. The lions of England still waved over their defenders. The King then unhorsed Sir John Cheney, a French pensioner, and was on the point of reaching Henry Tudor himself, when the last and foulest act of treachery was perpetrated. Sir William Stanley suddenly attacked the right flank of the royal army with 3,000 men. King Richard was surrounded. He was urged to fly by the loyal knights who stood by him to the last. 'Never,' exclaimed the young hero, 'I will not budge a foot; I will die King of England,' and he dashed into the thickest of the fight. Like a sturdy oak sinking under a thousand blows, at length King Richard fell, fighting an army and covered with wounds. 'Fighting manfully in the thickest press of his enemies,' confessed one of the most unscrupulous {157} among them.[20] He fell at the foot of the hill in Ambien Leys. Lord Ferrers, Lord Zouch, Sir Richard Ratcliffe, the Secretary of State, and the Clerk of the Council fell fighting by his side. Sir William Conyers and Sir Richard Clarendon were also among the slain, with many other loyal knights and gentlemen. Sir William Parker (or Thurleball?), the King's standard-bearer, is said to have kept the lions of England on high until both his legs were cut from under him, nor, when on the ground, would he let go while breath was left in his body.[21]

The young King witnessed this betrayal and quickly made a decision. He realized that a bold cavalry charge was his last hope. He received word that Henry Tudor was hiding in the back, and he decided to go after him. It was a well-thought-out plan, even though it was made on the fly. Richard was surrounded by loyal and dedicated knights. It's said he stopped to drink from a well. Then, spurring his horse on, he charged ahead, followed by the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Secretary of State, the Clerk of the Council, the Constable of the Tower, Lords Lovell, K.G., Ferrers, and Zouch; Sir Bryan Stapleton, Sir Thomas and Humphrey Stafford, Sir Richard Clarendon, Sir Gervase Clifton, Sir Robert Percy, Sir Richard Ratcliffe, K.G., representing the elite of England's loyal chivalry. Sir William Parker held the standard. Never had the bravery of the Plantagenet royal line been more gloriously showcased. Sir Robert Brackenbury faced off against the traitor Hungerford, who killed the grey-haired old warrior, loyal until the end. Sir Gervase Clifton was knocked down and badly hurt, but was protected from further injury by Sir John Byron, his old friend and neighbor from Nottinghamshire, who eventually secured his pardon from the usurper. The King himself took down William Brandon, the adventurer's standard-bearer, and the red dragon on a white and green banner was thrown into the mud. The lions of England still flew over their defenders. The King then unseated Sir John Cheney, a French pensioner, and was about to reach Henry Tudor himself when the final and most despicable act of betrayal occurred. Sir William Stanley suddenly attacked the right flank of the royal army with 3,000 men. King Richard was surrounded. He was urged to flee by the loyal knights who stood by him to the end. "Never," shouted the young hero, "I will not move an inch; I will die King of England," and he plunged into the thick of the battle. Like a sturdy oak falling under a thousand blows, King Richard eventually fell, fighting against an army while covered in wounds. "Fighting bravely in the thick of his enemies," admitted one of the most ruthless among them. He fell at the foot of the hill in Ambien Leys. Lord Ferrers, Lord Zouch, Sir Richard Ratcliffe, the Secretary of State, and the Clerk of the Council fell fighting by his side. Sir William Conyers and Sir Richard Clarendon were also among the dead, along with many other loyal knights and gentlemen. Sir William Parker, the King's standard-bearer, is said to have kept the lions of England flying high until both his legs were cut from under him, nor would he let go while there was breath left in his body.

The royal charge commenced at 11 A.M. and lasted about half an hour. Each side lost a hundred men in battle, but the treason of the Stanleys was followed by the flight of the royal army towards Stoke Golding, and during the pursuit, which continued for fifty minutes, there was considerable slaughter.

The royal charge started at 11 A.M. and lasted about thirty minutes. Each side lost a hundred men in battle, but the betrayal by the Stanleys led to the royal army fleeing toward Stoke Golding, and during the chase, which went on for fifty minutes, there was a lot of bloodshed.

Henry then came to the front, and was at Stoke Golding when Sir William Stanley brought him the golden circlet off the late King's helmet, saluting him {158} as King. The place is called 'Crown Hill.' Stanley was made Lord Chamberlain by the usurper; but such a traitor could not be trusted. Henry was conscious that 'though Stanley came in time to save his life, he delayed long enough to endanger it.' The astute and patient King, brought up in the school of Louis XI., bided his time. Before many years his saviour was beheaded.

Henry then stepped forward and was at Stoke Golding when Sir William Stanley brought him the golden circlet from the late King's helmet, greeting him as King. {158} The location is known as 'Crown Hill.' Stanley had been made Lord Chamberlain by the usurper, but he was a traitor who couldn't be trusted. Henry knew that while Stanley had come in time to save his life, he hesitated long enough to put it in danger. The clever and patient King, who had learned from the likes of Louis XI, waited for the right moment. A few years later, his savior was beheaded.

Shameful indignities are said to have been perpetrated on the lifeless body of King Richard. They could have been prevented by a word from Henry, but that word was not spoken. 'Insults offered by the victor to the corpse of a soldier slain in battle evince a great degree of meanness or cowardice on the part of the former.'[22]

Shameful acts are said to have been committed against the lifeless body of King Richard. They could have been avoided with just a word from Henry, but that word was never said. 'Insults directed by the victor toward the corpse of a soldier killed in battle show a significant level of meanness or cowardice on the part of the victor.'[22]

Richard III. was buried in the church of St. Mary, belonging to the Grey Friars, at Leicester, and a tomb was erected over his grave. Not only has the tomb long since disappeared, but the church also. In 1808 a stone pyramid was built over the well on the battlefield, with a suitable inscription by the learned Dr. Parr, to commemorate the gallant death of the King:

Richard III was buried in the church of St. Mary, which belonged to the Grey Friars, in Leicester, and a tomb was built over his grave. Not only has the tomb long since vanished, but the church has too. In 1808, a stone pyramid was erected over the well on the battlefield, featuring a suitable inscription by the scholar Dr. Parr, to honor the brave death of the King:

AQUA EX HOC PUTEO HAUSTA
SITIM SEDAVIT
RICABDUS TERTIUS REX ANGLIAE
CUM HENRICO COMITE DE RICHMONDIA
ACERRIME ATQUE INFENSISSIME PRAELIANS
ET VITA PARITEB AC SCEPTRO
ANTE NOCTEM CARITURUS
II KAL. SEPT. A.D. MCCCCLXXXV

AQUA EX HOC PUTEO HAUSTA
SITIM SEDAVIT
RICABDUS TERTIUS REX ANGLIAE
CUM HENRICO COMITE DE RICHMONDIA
FIGHTING VERY FIERCE AND INTENSELY
AND ON THE BRINK OF DEATH AND THE CROWN
BEFORE NIGHT HE WILL BE STRIPPED AWAY
II KAL. SEPT. A.D. MCCCCLXXXV


In 1871 the arms of King Richard III., impaling those of Queen Anne, were placed on an abutment of the new bridge at Nottingham, as a memorial. {159} Richard III., the last of our Plantagenet kings, is the only one since the Norman Conquest who has fallen on the field of battle. He was also the youngest of our actual reigning sovereigns when he died.[23]

In 1871, the coat of arms of King Richard III, alongside those of Queen Anne, was placed on an abutment of the new bridge in Nottingham as a memorial. {159} Richard III, the last of our Plantagenet kings, is the only king since the Norman Conquest who has been killed in battle. He was also the youngest of our actual reigning monarchs when he died.[23]

Richard passed through the first thirty years of his life, before his accession, with honour and repute. He displayed brilliant courage as a knight, and remarkable ability as a general. In France he upheld the honour of England against the corrupt faction which surrounded his sovereign. In Scotland he did admirable service by the capture of Berwick. He was an efficient and energetic administrator of the Northern Marches, and was the first to establish postal communication by means of relays of horses. He was justly popular throughout the country, and was beloved in Yorkshire, where he was best known. When the news of his death reached York, the people were plunged in grief. The following entry was made in the City Register: 'He was piteously slain and murdered to the great heaviness of this city.'[24]

Richard spent the first thirty years of his life, before becoming king, with honor and respect. He showed remarkable courage as a knight and impressive skill as a general. In France, he defended England’s honor against the corrupt group surrounding his king. In Scotland, he served admirably by capturing Berwick. He was an effective and energetic administrator of the Northern Marches, and he was the first to set up postal communication using relays of horses. He was justly popular throughout the country and was especially loved in Yorkshire, where he was most recognized. When news of his death reached York, the people were overcome with grief. The following entry was made in the City Register: 'He was piteously slain and murdered to the great heaviness of this city.'[24]

On his accession to the throne his character did not alter. He loved his country, and was a King of great administrative ability. He was prompt and vigorous in suppressing insurrections, and baffling the schemes of conspirators; but he was lenient, often unwisely so, when the immediate danger was over. No other King would have spared such mischievous traitors as Stanley and Morton. His generosity to the families of attainted rebels will not find any parallel in our history. Not only did he show liberal clemency to the wives of Rivers, Hastings, Buckingham and others: {160} but he actually pensioned the wives of men who were plotting against him in foreign countries, like John Vere, Lord Dynham, and Alexander Cheney. His uprightness and good faith were relied upon by enemies and friends alike. Lord Rivers appointed him supervisor of his last will, well knowing him to be an honourable and magnanimous foe. Lady Latimer sought the same service from him, as a kind and trusty friend. As an arbitrator in family disputes, like that between Sir Robert Plumpton and his relations, Richard, by his impartial justice, established peace and concord where there had been ill-will and litigation.[25] There was nothing mean or sordid in his nature; he was liberal, open-handed, and generous.

Upon becoming king, his character remained unchanged. He cared deeply for his country and was a king with significant administrative skills. He acted quickly and decisively to put down rebellions and thwart conspirators’ plans; however, he was often too lenient when immediate threats had passed. No other king would have spared such harmful traitors as Stanley and Morton. His generosity toward the families of executed rebels is unmatched in our history. He not only showed mercy to the wives of Rivers, Hastings, Buckingham, and others: {160} but he also provided pensions for the wives of men who had plotted against him abroad, such as John Vere, Lord Dynham, and Alexander Cheney. Both enemies and allies relied on his integrity and good faith. Lord Rivers chose him as the executor of his will, knowing he was an honorable and noble adversary. Lady Latimer sought his assistance for the same reason, considering him a kind and reliable friend. In resolving family disputes, like the one between Sir Robert Plumpton and his relatives, Richard fostered peace and harmony through his fair judgment, where there had previously been animosity and lawsuits.[25] There was nothing petty or greedy about him; he was generous, open-handed, and kind-hearted.

Administration of King Richard

King Richard's reign

Richard's Parliament was the best that had met since the time of Edward I. His administration was patriotic. He checked corruption in the public service, {161} refused large sums of money that were offered to him as gifts by several towns,[26] and anxiously sought the welfare of his people. He took great interest in the administration of justice, and it is recorded that in Michaelmas term of 1484 he personally attended in the Star Chamber and propounded questions of law to the judges. He encouraged trade, and especially voyages to Iceland and the northern fisheries. In Ireland he was very popular and his government was successful. His foreign policy was wise and judicious. He made peace with Scotland, established friendly relations with Brittany and Spain, observed strict neutrality between Maximilian and the Flemish towns, while promoting commercial intercourse, and watched the treacherous regency of France with well-founded suspicion.

Richard's Parliament was the best since Edward I's time. His leadership was patriotic. He tackled corruption in public service, {161} turned down large sums of money offered as gifts by several towns,[26] and was genuinely concerned about his people's well-being. He took a strong interest in the administration of justice, and it’s noted that during the Michaelmas term of 1484, he personally attended the Star Chamber and raised legal questions with the judges. He promoted trade, particularly voyages to Iceland and the northern fisheries. In Ireland, he was very popular, and his government was effective. His foreign policy was wise and sensible. He made peace with Scotland, built friendly relations with Brittany and Spain, maintained strict neutrality between Maximilian and the Flemish towns while encouraging trade, and viewed the deceitful regency of France with justified suspicion.

King Richard was a great builder.[27] He founded collegiate churches at Middleham, Barnard Castle, and All Hallows Barking, built a memorial chapel at Towton, another at Sheriff Hutton, endowed Queens' College, Cambridge,[28] and erected a handsome tower at Westminster. He pushed forward the works at St. George's Chapel, Windsor, begun by his brother, and repaired the castles of Skipton, Carlisle, Nottingham, and Warwick. His cognizance of the white boar is still to be seen on the stonework of an oriel window at Barnard Castle. Richard was a prince of literary tastes, and among his books a manuscript copy of the romance of Tristan de Leonnais and a Wickliffe Bible have been preserved. He was the friend and patron {162} of Caxton, who dedicated a book 'Of the Ordre of Chyvalry and Knyghthode' to 'his redoubted Lord King Richard.' By letters patent, dated March 21, 1484, he gave the Heralds a charter of incorporation, and was thus the founder of the College of Arms. He also granted them 'a right fayre and stately house,'[29] called Pulteney's Inn. He was devout and religious, striving to promote greater activity among the clergy in improving the morals of the people. Richard was a keen sportsman, devoted to the chase both with hawk and hound. He kept large hunting establishments at Westminster and in Yorkshire.

King Richard was a remarkable builder.[27] He established collegiate churches at Middleham, Barnard Castle, and All Hallows Barking, built a memorial chapel at Towton, another at Sheriff Hutton, funded Queens' College, Cambridge,[28] and put up an impressive tower at Westminster. He continued the work on St. George's Chapel in Windsor, which was started by his brother, and repaired the castles in Skipton, Carlisle, Nottingham, and Warwick. His emblem of the white boar can still be seen on the stonework of an oriel window at Barnard Castle. Richard had a strong appreciation for literature, and among his collection were a manuscript copy of the romance of Tristan de Leonnais and a Wycliffe Bible that have been preserved. He was a friend and supporter of Caxton, who dedicated a book titled 'Of the Ordre of Chyvalry and Knyghthode' to 'his esteemed Lord King Richard.' By letters patent dated March 21, 1484, he granted the Heralds a charter of incorporation, thereby founding the College of Arms. He also provided them with 'a right fair and stately house,'[29] known as Pulteney's Inn. He was devout and religious, working to encourage the clergy to be more active in improving the morals of the people. Richard was an enthusiastic sportsman, passionate about hunting with both hawk and hound. He maintained large hunting establishments at Westminster and in Yorkshire.

King Richard was probably conscious of the political change that was impending in the world, for he was a vigilant observer of the signs of the times, and was well versed in the political questions which were engaging the attention of European statesmen. He had witnessed the fall of his brother-in-law, Charles the Bold, and the collapse of the system he upheld. He must have seen that feudalism was giving way to a new era, in the age of the Renaissance. The young Plantagenet was well fitted by nature to rule the destinies of England during this period of change. He had received an excellent training. For years he had been accustomed to confer with the authorities at York on their local affairs, he had often been in consultation with clerical advisers when framing statutes for his collegiate churches, and from early youth he had had unusual opportunities of acquiring a knowledge of the needs and wishes of the people. He desired to {163} reign in the hearts of his countrymen. His proclamations and letters show that he wished to take his people into his counsels, to consult public opinion, and to be guided by it. He was an administrator of no mean ability, and although he was bold even to recklessness in facing the consequences of his acts, he always showed anxiety to have the public feeling with him. He would, in all probability, have respected the rights and liberties of his subjects while leading them into new ways.

King Richard was likely aware of the political changes coming in the world, as he was a keen observer of the signs of the times and well-informed about the political issues that were capturing the attention of European leaders. He had seen the downfall of his brother-in-law, Charles the Bold, and the collapse of the system he supported. He must have recognized that feudalism was making way for a new era in the age of the Renaissance. The young Plantagenet was naturally suited to lead England through this period of change. He had received excellent training. For years, he had been used to discussing local matters with the authorities in York, had often consulted with clerical advisers when drafting statutes for his collegiate churches, and from a young age, he had unusual opportunities to understand the needs and desires of the people. He wanted to reign in the hearts of his countrymen. His proclamations and letters indicate that he wanted to include his people in his decision-making, seek public opinion, and be guided by it. He was a capable administrator, and although he was bold to the point of recklessness in facing the consequences of his actions, he always showed concern about having public support. He would probably have respected the rights and freedoms of his subjects while leading them into new directions.

Richard and the Tudors

Richard and the Tudors

In all respects Richard was better fitted to reign over England in the days of change that were inevitable than the two tyrants who succeeded him. Henry Tudor caused a beautiful chapel to be built at Westminster for his own tomb, but his son robbed and destroyed scores of far more beautiful tombs and churches in all parts of England. There might have been an age of English Renaissance under Richard. There actually was an age of Vandalic destruction under the Tudors. The father was a miserly foreigner, the son a rapacious and remorseless tyrant,[30] both despots by nature, and haters of constitutional freedom. The battle of Bosworth was a calamity from which England did not soon recover. But after seventy-three years of tyranny the Great Queen began to reign. Though a Tudor by name her high qualities were derived from her mother's English ancestors. She was a true Englishwoman at heart. Descendant of the brave and loyal Norfolk who fell fighting for King Richard at Bosworth, the grand-niece of Richard III. was by blood even more truly English than were her Yorkist great-uncles.

In every way, Richard was better suited to rule England during the inevitable changes than the two tyrants who came after him. Henry Tudor had a beautiful chapel built at Westminster for his own tomb, but his son plundered and destroyed countless far more stunning tombs and churches across England. There could have been an era of English Renaissance under Richard. Instead, there was an era of destructive vandalism under the Tudors. The father was a stingy foreigner, and the son a greedy and pitiless tyrant, both despots at heart and enemies of constitutional freedom. The battle of Bosworth was a disaster from which England didn’t quickly recover. But after seventy-three years of tyranny, the Great Queen began to reign. While she was a Tudor by name, her remarkable qualities came from her mother's English ancestry. She was a true Englishwoman at heart. A descendant of the brave and loyal Norfolk who died fighting for King Richard at Bosworth, the grand-niece of Richard III was, by blood, even more truly English than her Yorkist great-uncles.

{164}

{164}

Richard was most agreeable and ingratiating in his manners, and where he was best known he was most liked.[31] He formed friendships which endured the test of time. Those who knew and loved him in boyhood fought by his side on the fatal field at Bosworth.[32] Richard III. was the only one of our kings who made a true love match. His cousin Anne, the playmate of his childhood, was his first love. United before they were twenty, they passed ten years of happy married life together at Middleham. Their love is proved by their constant companionship. When the Protector was surrounded by perils and difficulties, his wife hurried up to London to share them with him. Together they were crowned, together they sat at public banquets, made progresses and walked in royal processions. Together they mourned over the death of their beloved child, and sought comfort in mutual sympathy. Richard only survived his wife's death for five short months; having shared with her their joys and sorrows for fourteen years.

Richard was charming and friendly in his demeanor, and where people knew him best, they liked him most. He built friendships that lasted over time. Those who knew and loved him as a boy fought alongside him on the tragic battlefield at Bosworth. Richard III was the only king who truly married for love. His cousin Anne, his childhood playmate, was his first love. They married before turning twenty and enjoyed ten years of happy married life together in Middleham. Their love is evident in their constant companionship. When Richard faced threats and challenges as Protector, his wife rushed to London to be with him. They were crowned together, shared meals at public banquets, went on trips, and participated in royal parades together. They grieved the loss of their beloved child and found comfort in each other. Richard lived only five months after Anne's death, having shared their joys and sorrows for fourteen years.

Contemporary sovereigns

Current rulers

The true picture of our last Plantagenet King is not unpleasant to look upon, when the accumulated garbage and filth of centuries of calumny have been cleared off its surface.

The real image of our last Plantagenet King isn’t hard to look at once you remove the layers of lies and dirt that have built up over centuries.

{165}

{165}

CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS

MODERN RULERS

  Scotland            James III.                           1460-1488  
  France              Anne of Beaujeu (Regent for               1483  
                        Charles VIII.)  
  Brittany            Francis II.                          1458-1488  
  Low Countries       Mary and Maximilian                  1477-1493  
  Germany             Emperor Frederick III.               1440-1493  
  Denmark, Sweden,    Hans                                 1481-1513  
    and Norway  
  Bohemia             Vladislaus                           1471-1510  
  Hungary             Matthias Corvinus                    1458-1490  
  Poland              Casimir IV.                          1445-1492  
  Castille            Isabella                             1474-1504  
  Aragon              Ferdinand                            1479-1516  
  Portugal            Joam II.                             1481-1495  
  Naples              Ferdinand of Aragon                  1458-1494  
  Pope                Sixtus IV. (delle Rovere)            1471-1484  
   "                  Innocent VIII. (Cibo)                1484-1492  
  Tuscany             Lorenzo de' Medici                   1469-1492  
  Milan               Gian Galeazzo Sforza                 1476-1494  
  Grand Seigneur      Bayazid II.                          1481-1512  

[1] Henry Tudor was not, and never had been, Earl of Richmond. His father had been deprived by attainder and outlawry. Richard Duke of Gloucester was created Earl of Richmond by King Edward IV., and when Richard succeeded, the title merged in the crown.

[1] Henry Tudor was not, and had never been, the Earl of Richmond. His father had lost the title due to legal penalties and exile. Richard, Duke of Gloucester, was made Earl of Richmond by King Edward IV, and when Richard became king, the title became part of the crown.

[2] Sir Reginald Bray was made a K.B. at Henry's coronation, and afterwards a Knight of the Garter. He was an architect, and has the credit of having finished St. George's Chapel at Windsor and built Henry VII.'s Chapel at Westminster.

[2] Sir Reginald Bray was honored as a K.B. at Henry's coronation and later became a Knight of the Garter. He was an architect and is credited with completing St. George's Chapel at Windsor and constructing Henry VII's Chapel at Westminster.

[3] Fox was a priestly conspirator who had been acting as one of Morton's agents. He was rewarded with the Bishopric of Winchester.

[3] Fox was a priestly conspirator who had been working as one of Morton's agents. He was rewarded with the position of Bishop of Winchester.

[4] Henry's standard-bearer.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Henry's banner carrier.

[5] Knighted after the battle.

Knighted after the fight.

[6] Made Lieutenant of the forests of Sherwood, Beskwood, and Clipston, on Sept. 22, 1485.

[6] Appointed Lieutenant of the forests of Sherwood, Beskwood, and Clipston, on September 22, 1485.

[7] Knighted after the battle.

Knighted after the battle.

[8] Paston Letters, ii. p. 334.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Paston Letters, vol. 2, p. 334.

[9] Their mothers were sisters. Richard III. had passed an Act restoring all their rights and possessions to the Percys.

[9] Their mothers were sisters. Richard III passed a law that returned all their rights and possessions to the Percys.

[10] Davies, York Records, p. 216.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Davies, York Records, p. 216.

[11] Their mothers were sisters.

Their moms were sisters.

[12] Afterwards the 'Blue Boar.'

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Afterward the 'Blue Boar.'

[13] The battle was sometimes called Redmore, 'apud Rodemore juxta Leicestre' (York Records, p. 217). See also Drayton's Polyolbion, xxii.

[13] The battle was sometimes referred to as Redmore, 'near Rodemore next to Leicester' (York Records, p. 217). See also Drayton's Polyolbion, xxii.

'O Redmore then it seemed thy name was not in vain,
When with a thousand's blood the earth was coloured red.'

'O Redmore, it seems your name was truly fitting,
When the earth was stained red with the blood of thousands.'

[14] Thirty-first of Gregorian era. Sun rises at 5.15 A.M.

[14] Thirty-first of the Gregorian calendar. Sun rises at 5:15 A.M.

[15] They killed him near Thirsk, on April 28, 1488, when he was engaged in enforcing the payment of extortionate taxes levied by his new master (Dugdale's Baronage, p. 282).

[15] They killed him near Thirsk, on April 28, 1488, while he was working to collect the unfair taxes imposed by his new master (Dugdale's Baronage, p. 282).

[16] Four cannon balls were found on Ambien Hill in the last century. They are now in possession of Mrs. Park Yates, of Sandiway, near Northwich, who allowed Mr. Gairdner to examine them. One is of lead, weighing 14-¾ lbs., another 8-½ lbs., another 4 lbs., and the fourth is of stone and larger. Mr. Gairdner suggests that the guns may have been brought by the rebels from Tamworth Castle, which was on their line of march.

[16] Four cannonballs were discovered on Ambien Hill last century. They are currently owned by Mrs. Park Yates, from Sandiway, near Northwich, who permitted Mr. Gairdner to inspect them. One is made of lead, weighing 14-¾ lbs, another 8-½ lbs, another 4 lbs, and the fourth is made of stone and is larger. Mr. Gairdner proposes that the guns might have been carried by the rebels from Tamworth Castle, which was along their path.

[17] Son of Robert Percy of Scotton, near Knaresborough.

[17] Son of Robert Percy from Scotton, near Knaresborough.

[18] Eldest son of Sir Thomas Ratcliffe of Derwentwater. Sir Richard married Agnes, daughter of Lord Scrope of Bolton.

[18] The oldest son of Sir Thomas Ratcliffe of Derwentwater. Sir Richard married Agnes, the daughter of Lord Scrope of Bolton.

[19] Sir Gervase Clifton of Clifton lived until 1493. His tomb is in Clifton Church.

[19] Sir Gervase Clifton of Clifton lived until 1493. His tomb is in Clifton Church.

[20] Polydore Virgil, p. 224. 'Attamen si ad ejus honorem veritatem dicam ut nobilis miles licet corpore parvus et viribus debilis ad ultimum anhelitum suum modo defensorio clarissime se habuit, sæpius se proditum clamans et dicans "Treason! Treason! Treason!" et sic gustans quod aliis sæpius propinaverat miserrime vitam finivit.'—Rous, p. 218. 'Nam inter pugnandum et non in fuga, dictus Rex Richardus, multis vulneribus ictus, quasi princeps animosus et audentissimus in campo occubuit.'—Croyland Chron., Gale, i. p. 574.

[20] Polydore Virgil, p. 224. 'But even if I speak the truth in honor of him, that noble knight, despite being small in body and weak in strength, distinguished himself at his last breath by defending himself, often proclaiming and shouting “Treason! Treason! Treason!” and thus, tasting what he had often poured out for others, he miserably ended his life.'—Rous, p. 218. 'For in battle and not in flight, King Richard, struck by many wounds, fell in the field like a brave and daring prince.'—Croyland Chron., Gale, i. p. 574.

[21] Hutton's Bosworth. The only detailed account of the battle is in the history of the Italian Polydore Virgil, who came to England in about 1503. Hall, Grafton, and Holinshed copied from Polydore, or from each other. Hutton visited the ground in 1788, and again in 1807, and wrote a history of the battle. Mr. Gairdner also went over the ground and wrote an account of the battle in the Archæologia, lv. pt. vii. p. 159 (1896), read Jan. 24, 1895. The present writer has twice been over every part of the ground, and examined it carefully with Polydore Virgil and Hutton as his guides, the first time accompanied by an accomplished antiquary, the present Earl of Liverpool.

[21] Hutton's Bosworth. The only detailed account of the battle is found in the history by the Italian Polydore Virgil, who arrived in England around 1503. Hall, Grafton, and Holinshed copied from Polydore or from each other. Hutton visited the site in 1788 and again in 1807, writing a history of the battle. Mr. Gairdner also explored the site and published an account of the battle in the Archæologia, lv. pt. vii. p. 159 (1896), presented on Jan. 24, 1895. The current writer has gone over every part of the site twice, examining it carefully with Polydore Virgil and Hutton as his guides, the first time accompanied by a knowledgeable antiquarian, the current Earl of Liverpool.

[22] Brooke, Visits to Battle Fields in England, p. 170.

[22] Brooke, Visits to Battle Fields in England, p. 170.

[23] Mary II. was two months younger, but she was only a joint sovereign. Edward VI. never actually reigned.

[23] Mary II was two months younger, but she was only a co-sovereign. Edward VI never actually ruled.

[24] Davies, York Records, p. 218.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Davies, York Records, p. 218.

[25] The history of this Plumpton arbitration illustrates the difference between Richard III. and Henry VII. The former appears as a just and upright king, studying the good of his subjects; the latter, as a pettifogging tyrant, seeking pretexts and excuses for robbery and spoliation.

[25] The history of this Plumpton arbitration shows the contrast between Richard III and Henry VII. Richard III seems like a fair and honorable king, focused on the welfare of his subjects; in contrast, Henry VII comes off as a petty tyrant, looking for justifications and excuses to steal and plunder.

The dispute was between Sir Robert Plumpton and his heirs general as to rights of succession. At last there was an agreement to abide the award of the King's Majesty. Richard III. gave the matter his careful attention, and decided on the merits, solely actuated by the desire of doing substantial justice. His judgment was given on September 16, 1483. Impartial justice was actually done by Richard's award, and its conditions were peacefully acquiesced in by both parties, for several years.

The disagreement was between Sir Robert Plumpton and his heirs about the rights of succession. Eventually, they agreed to accept the King's decision. Richard III paid close attention to the case and made a judgment based solely on the desire to achieve fair justice. His ruling was delivered on September 16, 1483. Richard's decision provided fair justice, and both parties peacefully accepted the terms for several years.

'But,' as the Editor remarks, 'it was the misfortune of Sir Robert Plumpton to have lived on into the days of Henry VII., who, under the pretence of a rigid enforcement of the law, sought only the means to gratify his avarice.' Every defect of title, which might furnish the pretext for a suit or fine, was eagerly caught at in order to swell the revenue. In this manner the claim of the Plumpton heirs general was re-opened by the infamous Empson, the tool of Henry; and after years of persecution, Sir Robert was reduced to beggary and a debtors' prison.' Plumpton Correspondence, pp. xc. to cxviii. (Camden Society, 1839).

'But,' as the Editor notes, 'it was unfortunate for Sir Robert Plumpton to have lived during the reign of Henry VII., who, under the guise of strictly enforcing the law, only aimed to satisfy his greed.' Every flaw in a title that could provide a reason for a lawsuit or fine was eagerly seized to increase revenue. In this way, the claim of the Plumpton heirs was reopened by the notorious Empson, who was a tool of Henry; and after years of harassment, Sir Robert was left in poverty and ended up in a debtors' prison.' Plumpton Correspondence, pp. xc. to cxviii. (Camden Society, 1839).

[26] London, Gloucester, and Worcester.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] London, Gloucester, and Worcester.

[27] 'Erat iste Rex Ricardus in edificiis laudandus, ut Westmonasteriensi, Notinghamiæ, Warwici, Eboraci et apud Midlam, multisque aliis locis, ut ad oculum manifesta evidet.'—Rous, p. 215.

[27] 'King Richard is to be praised for his buildings, such as those in Westminster, Nottingham, Warwick, York, and at Midlam, as is clearly evident to the eye.'—Rous, p. 215.

[28] Rous, p. 216.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous, p. 216.

[29] Stow. Henry Tudor, when he usurped the crown, seized upon this property, and turned out the Heralds. They remained houseless until 1555, when the Earl Marshal purchased a house on St. Benet's Hill for them, the site of the present Heralds' College.

[29] Stow. Henry Tudor, when he took the crown for himself, took over this property and expelled the Heralds. They were left without a home until 1555, when the Earl Marshal bought a house on St. Benet's Hill for them, which is now the site of the current Heralds' College.

[30] Henry VIII. was never known to exercise the prerogative of mercy. Even poor young Lord Dacre was among his victims, for a trivial offence.

[30] Henry VIII was never known to show mercy. Even young Lord Dacre fell victim to him for a minor offense.

[31] 'Richard was bold in conceiving and reckless in facing the consequences of his acts, of high and brilliant courage, and seductive manners.'—W. Campbell, Introduction to Materials for the History of the Reign of Henry VII., p. xiv.

[31] 'Richard was daring in his ideas and careless about the outcomes of his actions, with great and impressive bravery, along with charming ways.'—W. Campbell, Introduction to Materials for the History of the Reign of Henry VII., p. xiv.

[32] Lord Lovell and Sir Robert Percy.

[32] Lord Lovell and Sir Robert Percy.




{166}

PART II



CHAPTER I

THE AUTHORITIES

The dynasty of the Plantagenets had reigned over England for more than three centuries, when the last King of that royal race fell at the battle of Bosworth. Under the Plantagenets, Normans and Saxons were welded into one nation. The House of Commons became a firmly established institution. The cherished liberties of England took form and shape. The victories of the Plantagenet kings are the most glorious traditions of the English people. No other dynasty became so thoroughly national, and the Yorkist kings were almost pure Englishmen in blood.[1] A halo of romance would naturally have gathered round our last Plantagenet, our youngest reigning sovereign,[2] and the only English monarch since the Conquest who fell in battle, fighting valiantly for his crown and country.

The Plantagenet dynasty had ruled England for over three centuries when the last king of that royal line fell at the Battle of Bosworth. Under the Plantagenets, Normans and Saxons came together as one nation. The House of Commons became a well-established institution. The valued freedoms of England took shape and form. The victories of the Plantagenet kings are the most glorious traditions of the English people. No other dynasty became so deeply national, and the Yorkist kings were almost entirely English by blood.[1] A sense of romance would undoubtedly have surrounded our last Plantagenet, our youngest reigning sovereign,[2] and the only English monarch since the Conquest who died in battle, bravely fighting for his crown and country.

Instead of this being the case, the accusations of his enemies have received full credence. He was charged {167} with the committal of a series of atrocious crimes, his name has been execrated by posterity, and historians have vied with each other in heaping opprobrium on his memory.

Instead of this being true, his enemies' accusations have been completely believed. He was accused {167} of committing a series of terrible crimes, his name has been condemned by future generations, and historians have competed to heap scorn on his memory.

Rooted prejudice

Deep-rooted bias

Yet there are obvious reasons for closely criticising the accusations against King Richard, and for examining them with more than ordinary care before accepting them as proved. For his successor had no valid title to the crown. It was not only the new King's interest, but a necessity of his position, that he should cause grave charges to be brought against his predecessor, and that they should be accepted as true. Henry VII. had the power and the will to silence all comment, and to prevent any defence from being published. Evidence in favour of Richard was destroyed. Authors employed by Henry, and others who were anxious to please him and his successors, were alone permitted to write histories. Not a syllable was allowed to be uttered on the other side for one hundred and sixty years. The story thus put forward was dramatised by Shakespeare, and became so familiar to posterity that even writers of our own day approach the subject with unconscious prejudice which they cannot resist. If Richard performs kindly acts, and many such are recorded, he is trying 'to get unsteadfast friends.' If he punishes treason he is 'a venomous hunchback.' If a rebellion is put down during his reign he is an inhuman tyrant. His ability is cunning, his justice is cruelty, his bravery is fury, his generosity is artfulness, his devotion is hypocrisy.

Yet there are clear reasons to critically examine the accusations against King Richard and to investigate them carefully before accepting them as true. His successor had no legitimate claim to the throne. It was not just in the new King's interests, but essential for him to bring serious charges against his predecessor and have them accepted as fact. Henry VII had both the power and the determination to silence all criticism and stop any defense from being made public. Evidence supporting Richard was destroyed. Only those authors hired by Henry, or those eager to please him and his future heirs, were allowed to publish histories. For one hundred and sixty years, no opposing views were permitted. The narrative that emerged was dramatized by Shakespeare, becoming so well-known that even contemporary writers tackle the topic with an unconscious bias they can’t shake off. If Richard shows kindness, as many records show, it’s seen as an attempt to win over unreliable allies. If he punishes treason, he’s labeled a "venomous hunchback." If he quells a rebellion during his reign, he’s considered an inhuman tyrant. His skill is labeled cunning, his justice is termed cruelty, his bravery is seen as rage, his generosity is viewed as deceit, and his loyalty is called hypocrisy.

In giving some account of the original authorities upon whose testimony the charges against King Richard rest, I only propose to state general conclusions with regard to them in the present chapter; because proofs {168} and arguments will be embodied in the detailed discussions which follow.

In providing an overview of the original sources that support the charges against King Richard, I will only share general conclusions about them in this chapter; the evidence {168} and arguments will be included in the detailed discussions that come next.

Bernard André, Archbishop Morton, and Polydore Virgil were actually in the pay or under the direct influence of the first Tudor King. In this trio only one was an Englishman. John Rous and Robert Fabyan wrote during Henry's reign, accepted his version of events, and sought his favour. The continuator of the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey is the sole independent source of information.

Bernard André, Archbishop Morton, and Polydore Virgil were actually being paid or directly influenced by the first Tudor King. Out of this trio, only one was English. John Rous and Robert Fabyan wrote during Henry's reign, accepted his version of events, and sought his favor. The person who continued the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey is the only independent source of information.

Morton's pamphlet

Morton's brochure

By far the most important of the original authorities, and the one on which all subsequent history has been based, is Archbishop Morton. His narrative is contained in the 'History of Richard III.,' erroneously attributed to Sir Thomas More, who was in Morton's household when a boy. This work first appeared in Hardyng's Chronicle, printed by Grafton in 1543. It was embodied in Hall's Chronicle, and copied by Holinshed. Fourteen years after its publication, another and somewhat different version was brought out by Rastell in 1557. Rastell was related to Sir Thomas More, and he alleged that his version was taken from a manuscript in More's handwriting written about 1513. A Latin version, written long before its publication, was printed at Louvain in 1566, with various additions to the imaginary speeches, and an address to Henry VIII. and the Earl of Surrey. Sir George Buck[3] and Sir John Harington[4] had heard that the work was written {169} by Morton. The Latin version could not have been, for it is addressed to Henry VIII., and Morton died in 1500.

By far the most significant of the original sources, upon which all later accounts are based, is Archbishop Morton. His narrative is found in the 'History of Richard III.,' which is wrongly credited to Sir Thomas More, who was part of Morton's household when he was a child. This work first appeared in Hardyng's Chronicle, printed by Grafton in 1543. It was included in Hall's Chronicle and copied by Holinshed. Fourteen years after its release, Rastell published another, slightly different version in 1557. Rastell was related to Sir Thomas More and claimed that his version came from a manuscript in More's handwriting written around 1513. A Latin version, created long before its release, was printed in Louvain in 1566, featuring various additions to the fictional speeches, along with an address to Henry VIII. and the Earl of Surrey. Sir George Buck[3] and Sir John Harington[4] reportedly believed that the work was written by Morton. The Latin version couldn't have been, as it is addressed to Henry VIII., and Morton passed away in 1500.

The history, as we have it, contains long speeches and dialogues which must have been fabricated by the writer. The narrative from the death of Edward IV. to the accession of Richard was certainly written or dictated by Morton, for no one else could have been cognizant of some of the facts. The title given by the publisher is misleading. It is not a 'history of Richard III.,' but a very detailed narrative of the events from his brother's death to his own accession, covering a period of less than three months. It ends abruptly at a point just before the date of Morton's flight from England. His personal knowledge ceased with his departure, and here the story suddenly comes to an end. He was evidently acquainted personally with every detail, and he possessed an exceptionally accurate memory.[5] The errors and alterations of dates in the narrative must consequently have been made intentionally and with an object. Morton's character and the value of his testimony will be discussed more fully in a future chapter. The story of the murder of the young princes at the end of the book cannot have been written by Morton, for it alludes to events which happened after October 12, 1500, the date of that prelate's death. The outline of the story of the murder was no doubt inspired, as Lord Bacon shrewdly suspected, by Henry VII. himself.

The history we have includes long speeches and dialogues that must have been created by the writer. The account from the death of Edward IV to Richard’s rise to power was certainly written or dictated by Morton, because no one else could have known some of the details. The title provided by the publisher is misleading. It is not a "history of Richard III," but a very detailed account of the events from his brother's death to his own rise to power, covering less than three months. It ends suddenly just before the date of Morton's escape from England. His personal knowledge ended when he left, and that’s where the story abruptly stops. He clearly knew every detail and had an exceptionally sharp memory. The mistakes and changes of dates in the narrative must have been made on purpose and for a reason. Morton's character and the reliability of his testimony will be discussed in more detail in a future chapter. The story of the murder of the young princes at the end of the book could not have been written by Morton, as it refers to events that occurred after October 12, 1500, the date of his death. The outline of the murder story was likely inspired, as Lord Bacon astutely suspected, by Henry VII himself.

Rastell assumed that the English version of this {170} 'History of Richard III.' was composed by Sir Thomas More because a copy in his handwriting was found among his papers. The previous publication by Grafton proves that there were other copies abroad, differing slightly from each other, and there is no reason for assuming that the copy in More's handwriting was the original. Indeed there is evidence that it was not. Grafton's version contains a good deal at the end which is not in the narrative attributed to More by Rastell. The latter ends abruptly, as if the whole had not been copied. More merely made an unfinished copy. The respect with which this production has been treated is due to Sir Thomas More's reputed authorship, and to this is to be attributed its comparative freedom from criticism. It is in reality an unscrupulous party pamphlet, and its authorship ought not to affect its character. Yet the reply to any objection to statements contained in it has hitherto been that it was written by the good and virtuous Sir Thomas More, and therefore must be true.[6]

Rastell believed that the English version of this {170} 'History of Richard III.' was written by Sir Thomas More because a copy in his handwriting was found among his documents. The earlier publication by Grafton shows that there were other copies out there, which had slight differences from one another, and there's no reason to assume that the version in More's handwriting was the original. In fact, there’s evidence suggesting it wasn’t. Grafton's version includes a lot at the end that’s not in the narrative attributed to More by Rastell. The latter ends abruptly, as if the entire text wasn’t copied. More just made an incomplete copy. The way this work has been regarded is because of Sir Thomas More's supposed authorship, which has led to its relative lack of criticism. It’s essentially a biased party pamphlet, and its authorship shouldn’t affect its nature. Yet, whenever there’s been any pushback to the claims made in it, the response has been that it was written by the good and virtuous Sir Thomas More, and therefore must be true.[6]

Internal evidence makes it certain that More did not write it. The author speaks of the death-bed of Edward IV. as an eye-witness.[7] More was then only five years of age. He was born in February 1478. {171} This seems conclusive. Sir Thomas made an incomplete copy, when a young man, of a work which was attracting a good deal of attention, and of which there were other copies in circulation. The date of the copy is said by Rastell to be 1513, when More's age was about thirty-five. The actual compiler of the book, as we have it, is unknown. But the information and the inspiration of the whole work, with the exception of the story of the murder of the young princes at the end, is undoubtedly from Archbishop Morton. I have, therefore, referred to the work as by Morton, and to the story of the murders, which is clearly not by Morton, as by Rastell's anonymous historian.

Internal evidence clearly shows that More didn’t write it. The author talks about the deathbed of Edward IV as someone who was there. More was only five years old at that time; he was born in February 1478. {171} This seems definitive. Sir Thomas made an incomplete copy as a young man of a work that was getting a lot of attention, and there were other copies in circulation. Rastell claims the date of the copy is 1513, when More was around thirty-five. The actual creator of the book, as we have it, is unknown. However, the information and inspiration for the whole work, except for the story of the murder of the young princes at the end, undoubtedly come from Archbishop Morton. Therefore, I’ve referred to the work as by Morton, and the story of the murders, which is clearly not by Morton, as by Rastell's anonymous historian.

Bernard André

Bernard André

Henry VII. began the business of vilifying his predecessor very early in his reign. It was indeed a matter of the utmost moment to him, for he appears to have considered that a belief in the alleged crimes of Richard was essential to the security of his own position. He brought over a blind Gascon from France, named Bernard André, whom he appointed his poet laureate and historiographer. André began to write a life of Henry VII. in 1500. It is very brief, with several gaps, and he left it incomplete when he died in about 1522.

Henry VII started attacking his predecessor right at the beginning of his reign. This was incredibly important to him because he believed that convincing people of Richard's supposed crimes was crucial for his own security. He brought over a blind Gascon from France named Bernard André, whom he made his official poet and historian. André began writing a biography of Henry VII in 1500. It's quite short, has several gaps, and he left it unfinished when he died around 1522.

Polydore Virgil

Polydore Virgil

But the Italian who arrived some years later in Henry's reign was far more serviceable. Polydore Virgil was the paid historian of the Tudors. He was a native of Urbino, and was sent to England by his patron, the infamous Pope Alexander VI., in 1501 as the assistant collector of the tax called Peter's pence. Henry requested him to undertake the history, placing all official materials at his disposal, and doubtless indicating the line he was to take. He proved {172} an apt pupil and was well rewarded. He was made absentee Rector of Church Langton, received a prebend at Lincoln, another at Hereford, and was appointed Archdeacon of Wells. In 1513 he was made a Canon of St. Paul's with a house, and he had other preferment. His history was completed in 1534. Polydore Virgil was a man of learning, and his work is based on original research. But he did not hesitate to misrepresent facts not only to please his patrons, but in order to gratify his own spite and malignity.[8] In his account of events in the life of Richard III. he merely recorded the version that would be pleasing to his employer. His imperfect knowledge of the English language impairs the value of his evidence when obtained from oral sources. The tale of the assassination of young Edward of Lancaster by a King of England and his chief nobles is peculiarly Italian, and may be claimed by Polydore as his original conception. It is worthy of this protégé of the Borgias. His statements respecting King Richard deserve little credit, unless they are corroborated by independent evidence. Polydore had access to the written statements of Morton, of which he made considerable use. He also had the run of all official documents, and he is said to have made away with numerous original papers, which may be presumed to have disproved his assertions.[9] One most {173} important document, which Henry ordered to be destroyed, has been preserved through a fortunate accident.[10]

But the Italian who arrived a few years later during Henry's reign was much more useful. Polydore Virgil was the official historian for the Tudors. He was from Urbino and was sent to England by his patron, the notorious Pope Alexander VI, in 1501 as the assistant collector of the tax known as Peter's pence. Henry asked him to write the history, giving him access to all official materials and likely directing the approach he should take. He was a quick learner and was well compensated. He was made the absentee Rector of Church Langton, received a prebend at Lincoln, another at Hereford, and was appointed Archdeacon of Wells. In 1513, he became a Canon of St. Paul's with a house, and he held other positions as well. His history was completed in 1534. Polydore Virgil was learned, and his work is based on original research. However, he didn't hesitate to distort facts not just to please his patrons but also to satisfy his own spite and malice. In his account of events during Richard III's life, he simply recorded the version that would be favorable to his employer. His limited grasp of the English language undermines the value of his evidence when it comes from oral sources. The story of the assassination of young Edward of Lancaster by a King of England and his top nobles has a distinctly Italian flavor and can be claimed by Polydore as his original idea. It reflects well on this protégé of the Borgias. His claims about King Richard are not to be trusted unless backed by independent evidence. Polydore had access to the written accounts of Morton, which he used extensively. He also had access to all official documents, and it's said he got rid of many original papers that likely contradicted his claims. One particularly important document, which Henry ordered to be destroyed, has survived by a stroke of luck.

These three writers, André, Morton, and Virgil, were employed by the Tudors, and considering the sources from whence their statements come, little weight ought to be attached to them. They are the paid, and very well paid, counsel and witnesses of King Richard's cunning enemy. 'The sagacious, patient, unchivalrous man,' says Mr. Campbell, 'although he rewarded his panegyrists with, for him, prodigal liberality, estimated with mercantile keenness the worth which their eulogies would bear in his own age.'[11]

These three writers, André, Morton, and Virgil, worked for the Tudors, and when you consider the sources of their statements, they shouldn’t be taken seriously. They are the well-paid advisors and witnesses of King Richard's cunning enemy. 'The shrewd, patient, and unchivalrous man,' says Mr. Campbell, 'although he generously rewarded his supporters with what was, for him, extravagant payments, keenly assessed the value that their praises would hold in his own time.'[11]

Rous

Rous

The authors who wrote during the reign of Henry VII., but not in his pay or directly under his influence, next come under review. John Rous, the so-called hermit of Guy's Cliff, was an antiquary and an heraldic draughtsman. He knew Richard personally. He was the author of 'Historia Regum Angliæ,' which he dedicated to Henry VII., and in which he heaped virulent abuse on King Richard, crowding his venom into a page or two at the end—an after-thought to please his new patron. He also prepared two pictorial heraldic rolls, representing the pedigree of the Earls of Warwick. Both were executed during the lifetime {174} of King Richard. One is at Kimbolton, the other at the Heralds' College. To the latter Rous had access after the accession of Henry. To the former he had not. In the former Richard is described as 'a mighty Prince and special good Lord,' and as 'the most victorious Prince Richard III. In his realm full commendably punishing offenders of the laws, especially oppressors of his commons, and cherishing those that were virtuous, by the which discreet guiding he got great thanks and love of all his subjects rich and poor, and great laud of the people of all other lands about him.' The latter roll was still in the hands of Rous when Richard fell. The above passage is expunged. The portraits of the two Yorkist Kings are taken out. Queen Anne Nevill is despoiled of her crown, her son is deprived of crown and sceptre, and Richard is merely alluded to as Anne's 'infelix maritus.' The testimony of such an unblushing time-server as Rous must be rejected as worthless. Yet, in one or two instances, he has inadvertently revealed the truth, where the official writers have intended to conceal it.[12]

The authors who wrote during Henry VII's reign, but weren't on his payroll or directly influenced by him, are next in focus. John Rous, known as the hermit of Guy's Cliff, was an antiquarian and heraldic illustrator. He personally knew Richard. He wrote 'Historia Regum Angliæ,' which he dedicated to Henry VII, where he viciously criticized King Richard, dumping all his spite into a few pages at the end—an afterthought to satisfy his new patron. He also created two heraldic rolls that illustrated the lineage of the Earls of Warwick. Both were completed while King Richard was still alive. One is at Kimbolton, and the other is at the Heralds' College. Rous gained access to the latter after Henry came to power, but not to the former. In the first roll, Richard is described as 'a mighty Prince and special good Lord,' and as 'the most victorious Prince Richard III,' who commendably enforced laws in his realm, especially punishing those who oppressed the common people, and supporting the virtuous, earning great appreciation and love from all his subjects, both rich and poor, as well as high praise from people in surrounding lands. The second roll was still with Rous when Richard fell. The above passage was removed. The portraits of the two Yorkist Kings were taken out. Queen Anne Nevill lost her crown, her son was stripped of his crown and scepter, and Richard is simply referred to as Anne's 'unfortunate husband.' The testimony of such a blatant opportunist like Rous must be dismissed as worthless. Yet, in a few cases, he unintentionally revealed the truth where official writers tried to hide it.

Robert Fabyan was a clothier and alderman of London, who recorded the events of earlier times and of his own day in a chronicle which was written during the reign of Henry VII.[13] He was a fulsome Tudor partisan, anxious to please the reigning powers, and ready to record any story against the fallen King, even to wholesale falsification of dates. It will be shown further on that, in concocting part of his chronicle, he must have been in dishonest collusion with Morton. {175} Fabyan died in 1513, and his chronicle was first published in 1516. It was used by Polydore Virgil.

Robert Fabyan was a cloth merchant and alderman of London who documented past events as well as those of his own time in a chronicle written during the reign of Henry VII.[13] He was a staunch supporter of the Tudor dynasty, eager to appease those in power, and willing to record any story against the deposed King, even to the extent of fabricating dates. It will be demonstrated later that in creating part of his chronicle, he must have been engaged in dishonest collaboration with Morton. {175} Fabyan passed away in 1513, and his chronicle was first published in 1516. It was referenced by Polydore Virgil.

Dr. Warkworth, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge, wrote a diary which has chiefly been relied upon as evidence of the date of the death of Henry VI.,[14] but that question will be fully discussed in a future chapter.

Dr. Warkworth, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge, kept a diary that has mainly been used as proof of when Henry VI. died,[14] but that topic will be thoroughly addressed in a later chapter.

The monks of Croyland

The monks of Croyland

Morton, Polydore Virgil, Rous, and Fabyan will be found to be dishonest and untrustworthy narrators, who can be shown to use deception deliberately, with a full knowledge of the truth. The second continuation of the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey occupies an entirely different position. There is every reason for believing that the monks who wrote it, though the first was prejudiced, and the second was credulous and easily deceived, intended to relate what they believed to be true. This continuation long remained in manuscript, in which state it was seen by Sir George Buck. It was not printed until 1684. It occupies twenty-eight folio pages.[15]

Morton, Polydore Virgil, Rous, and Fabyan are known to be dishonest and unreliable narrators, who deliberately use deception while fully knowing the truth. The second continuation of the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey is in a completely different category. There is every reason to believe that the monks who wrote it, even though the first was biased and the second was gullible and easily misled, aimed to present what they genuinely believed to be true. This continuation remained in manuscript form for a long time, during which it was reviewed by Sir George Buck. It was not printed until 1684 and spans twenty-eight folio pages.[15]

The first part of the continuation bears internal evidence of having been written by one monk who concludes with some local notices respecting the abbey and its inmates. Then another monk took up the chronicling pen, and ends his part in the same way. It is capable of absolute proof that this continuation of the Croyland Chronicle was written by at least two monks. In referring to the death of Henry VI., the first monk prays that the tyrant who caused it may be given time for repentance. This part must, therefore, have been written while the tyrant in question was alive, whether Edward IV., Richard, or Lord Rivers the Constable (who was really the responsible person) {176} is intended. The second monk says at the end, that the work was finished on April 30, 1486, and that it was written in ten days. Edward, Richard and Rivers were all dead in April 1486. Consequently these two passages must have been written by different hands.

The first part of the continuation shows signs of having been written by one monk, who wraps up with some local news about the abbey and its residents. Then another monk took over the writing and ends his section the same way. It's clear that this continuation of the Croyland Chronicle was penned by at least two monks. When mentioning the death of Henry VI, the first monk prays that the tyrant responsible for it may have a chance to repent. Therefore, this section must have been written while the tyrant in question was still alive, whether it was Edward IV, Richard, or Lord Rivers the Constable (who was actually the one accountable) is unclear. The second monk notes at the end that the work was completed on April 30, 1486, and that it was written in ten days. Edward, Richard, and Rivers were all dead by April 1486. Thus, these two passages must have been written by different authors.

The first of these monks was the more judicious of the two, and he had probably once mixed in the world. He mentions a councillor of Edward IV. who was doctor of canon law, and who was sent to Abbeville on an embassy to the Duke of Burgundy in 1471. In the margin there is a note to the effect that the same man compiled that part of the chronicle. If this note is to be relied on, the first monk had once been in the service of Edward IV., but he had Lancastrian sympathies like Morton. He refers to the executions after Tewkesbury as vindictive, and he hints at a rumour that Henry VI. met his death by order of his successor. His part of the chronicle includes ten pages, and covers the period from 1471 to the death of Edward IV.

The first monk was the more sensible of the two, and he probably had some experience in the world. He mentions a counselor of Edward IV who was a doctor of canon law and who was sent to Abbeville on a mission to the Duke of Burgundy in 1471. In the margin, there’s a note indicating that the same man wrote that part of the chronicle. If this note is accurate, the first monk had once served Edward IV, but he shared Lancastrian sympathies like Morton. He describes the executions after Tewkesbury as revengeful and suggests a rumor that Henry VI was killed by the order of his successor. His section of the chronicle spans ten pages and covers the time from 1471 to the death of Edward IV.

The second monk seems to have known nothing of the outer world, and was very credulous. It is with him that we have to do in this inquiry. He relates the events leading to the accession of Richard III. with general accuracy, and correctly as regards dates, the same dates being falsified by Morton and Fabyan. He even gives the true grounds on which Richard's claim to the crown rested, which are falsified by Morton and by Polydore Virgil, and which were forbidden by Henry VII. to be mentioned on pain of imprisonment. The chronicle remained in manuscript, and the truth-telling monk was not found out. The contribution of the second monk to the continuation of the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey was written out in {177} ten days, and finished in the time of Henry VII., on April 30, 1486. Though generally trustworthy it contains several errors. It follows Morton, Polydore Virgil, and Fabyan in stating that Hastings was beheaded on the day of his arrest. It will be seen in Chapter III. that this is disproved by an investigation of dates given by those writers, and by Stallworthe. It follows Morton in the statement that Lord Rivers and his companions were beheaded without trial. This is disproved by Rous. It asserts that, after King Richard's coronation, there was a rumour that his nephews had been put to death. There is no other contemporaneous mention of this rumour, and reasons will presently be given for believing that there was no such rumour. It also states that Richard was crowned a second time at York. Mr. Davies, in his 'York Records,' has shown that no such coronation ever took place.

The second monk appears to have known nothing about the outside world and was quite gullible. He is the focus of our inquiry. He accurately describes the events leading to Richard III's rise to power and gets the dates right, unlike Morton and Fabyan, who falsified them. He even provides the true basis for Richard's claim to the crown, which Morton and Polydore Virgil distorted, and which Henry VII prohibited from being discussed under threat of imprisonment. The chronicle remained in manuscript form, and the truthful monk was never discovered. The second monk's contribution to the continuation of the Chronicle of Croyland Abbey was completed in {177} ten days and finished during Henry VII's reign on April 30, 1486. While generally reliable, it has several errors. It follows Morton, Polydore Virgil, and Fabyan in claiming that Hastings was executed on the day of his arrest. As will be shown in Chapter III, this is disproven by examining the dates provided by those writers and by Stallworthe. It echoes Morton in stating that Lord Rivers and his companions were executed without a trial, which Rous disproves. It also claims that after King Richard's coronation, there were rumors that his nephews had been killed. No other contemporary sources mention this rumor, and reasons will soon be provided to believe that it never existed. Additionally, it states that Richard was crowned a second time in York. Mr. Davies, in his 'York Records,' has demonstrated that no such coronation ever occurred.

The interesting question arises how the monk was misled on these four points, when his information was so accurate, and so directly contradicts Morton, Polydore Virgil, and Fabyan, as regards the dates of events immediately preceding Richard's accession, and as regards the nature of his claim to the throne. Could Morton have been at his elbow? If he was, these errors would be explained, for they are the most telling points in Morton's case. We know that Morton was sent to Brecknock Castle, in the custody of the Duke of Buckingham, in August 1483. Later in the autumn he escaped, crossed England in disguise, and was concealed for some time in the fen country near Ely, before taking ship for Flanders. He even mentions his object in going there. 'If he were in the Isle of Ely,' he told Buckingham, 'he could make many {178} friends to further the enterprise.'[16] He went there to plot and intrigue. The secluded Abbey of Croyland is a likely asylum for Morton to have selected as a place of concealment. A political bishop who had been a principal actor in the recent events would be a Godsend to the chronicling monk; while the intriguer would be in his element, sowing the first seeds of his future crop of calumny. The second Croyland monk would be as clay in the potter's hand. He gives us a striking instance of his gossiping credulity. He had been told that the King's niece, Elizabeth, once appeared at Court in a dress similar to that of the Queen. Instead of the obvious deduction that Queen Anne had kindly provided the girl with a dress like her own, we are treated to dark hints about a rival who was to supplant the Queen, and modern historians have taken the old monk's nonsense in all seriousness. Morton would have found such a man quite ready to accept without further inquiry any statement he might make, and to be the channel of any rumour he chose to spread.

The interesting question is how the monk was misled on these four points, considering his information was so accurate and directly contradicts Morton, Polydore Virgil, and Fabyan regarding the dates of events just before Richard's accession and the nature of his claim to the throne. Could Morton have been nearby? If he was, these errors would make sense, as they are the most significant points in Morton's case. We know that Morton was sent to Brecknock Castle, under the custody of the Duke of Buckingham, in August 1483. Later that autumn, he escaped, traveled across England in disguise, and hid for a while in the fen country near Ely before taking a ship to Flanders. He even mentions his reason for going there. "If he were in the Isle of Ely," he told Buckingham, "he could make many {178} friends to support the cause." He went there to scheme and conspire. The secluded Abbey of Croyland is a likely place for Morton to have chosen as a hiding spot. A political bishop who had played a major role in the recent events would be invaluable to the chronicling monk, while the schemer would thrive, planting the initial seeds of his future crop of slander. The second Croyland monk would be like clay in the potter's hands. He gives us a striking example of his naïve gossip. He had been told that the King's niece, Elizabeth, once showed up at Court in a dress similar to that of the Queen. Instead of realizing that Queen Anne had kindly provided the girl with a dress like her own, we are presented with dark suggestions about a rival who would replace the Queen, and modern historians have taken the old monk's nonsense very seriously. Morton would have found someone quite willing to accept any claim he might make without further questioning and to spread any rumor he chose.

Such are the witnesses arrayed against the last Plantagenet King by his Tudor successors. It will be our business to test the value of their testimony. They had it all their own way. No one was allowed to answer them. For those who knew the truth it was a choice between silence and ruin. The accused had no counsel. Whether the Tudor writers are trustworthy or not, there can be no question that, aided by these advantages, they served their employers well. They have completely succeeded in their object. They have blackened the memory of King Richard III. for all time.

Such are the witnesses lined up against the last Plantagenet King by his Tudor successors. Our job is to evaluate the credibility of their testimony. They had everything going their way. No one was allowed to counter them. For those who knew the truth, it was a choice between staying silent or facing destruction. The accused had no legal representation. Whether the Tudor writers can be trusted or not, there's no doubt that, with these advantages, they did a great job for their employers. They have fully accomplished their goal. They have tarnished the reputation of King Richard III. forever.

The chief evidence in Richard's favour can only {179} now be found in the contradictions, admissions, inadvertent lapses into truth, and suppressions of his traducers. Official documents and private letters also tell their tale. Falsifications of dates, and the objects of such falsifications by the Tudor writers, are often detected by means of these unimpeachable sources of information. Among the Harleian manuscripts there is a book kept by Dr. Russell, the Bishop of Lincoln and Richard's Chancellor, containing all the documents that passed the Great or Privy Seal during his reign, as well as correspondence with foreign sovereigns and ambassadors.[17] This manuscript has been a mine of rebutting evidence. There is also valuable testimony derivable from the Rolls of Parliament, Patent Rolls, and from Rymer's 'Foedera.' It is worthy of special note that the undesigned evidence of official documents often exposes the true character of Tudor testimony.

The main evidence supporting Richard can only {179} now be found in the contradictions, admissions, unintentional truths, and omissions from his critics. Official documents and private letters also add to the story. Falsified dates and the reasons behind these alterations by Tudor writers are often revealed through these reliable sources of information. Among the Harleian manuscripts, there's a book kept by Dr. Russell, the Bishop of Lincoln and Richard's Chancellor, which contains all the documents approved by the Great or Privy Seal during his reign, along with correspondence with foreign rulers and ambassadors.[17] This manuscript has been a treasure trove of counter-evidence. There is also valuable information from the Rolls of Parliament, Patent Rolls, and from Rymer's 'Foedera.' It's especially noteworthy that the unintended evidence from official documents frequently reveals the true nature of Tudor accounts.

Enough has been said to show that the statements of the Tudor writers call for more than ordinary caution in their use; and that the nearest approach to the truth, which is all we can hope for, will not be reached if any fact or insinuation alleged or hinted by them is accepted without being first subjected to very rigorous scrutiny.

Enough has been said to demonstrate that the claims made by Tudor writers require more than usual caution in their use; and that the closest we can get to the truth, which is all we can really hope for, won't be achieved if any fact or suggestion they state or imply is accepted without being thoroughly examined first.

Later chroniclers

Future historians

The later chroniclers, such as Hall, Grafton, Holinshed, Stow and Buck, copied from the earlier writers. They cannot be considered as original authorities. Hall is little more than a translation of Polydore Virgil, served up with embellishments invented by himself. Stow is much more trustworthy.

The later chroniclers, like Hall, Grafton, Holinshed, Stow, and Buck, copied from earlier writers. They shouldn’t be seen as original sources. Hall is mostly just a translation of Polydore Virgil, with some embellishments he added himself. Stow is much more reliable.

These later writers must not be relied upon for facts. It was their habit to add numerous minor details to the stories they received from their {180} predecessors, and it cannot reasonably be doubted that these additions were inventions intended to add force or interest to their narratives. When they quote from or insert documents the case is different. Thus Hall and Grafton give the conversation between Morton and the Duke of Buckingham at Brecknock, being a copy of some original document. Buck gives the substance of a letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk, the original of which he had actually seen. He also quotes some older narrative for the imprisonment and death of King Richard's illegitimate son. Hall gives the proceedings of the Council when the imprisonment of the Queen Dowager, at Bermondsey, was ordered. In such cases only ought the evidence of the later writers to be accepted.

These later writers shouldn't be relied on for facts. They often added a lot of minor details to the stories they got from their predecessors, and it’s clear that these additions were likely made up to make their narratives more impactful or interesting. When they quote from or include documents, though, that’s a different story. For example, Hall and Grafton share the conversation between Morton and the Duke of Buckingham at Brecknock, which is a copy of an original document. Buck summarizes a letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk, which he had actually seen. He also references an earlier account about the imprisonment and death of King Richard's illegitimate son. Hall includes the Council's proceedings when they ordered the imprisonment of the Queen Dowager at Bermondsey. Only in such cases should we accept the evidence from the later writers.

Modern authors

Contemporary authors

There was a reaction against the acceptance of all the statements put forth by Tudor writers, which began from the moment that it became safe to discuss the subject. The caricature was too gross, and too coarsely drawn for general acceptance. As soon as the last of the Tudors had passed away, Sir George Buck[18] wrote a defence of Richard III. He was followed by Carte in his History of England.[19] Rapin, although he felt {181} obliged to repeat the stories of the Tudor writers, evidently had no confidence in their accuracy, and warned his readers against them more than once. Stronger views on the subject were adopted by Horace Walpole in his 'Historic Doubts'[20] (1768), by Bayley in his 'History and Antiquities of the Tower of London,'[21] by Laing in his continuation of 'Henry's History of England,'[22] by Mr. Courtenay in his 'Commentaries on Shakespeare,'[23] by Miss Halsted in her 'Life of Richard III.'[24] and by Mr. Legge in his 'Unpopular King.'[25] Mr. Thorold Rogers rejects the story of the assassination of Henry VI.; Sharon Turner[26] and Jesse[27] acquit the accused King on all the counts except the murder of his nephews; while Dr. Hook,[28] Dr. Stubbs and Sir Harris Nicolas[29] are unable to believe all the accusations. The arguments put forward by some of {182} these authors are not always tenable. But they show that there has been, from the time when discussion was first allowed, a revulsion of feeling among well-informed students against the acceptance of these accusations without close scrutiny. It was felt that the statements of Tudor writers must at least be considered as those of prejudiced and ex parte witnesses. Miss Halsted's 'Life of Richard III.' is by far the most complete and the most valuable. Her interest in the slandered young King led her to pay frequent visits to the ruins of Middleham Castle, the scene of Richard's boyhood and of his happy married life. Miss Halsted eventually married the dean of the college founded by Richard and lies buried in Middleham Church.

There was a backlash against accepting all the claims made by Tudor writers, which started as soon as it was safe to talk about it. The caricature was too extreme and poorly drawn for most people to accept. Once the last of the Tudors had died, Sir George Buck[18] wrote a defense of Richard III. He was followed by Carte in his History of England.[19] Rapin, although he felt compelled to repeat the stories of the Tudor writers, clearly didn’t trust their accuracy and warned his readers against them more than once. Stronger opinions on the subject were expressed by Horace Walpole in his 'Historic Doubts'[20] (1768), by Bayley in his 'History and Antiquities of the Tower of London,'[21] by Laing in his continuation of 'Henry's History of England,'[22] by Mr. Courtenay in his 'Commentaries on Shakespeare,'[23] by Miss Halsted in her 'Life of Richard III.'[24] and by Mr. Legge in his 'Unpopular King.'[25] Mr. Thorold Rogers dismisses the story of Henry VI.’s assassination; Sharon Turner[26] and Jesse[27] clear the accused king of all charges except for the murder of his nephews; while Dr. Hook,[28] Dr. Stubbs, and Sir Harris Nicolas[29] find it hard to believe all the accusations. The arguments made by some of these authors are not always convincing. But they indicate that, since discussion was first permitted, there has been a shift in sentiment among knowledgeable scholars against accepting these accusations without careful examination. It was believed that the claims of Tudor writers should at least be seen as those of biased and ex parte witnesses. Miss Halsted's 'Life of Richard III.' is by far the most thorough and valuable. Her fascination with the slandered young king led her to frequently visit the ruins of Middleham Castle, where Richard spent his childhood and enjoyed his happy married life. Miss Halsted eventually married the dean of the college founded by Richard and is buried in Middleham Church.

Tudor fables discredited

Tudor tales discredited

On the other hand, there have been a few historians who have approached the questions at issue either without considering the other side at all or with a strong though possibly unconscious bias. Hume only had a superficial knowledge of the subject. The most authoritative and important upholder of the Tudor accusations is Dr. Lingard.[30] He defends them in their entirety, and in this he stands alone among those who have really studied the subject. Mr. Gairdner[31] rejects some of the accusations and supports other Tudor stories with hesitation, and in an apologetic and more or less doubtful tone. But Mr. Gairdner's knowledge of the subject is so exhaustive, and his {183} position as a historian is so justly high, that I have devoted a separate chapter to the consideration of his views on the chief accusations against King Richard III.

On the other hand, there have been a few historians who have tackled these questions either without considering the opposing viewpoint at all or with a strong, though possibly unconscious, bias. Hume only had a superficial understanding of the topic. The most authoritative and significant supporter of the Tudor accusations is Dr. Lingard.[30] He fully defends them, standing alone among those who have really examined the subject. Mr. Gairdner[31] dismisses some of the accusations and cautiously supports other Tudor narratives, all in an apologetic and somewhat uncertain tone. However, Mr. Gairdner's knowledge of the subject is so extensive, and his position as a historian is so well-respected, that I have dedicated a separate chapter to addressing his views on the main accusations against King Richard III.

The Tudor fables are now discredited and are dying, but they are dying hard.

The Tudor fables are now discredited and fading away, but they are putting up a strong fight.


[1] Richard II. was the first of our Kings, after the Norman Conquest, who was partly an Englishman. Henry V., Edward IV., and Richard III. were almost pure Englishmen. So was Edward VI., and Elizabeth was a thorough Englishwoman. Mary II. and Anne were half English.

[1] Richard II was the first of our kings, after the Norman Conquest, who was partly English. Henry V, Edward IV, and Richard III were nearly entirely English. So was Edward VI, and Elizabeth was fully English. Mary II and Anne were half English.

[2] See p. 159, note 1.

[2] See p. 159, note 1.

[3] 'Dr. Morton had taken his revenge and written a book in Latin against King Richard, which came afterwards to the hands of Mr. More. The book was lately in the hands of Mr. Roper of Eltham, as Sir Edward Hoby, who saw it, told me.'—Buck, p. 75.

[3] 'Dr. Morton got his revenge by writing a book in Latin against King Richard, which later came into the possession of Mr. More. The book was recently with Mr. Roper of Eltham, as Sir Edward Hoby, who saw it, told me.'—Buck, p. 75.

[4] 'Written as I have heard by Morton.'—Harington's Metamorphosis of Ajax, p. 46. Mr. Gairdner has suggested that the book attributed to More is a translation of one written in Latin by Morton. See Letters and Papers illustrative of the Reign of Richard III., &c. Preface xviii. (n). It is really the English version that was dictated or inspired by Morton.

[4] 'Written as I’ve heard from Morton.'—Harington's Metamorphosis of Ajax, p. 46. Mr. Gairdner has suggested that the book credited to More is actually a translation of one written in Latin by Morton. See Letters and Papers illustrative of the Reign of Richard III., &c. Preface xviii. (n). It’s really the English version that was dictated or inspired by Morton.

[5] More's Utopia, p. 20.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] More's Utopia, p. 20.

[6] See for instance Sharon Turner (iii. 462), who claims unquestioning belief in this scurrilous production, because 'all confess More's ability and integrity.' See also Jesse (p. 156 n. and p. 500).

[6] See, for example, Sharon Turner (iii. 462), who expresses complete trust in this slanderous work, since 'everyone acknowledges More's skill and integrity.' Also, refer to Jesse (p. 156 n. and p. 500).

In the same spirit Sir John Harington defended his own filthy treatise because 'the worthy and incorrupt Master More' was dirty in his History of Richard III. These writers seem to think that falsehood becomes truth, and obscenity becomes decency in this book, merely because its authorship is attributed to More. See Metamorphosis of Ajax, p. 46.

In the same way, Sir John Harington defended his own obscene work because 'the honorable and uncorrupted Master More' was inappropriate in his History of Richard III. These writers seem to believe that lies turn into truth and obscenity turns into decency in this book, simply because it's said to be written by More. See Metamorphosis of Ajax, p. 46.

[7] 'As I myself, who wrote this pamphlet, truly know.' This is not in Rastell's version; but in the continuation of Hardyng's Chronicle.

[7] 'As I, the author of this pamphlet, can truly attest.' This is not in Rastell's version; but in the continuation of Hardyng's Chronicle.

[8] Speaking of Polydore Virgil in his Life of Henry VIII. (p. 9), Lord Herbert of Cherbury adds: 'in whom I have observed not a little malignity.' The story of Cardinal Wolsey's ingratitude to Fox owes its parentage to the spite of Polydore Virgil; whom Wolsey imprisoned. It was quite untrue.—Brewer.

[8] Talking about Polydore Virgil in his Life of Henry VIII. (p. 9), Lord Herbert of Cherbury notes: 'in him, I have seen quite a bit of malice.' The tale of Cardinal Wolsey's ungratefulness towards Fox comes from Polydore Virgil's resentment; Wolsey had him imprisoned. This was totally false.—Brewer.

[9] 'Polydore Virgil committed as many of our ancient manuscript volumes to the flames as would have filled a waggon, that the faults of his own work might pass undiscovered.'—Caius, De Antiquitate Cantabrigiæ (1574), p. 52.

[9] 'Polydore Virgil burned as many ancient manuscript volumes as would fill a wagon, so that the mistakes in his own work would go unnoticed.'—Caius, De Antiquitate Cantabrigiæ (1574), p. 52.

'Polydore caused all the histories to be burnt which by the King's authority and the assistance of his friends he could possibly come at.'—La Poplinière, Histoire des Histoires, ix. 485.

'Polydore had all the histories burned that he could get his hands on, with the King’s authority and the help of his friends.'—La Poplinière, Histoire des Histoires, ix. 485.

[10] The Act of Parliament explaining the title of Richard III. to the crown.

[10] The law passed by Parliament explaining Richard III's claim to the throne.

[11] Mr. Campbell's Introduction to the Materials for the History of the Reign of Henry VII.

[11] Mr. Campbell's Introduction to the Materials for the History of the Reign of Henry VII.

[12] Rous was one of the Chantry Priests at Guy's Cliff. He died in 1491, and was buried at St. Mary's, Warwick.

[12] Rous was one of the Chantry Priests at Guy's Cliff. He passed away in 1491 and was laid to rest at St. Mary's in Warwick.

[13] One proof of this is that he calls Lord Stanley the Earl of Derby. He was created Earl of Derby by Henry VII.

[13] One example of this is that he refers to Lord Stanley as the Earl of Derby. He was made the Earl of Derby by Henry VII.

[14] Rerum Anglicarum scriptorum veterum. Tom. i. (Oxoniæ, 1684.)

[14] Ancient English Writings. Volume I. (Oxford, 1684.)

[15] Alia Hist. Croylandensis continuatio, pp. 549-578.

[15] Alia Hist. Croylandensis continuatio, pp. 549-578.

[16] Grafton, p. 130.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Grafton, p. 130.

[17] Harl. MS. 433.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Harl. MS. 433.

[18] Sir George Buck was descended from John Buck, comptroller of King Richard's household, who was put to death after the battle of Bosworth. Sir George served with the Earl of Essex in the Cadiz expedition of 1596. He was knighted by James I. in July 1603, and became Master of the Bevels in 1610, a post which he held until 1622. He died on September 22, 1623. His History of the Life and Reign of King Richard III., composed in five books, was published in 1646, with 'George Buck, Esq.,' as author. But the existence of the manuscript in the British Museum, with Sir George as the author, and in his handwriting, proves the substitution of 'Esquire' for 'Sir' to be a mistake. Camden speaks of Buck as a man of distinguished learning.

[18] Sir George Buck was a descendant of John Buck, who was the comptroller of King Richard's household and was executed after the Battle of Bosworth. Sir George served with the Earl of Essex during the Cadiz expedition in 1596. He was knighted by James I in July 1603 and became Master of the Revels in 1610, a position he held until 1622. He died on September 22, 1623. His History of the Life and Reign of King Richard III., written in five books, was published in 1646, credited to 'George Buck, Esq.' However, the existence of the manuscript in the British Museum, written in Sir George's own handwriting, shows that referring to him as 'Esquire' instead of 'Sir' is a mistake. Camden described Buck as a man of exceptional learning.

[19] Thomas Carte, History of England to 1654 inclusive. 4 vols. folio. 1753.

[19] Thomas Carte, History of England to 1654 inclusive. 4 vols. folio. 1753.

[20] Horace Walpole, Historic Doubts on the Life and Reign of Richard III., 4to. 1768.

[20] Horace Walpole, Historic Doubts on the Life and Reign of Richard III., 4to. 1768.

[21] John Bayley, History and Antiquities of the Tower of London, 2 vols. 4to. 1821.

[21] John Bayley, History and Antiquities of the Tower of London, 2 vols. 4to. 1821.

[22] Laing, Continuation of the History of Great Britain by Dr. Henry. 1795.

[22] Laing, Continuation of the History of Great Britain by Dr. Henry. 1795.

[23] J. P. Courtenay, Commentaries on the Plays of Shakespeare, 2 vols. 8vo. 1840.

[23] J. P. Courtenay, Commentaries on the Plays of Shakespeare, 2 vols. 8vo. 1840.

[24] Miss Halsted, Life of Richard III. 2 vols. 8vo. 1844.

[24] Miss Halsted, Life of Richard III. 2 vols. 8vo. 1844.

[25] Alfred O. Legge, The Unpopular King. Life and Times of Richard III. 2 vols. 8vo. 1883.

[25] Alfred O. Legge, The Unpopular King. Life and Times of Richard III. 2 vols. 8vo. 1883.

[26] Sharon Turner, History of England during the Middle Ages. 5 vols. 8vo. 1830.

[26] Sharon Turner, History of England during the Middle Ages. 5 vols. 8vo. 1830.

[27] John H. Jesse, Memoirs of King Richard III. 8vo. 1862.

[27] John H. Jesse, Memoirs of King Richard III. 8vo. 1862.

[28] Dr. W. F. Hook, D.D., Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury. 9 vols. 8vo. 1860-72. He considers the slander of the Duchess of York incredible.

[28] Dr. W. F. Hook, D.D., Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury. 9 vols. 8vo. 1860-72. He finds the accusations against the Duchess of York unbelievable.

[29] Sir N. H. Nicolas, Privy Purse Expenses of Elizabeth of York. 1830. He utterly rejects the story of Richard having poisoned his wife, and having wanted to marry Elizabeth of York (p. liii.) Dr. W. Stubbs, Constitutional History of England, vol. ii. Thorold Rogers, Work and Wages, ii. 212.

[29] Sir N. H. Nicolas, Privy Purse Expenses of Elizabeth of York. 1830. He completely dismisses the tale that Richard poisoned his wife and intended to marry Elizabeth of York (p. liii.) Dr. W. Stubbs, Constitutional History of England, vol. ii. Thorold Rogers, Work and Wages, ii. 212.

[30] Dr. Lingard, History of England to the Revolution. 4th ed. 1837; 6th ed. 1854.

[30] Dr. Lingard, History of England to the Revolution. 4th ed. 1837; 6th ed. 1854.

[31] James Gairdner, Letters and Papers Illustrative of the Reigns of Richard III. and Henry VII. 1861-63. Memorials of Henry VII. 1858. History of the Life and Reign of Richard III. 1878. Life of Henry VII. 1889. Article in the English Historical Review. 1891.

[31] James Gairdner, Letters and Papers Illustrative of the Reigns of Richard III and Henry VII. 1861-63. Memorials of Henry VII. 1858. History of the Life and Reign of Richard III. 1878. Life of Henry VII. 1889. Article in the English Historical Review. 1891.




{184}

CHAPTER II

EXAMINATION OF THE CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD III

1. The Deformity.
2. Murder of Edward of Lancaster.
3. Murder of Henry VI.
4. Marriage with Anne Nevill.
5. Treatment of the Countess of Warwick.
6. Death of Clarence.

1. The Deformity.
2. Murder of Edward of Lancaster.
3. Murder of Henry VI.
4. Marriage to Anne Nevill.
5. Treatment of the Countess of Warwick.
6. Death of Clarence.


An indictment, in many counts, was brought against Richard III. after his death, by the authors who wrote during the reign of his successor, and in the interests of that successor's dynasty. It will be seen, in the course of the discussion, with what object these accusations were made, and why a belief in them was considered to be so important to the success of the Tudor usurpation. The reckless profusion of abuse was due to the complete license of the traducers. No one could appear for the accused. The brave young King was dead, his body subjected to cowardly insults, his friends proscribed, his people silenced. Calumny was triumphant and unchecked. Yet there was method and system in the scheme of the Tudor writers. Their accusations were all intended to lead up to a belief in the dead King's guilt with regard to one central crime. If he was to be deformed, if he was to be an assassin at the age of eighteen, the murderer of his brother and his wife, a ruthless usurper {185} and tyrant, it was because such a monster would be more likely to commit a crime of which he must be thought to be guilty in the interests of his wily successor. It will now be our business to examine these charges one by one. The first concerns Richard's personal appearance.

An indictment, with many charges, was brought against Richard III after his death by writers during the reign of his successor, aimed at supporting that successor's dynasty. As we discuss this, we'll see why these accusations were made and why believing them was seen as crucial for the success of the Tudor takeover. The excessive abuse came from the complete freedom of the accusers. No one could defend the accused. The brave young King was dead, his body disrespected, his friends in danger, and his people silenced. Slander was rampant and unchecked. However, the Tudor writers had a method and a plan. Their accusations were all designed to create a belief in the dead King's guilt regarding one main crime. If he was portrayed as a twisted figure, a murderer at eighteen, responsible for his brother and wife's deaths, a ruthless usurper and tyrant, it was because such a monster would be more likely to commit a crime that he needed to be believed guilty of in favor of his cunning successor. Now, we will examine these charges one by one. The first concerns Richard's personal appearance. {185}

Deformity

Disability

It is stated that he was two years in his mother's womb,[1] that he was born feet foremost,[2] with a complete set of teeth,[3] and with hair down to the shoulders,[4] that he was hump-backed, that his right shoulder was higher than his left,[5] that his left shoulder was much higher than his right,[6] and that one of his arms was withered.[7]

It’s said that he was in his mother’s womb for two years,[1] that he was born feet first,[2] with a full set of teeth,[3] and with hair down to his shoulders,[4] that he had a hunchback, that his right shoulder was higher than his left,[5] that his left shoulder was much higher than his right,[6] and that one of his arms was shriveled.[7]

Passing over the obvious fables with the remark that they throw just suspicion on other statements from the same sources, we come to the hump-back. We do not find this deformity mentioned by any contemporary except Morton. If it had existed it is certain that so conspicuous a blemish would have been dwelt upon by all contemporary detractors. Stow, the most honest of the later chroniclers, told Sir George Buck that he had talked to old men who had seen and known Richard, and who said that he was in bodily shape comely enough.[8] In the two portraits drawn by Rous no inequality is visible. Richard here has a handsome youthful face, slight build and good figure. The portrait at Windsor shows a face full of energy and decision, yet gentle and melancholy. The shoulders are quite even.

Passing over the obvious myths, which cast doubt on other claims from the same sources, we turn to the hunchback. This deformity isn’t mentioned by anyone except Morton. If it had been real, it’s clear that such a noticeable flaw would have been pointed out by all contemporary critics. Stow, the most honest of the later historians, told Sir George Buck that he had spoken with elderly men who had seen and known Richard, and they claimed he was physically quite handsome. In the two portraits created by Rous, there is no sign of any deformity. Richard has a good-looking, youthful face, a slender build, and a nice physique. The portrait at Windsor captures a face full of energy and determination, yet also gentle and melancholic. The shoulders appear completely even.

{186}

{186}

Rous, Polydore Virgil, and Morton are the authorities for the unequal shoulders. Rous says that the right shoulder was higher. Morton makes the left shoulder much higher. Their contradictory testimony shows the worthless character of both these authorities. Polydore Virgil merely mentions an inequality. Fabyan and the Croyland monk do not say a word against Richard's personal appearance. A curious piece of evidence was discovered by Mr. Davies of York, which bears on the question.[9] From the 'York Records' it appears that, six years after King Richard's death, a man named Burton was brought before the Lord Mayor accused of calling that prince, whose memory was so beloved in the north, 'a crouchback.' One John Poynter, who heard this remark, told Burton that he lied, and struck at him with a little rod he had in his hand. It would seem, therefore, that if there was any defect in Richard's figure, it was so slight that its very existence was matter of dispute among those who could well remember the King, while it was imperceptible to Stow's informants. On the whole, we may accept the conclusion of Miss Halsted that Richard was of slight and delicate build, and that the severe martial exercises in which his youth had been spent had caused the shoulder of his sword-arm to be very slightly higher than the other.

Rous, Polydore Virgil, and Morton are the sources for the uneven shoulders. Rous claims that the right shoulder was higher, while Morton says the left shoulder was much higher. Their conflicting accounts demonstrate the unreliable nature of both authorities. Polydore Virgil only mentions an imbalance. Fabyan and the Croyland monk make no negative comments about Richard's appearance. An interesting piece of evidence was found by Mr. Davies of York, which relates to the topic. From the 'York Records,' it turns out that six years after King Richard's death, a man named Burton was brought before the Lord Mayor for calling that well-regarded prince in the north 'a crouchback.' A man named John Poynter, who heard this comment, told Burton he was lying and hit him with a small stick he had. It seems, then, that if there was any flaw in Richard's figure, it was so minor that its existence was debated among those who remembered the King well, while it was unnoticed by Stow's sources. Overall, we can agree with Miss Halsted's conclusion that Richard had a slight and delicate build, and that the intense military activities he engaged in during his youth had caused the shoulder of his sword arm to be just a bit higher than the other.

The story of the withered arm comes from Morton. That astute prelate always had an object in making his statements. This particular tale was invented to draw off attention from the real charge made by the Protector against the Woodvilles. It served its turn, and may be dismissed as false without any hesitation. {187} For it is not mentioned by a single other authority. The victor of Barnet and Tewkesbury, the leader of the brilliant charge at Bosworth, who unhorsed Sir John Cheney[10] and William Brandon, must have had serviceable arms.

The story of the withered arm comes from Morton. That clever bishop always had a purpose behind his statements. This particular tale was created to distract from the real accusations made by the Protector against the Woodvilles. It served its purpose and can be dismissed as false without any doubt. {187} For it is not mentioned by a single other source. The victor of Barnet and Tewkesbury, the leader of the impressive charge at Bosworth, who threw Sir John Cheney[10] and William Brandon off their horses, must have had functional arms.

The object of the Tudor historians in commencing their grotesque caricature of an imaginary monster with these stories of his personal deformity is transparent. They intended to make him detestable from the outset. They calculated that improbable crimes would be more readily believed if the alleged perpetrator was a deformed hunchback born with teeth. They were right. Nothing has more conduced to an unreasoning prejudice against Richard, and to a firm belief in his alleged crimes, than the impression of his personal repulsiveness.

The goal of Tudor historians in starting their bizarre portrayal of an imaginary monster with these tales of his personal deformities is obvious. They wanted to make him loathsome from the beginning. They figured that unbelievable crimes would be more easily accepted if the supposed criminal was a deformed hunchback born with teeth. They were correct. Nothing has fueled an irrational bias against Richard or solidified belief in his supposed crimes like the impression of his physical unattractiveness.

Modern writers have also understood this method of treatment. Lord Macaulay was careful to prepare the minds of his readers for the alleged judicial crimes of Sir Elijah by telling them that little Impey was in the habit of stealing cakes at school.[11] The great essayist, as well as the Tudor historians, knew their public. The one invented the pilfering story and the others the deformity with the same motive. If a judge had been a juvenile thief, or if a king had been a deformed little monster, the charges against them in after life would be more readily accepted as true. It is illogical, but it is human nature.

Modern writers have also grasped this approach. Lord Macaulay was careful to prepare his readers for the supposed judicial wrongdoings of Sir Elijah by mentioning that little Impey had a habit of stealing cakes at school.[11] The great essayist, along with the Tudor historians, understood their audience. One crafted the stealing story while the others created the deformity for the same reason. If a judge were a juvenile thief, or if a king were a deformed little monster, the accusations against them later in life would be more easily believed. It’s illogical, but it’s human nature.

Richard was described as a venomous hunchback[12] and made to commit several atrocious crimes in order {188} to prepare men's minds to receive, without incredulity, the story of the murder of his nephews. It was evidently anticipated that this final draft on their powers of belief would be dishonoured unless the alleged murderer had been steeped in crime from his infancy.

Richard was portrayed as a malicious hunchback[12] and was forced to commit several horrific crimes to get people ready to accept, without skepticism, the tale of his nephews' murder. It was clearly expected that this final test of their belief would be undermined unless the supposed murderer had been involved in wrongdoing since childhood. {188}

At the early age of eighteen Richard is accordingly accused of having committed a cowardly and inhuman murder in cold blood after the battle of Tewkesbury, on evidence which would be insufficient to hang a dog.[13]

At just eighteen, Richard is accused of committing a cowardly and brutal murder in cold blood after the battle of Tewkesbury, based on evidence that wouldn’t be enough to hang a dog.[13]

Young Edward's death

Young Edward's passing

The battle took place on May 4, 1471. The young Duke of Gloucester had displayed valour and generalship, and had won for himself a name in chivalry. On the other side, Prince Edward of Lancaster, who was exactly one year younger than Richard, led the main battle of his army, and bore himself manfully. Carried away in the rout and closely followed by his victorious enemies, he was slain on the field of battle. There was one eye-witness who wrote an account of the battle of Tewkesbury. He said that young Edward of Lancaster 'was taken fleeing to the townwards and slain in the field.'[14] A drawing accompanies this writer's report, in which we see a horse on its knees, {189} the rider receiving his deathblow, the helmet struck off, and the bright golden locks sinking on the horse's mane.[15] This was the plain truth. He fell, fighting bravely, on the battle-field. All contemporaries, without an exception, corroborate this evidence. The next writer was Warkworth, but he was not present. He wrote 'There was slain on the field Prince Edward, which cried for succour to the Duke of Clarence.'[16] Bernard André, the paid historian of Henry VII., says the same, 'Is enim ante Bernardi campum Theoxberye proelio belligerens ceciderat.' The Croyland monk says that some of the Lancastrian leaders fell in the battle, others 'by the revengeful hands of certain persons afterwards,'[17] referring to the fact that some were executed after trial before the Earl Marshal and Constable. There is no hint here of the alleged assassination of Edward. Comines tells the same story, 'et fut le Prince de Galles tué sur le champ et plusieurs autres grans seigneurs.' Such is the unanimous testimony of contemporaries.

The battle took place on May 4, 1471. The young Duke of Gloucester showed bravery and leadership, earning a reputation in chivalry. On the other side, Prince Edward of Lancaster, who was exactly a year younger than Richard, led the main force of his army and fought valiantly. Caught up in the chaos and closely pursued by his victorious enemies, he was killed on the battlefield. One eyewitness wrote an account of the battle of Tewkesbury, stating that young Edward of Lancaster "was taken fleeing toward the town and killed in the field." [14] An illustration accompanies this writer's report, showing a horse on its knees, {189} the rider receiving his fatal blow, his helmet knocked off, and his bright golden hair falling over the horse's mane. [15] This was the straightforward truth. He fell, fighting valiantly, on the battlefield. All contemporary accounts, without exception, confirm this evidence. The next writer was Warkworth, but he wasn’t present. He wrote, "Prince Edward was killed on the field, calling for help to the Duke of Clarence." [16] Bernard André, the paid historian of Henry VII, says the same, "For he fell fighting before the field of Tewkesbury." The Croyland monk states that some of the Lancastrian leaders died in battle, while others "by the vengeful hands of certain individuals afterwards," [17] referring to the fact that some were executed after trial before the Earl Marshal and Constable. There’s no mention here of the supposed assassination of Edward. Comines tells the same story, "and the Prince of Wales was killed on the field along with several other great lords." Such is the unanimous testimony of contemporaries.

We now come to the other Tudor writers and their versions of young Edward's death. Fabyan, writing to please Henry VII., is the first who said that the Prince was captured and brought before Edward IV., {190} and he added the following tale: 'The King strake him with his gauntlet in the face, on which the Prince was by the King's servants incontinently slain.'[18] Fabyan's baseless gossip came before Polydore Virgil, and the protégé of Pope Alexander VI. conceived the idea of giving it a lurid Borgian colouring, better suited to the latitude of Urbino than to that of Tewkesbury and calculated to make our flesh creep. It was thus that his ideas found words: 'King Edward gave no answer, only thrusting the young man from him with his hand, whom forthwith those that were present, who were George Duke of Clarence, Richard Duke of Gloucester, and William Lord Hastings, crewelly murderyd.'[19] This story was improved upon by Grafton, Hall, Holinshed and other Tudor chroniclers. Dorset was added to the list of alleged assassins by Habington, Grafton, and Hall. Gloucester is made to strike the first blow by Holinshed. Here we have a striking example of the gradual growth of a legend which has eventually become embedded in history.[20] Its original conception was due to an Italian, not to an English brain. It is {191} thus that the fable has become a part of the history of England. Honest John Stow is alone in rejecting the Italian's embellishment. He discredits the version of Polydore Virgil as a palpable fraud, and merely repeats Fabyan's statement.

We now turn to the other Tudor writers and their accounts of young Edward's death. Fabyan, who aimed to please Henry VII, was the first to claim that the Prince was captured and brought before Edward IV. {190} He added this story: 'The King struck him in the face with his gauntlet, after which the Prince was immediately killed by the King's servants.'[18] Fabyan's unfounded gossip reached Polydore Virgil, who, as a protégé of Pope Alexander VI, thought to give it a sensational twist, more fitting for the emotion of Urbino than for Tewkesbury, and designed to send chills down our spines. Thus, he expressed his ideas as follows: 'King Edward said nothing; he merely pushed the young man away with his hand, after which those present, including George Duke of Clarence, Richard Duke of Gloucester, and William Lord Hastings, cruelly murdered him.'[19] This story was further elaborated by Grafton, Hall, Holinshed, and other Tudor chroniclers. Habington, Grafton, and Hall included Dorset among the alleged assassins. Holinshed even portrays Gloucester as the one who strikes the first blow. Here, we see a clear example of how a legend can gradually evolve and eventually become part of history.[20] Its original idea came from an Italian, not an English mind. {191} This is how the fable has become woven into the history of England. The honest John Stow stands alone in rejecting the Italian's embellishments. He dismisses Polydore Virgil’s account as an obvious fraud and simply reiterates Fabyan's version.

It is very remarkable that three authorities patronised by Henry VII. give no countenance to the fable of Polydore Virgil. Bernard André is in perfect agreement with the contemporaries, simply because Virgil's story had not been invented when he wrote. Rous is silent for the same reason. He was the originator of the birth with teeth and with hair to the shoulders. He heaped calumny on calumny, and would have eagerly repeated the Tewkesbury story if it had existed in his time. Morton's silence is still more singular except on the hypothesis that the slander was not then in existence.

It’s quite notable that three authorities supported by Henry VII do not give any support to the story of Polydore Virgil. Bernard André fully agrees with his contemporaries, simply because Virgil's tale hadn’t been made up yet when he wrote. Rous doesn’t mention it for the same reason. He came up with the story of being born with teeth and hair down to the shoulders. He piled on insults and would have eagerly repeated the Tewkesbury story if it had been around during his time. Morton's silence is even more interesting unless we assume that the slander didn’t exist then.

Dr. Morton was actually present at Tewkesbury. If young Edward was murdered he must have known it. Yet in a work prepared for the express purpose of enumerating the alleged crimes of Richard he said {192} nothing. He had no scruples. He repeats all he can think of, with the object of heaping opprobrium on Richard's memory. But there is not a hint about assassinating Edward of Lancaster. Morton's silence, under these circumstances, amounts to a proof that the story was a fabrication of later times. André, Rous, and Morton wrote before Polydore Virgil, and when the Italian's calumny had not yet been invented. It cannot be that Virgil found out what the less vigilant André, Rous, and Morton overlooked. If anyone knew all the details of the battle of Tewkesbury at first hand, it was Morton. He was there. His silence explodes the fable. It also convicts Polydore Virgil of having fabricated an exceptionally foul slander, with a rank scent of its Borgian origin:—

Dr. Morton was actually at Tewkesbury. If young Edward was murdered, he had to have known about it. Yet in a work specifically meant to list the supposed crimes of Richard, he said nothing. He had no qualms. He shares everything he can think of to tarnish Richard's reputation. But there’s not a single mention of assassinating Edward of Lancaster. Morton's silence in these circumstances proves that the story was made up later. André, Rous, and Morton wrote before Polydore Virgil, when the Italian's slander hadn't been invented yet. It can't be that Virgil discovered something that the less careful André, Rous, and Morton missed. If anyone knew all the details of the battle of Tewkesbury firsthand, it was Morton. He was there. His silence debunks the myth. It also exposes Polydore Virgil for creating an exceptionally vile slander, reeking of its Borgian origins:—

'Virgilii duo sunt: alter Maro: tu Polydore
    Alter: Tu Mendax: ille Poeta fuit.'[21]

'There are two Virgils: one is Maro: you are Polydore
    The other: You are Mendax: that one was a Poet.'[21]


Unless the testimony of those who were absent, and for the most part unborn, is to be preferred to that of eye-witnesses, and that of future generations to contemporaries, the fable of young Edward's murder ought never again to find a place in serious history.

Unless the testimony of those who were absent, and mostly unborn, is to be preferred over that of eyewitnesses, and that of future generations over those who were actually there, the story of young Edward's murder should never again be included in serious history.

Death of Henry VI

Death of Henry VI

The charge against the Duke of Gloucester that he murdered Henry VI. is an insinuation rather than an accusation. None of his traducers state it as a fact. One says 'as men constantly say,' another, 'it was the continual report,' another, 'as many believe.' We must, therefore, first treat this alleged 'continual {193} report' as a rumour only, and judge of it from probabilities.

The claim against the Duke of Gloucester that he killed Henry VI is more of a suggestion than a formal accusation. None of his critics state it as a fact. One person claims, "as people often say," another claims, "it was the common gossip," and yet another claims, "as many believe." Therefore, we must first consider this so-called "common gossip" as just a rumor and evaluate it based on what seems likely. {193}

We are asked to believe that young Richard, a boy of eighteen, who had just won great military renown, arrived at the Tower in the evening of one day with orders to proceed on active service very early the next morning; that, although fully occupied with preparations for his departure, he found time to induce Lord Rivers, the Constable of the Tower, and his political enemy, to deliver up charge to him in order that he might assassinate a defenceless and feeble invalid with his own hand, a deed which might just as well have been perpetrated by any hired jailer; that it was done without his brother Edward's knowledge, and that, although the deed must have been done with the knowledge of Lord Rivers and his officials, of Henry's ten servants and three readers, yet there was never any certainty about the matter. Rivers, be it remembered, was not Richard's friend.

We are asked to believe that young Richard, an eighteen-year-old who had just gained significant military fame, arrived at the Tower one evening with orders to head out for active duty very early the next morning. Despite being busy with preparations for his departure, he somehow found time to persuade Lord Rivers, the Constable of the Tower and his political rival, to hand over control to him so that he could kill a defenseless and frail invalid himself—a crime that could have easily been committed by any hired jailer. This was apparently done without his brother Edward's knowledge, and even though the act must have been done with the awareness of Lord Rivers and his officials, as well as Henry's ten servants and three readers, there was never any certainty about what happened. It's important to note that Rivers was not Richard's ally.

This grossly improbable rumour bears the evidence of its origin clearly marked. It was put forward in the reign and in the interests of Henry VII. It was a rumour manufactured by his paid writers and their followers. We can examine the process.

This highly unlikely rumor clearly shows where it came from. It originated during the reign of Henry VII and served his interests. It was created by his hired writers and their supporters. We can look into how this happened.

Morton says: 'He slew with his own hand King Henry VI. as men constantly say, and that without knowledge or commandment of the King.'

Morton says: 'He killed King Henry VI. with his own hand, just as people often say, and he did it without the King's knowledge or permission.'

Polydore Virgil has the following version: 'King Edward, to the intent that there should be no new insurrections, travelled not long after through Kent, which business being despatched, to the intent that every man might conceive a perfect peace to be attained, Henry VI. being not long before deprived of his diadem, was put to death in the Tower of London. {194} The continual report is that Richard Duke of Gloucester killed him with a sword, whereby his brother might be delivered from all hostility.'

Polydore Virgil has this version: 'King Edward, to prevent any new rebellions, traveled through Kent not long after. Once that was done, to make sure everyone felt that true peace was achievable, Henry VI, who had been stripped of his crown not long before, was executed in the Tower of London. {194} The ongoing rumor is that Richard, Duke of Gloucester, killed him with a sword so that his brother could be free from all threats.'

Dr. Warkworth tells us that 'the same night that King Edward came to London, King Harry being in ward in prison in the Tower of London, was put to death on the 21st of May on a Tuesday night between eleven and twelve of the clock, being then at the Tower the Duke of Gloucester, brother to King Edward, and many others. On the morrow he was chested, and brought to Paul's and his face was open that every man might see him. And in his lying he bled on the pavement there, and afterwards at the Blackfriars was brought, and there bled afresh.' This Dr. Warkworth was Master of St. Peter's College, Cambridge, from 1473 to 1500. He kept a private diary, receiving his facts from informants he saw at Cambridge. His account of Henry's death shows that he was superstitious and credulous. His second-hand report of the time and manner of the death cannot be received as of any authority. His mention of Gloucester's presence has been assumed to be intended, by the writer, to imply that the Duke was concerned in the crime. This does not follow and, in a mere private diary, such innuendo would be out of place and improbable. The date of the 21st, given by Warkworth and Fabyan, would be approved by Henry VII. as throwing suspicion on his predecessor, and would be fixed as the obit of Henry VI. Any subsequent repetition of that date gives it no additional authority. Such repetition has as much or as little authority as is given to it by the assertions of Warkworth and Fabyan.[22]

Dr. Warkworth tells us that 'the same night King Edward arrived in London, King Henry, who was imprisoned in the Tower of London, was executed on May 21st, a Tuesday night, between eleven and midnight, with the Duke of Gloucester, Edward's brother, and many others present at the Tower. The next day, he was put in a coffin and brought to St. Paul's with his face uncovered so everyone could see him. As he lay there, he bled onto the pavement, and later was taken to Blackfriars, where he bled again.' Dr. Warkworth was the Master of St. Peter's College, Cambridge, from 1473 to 1500. He kept a private diary, gathering information from sources he encountered at Cambridge. His account of Henry's death suggests he was superstitious and gullible. His second-hand report on the timing and circumstances of the death shouldn't be taken as credible. His mention of Gloucester's presence is often interpreted as implying the Duke was involved in the crime. However, this assumption doesn’t hold, and such insinuations would be inappropriate and unlikely in a private diary. The date of the 21st, noted by Warkworth and Fabyan, would be accepted by Henry VII as casting suspicion on his predecessor and would be established as the anniversary of Henry VI's death. Any later mention of that date doesn't provide it with any more credibility. Such repetitions carry as much weight as the claims made by Warkworth and Fabyan.[22]

{195}

{195}

Fabyan gives the same date as Warkworth, and adds, 'of the death of Henry divers tales were told, but the most common fame went that he was stikked with a dagger, by the hands of Richard of Gloucester.'[23]

Fabyan gives the same date as Warkworth, and adds, 'after Henry's death, many stories circulated, but the most popular tale was that he was stabbed with a dagger by Richard of Gloucester.'[23]

Rous says, 'He killed by others or, as many believe, with his own hand, that most sacred man Henry VI.'[24]

Rous says, 'He killed by others or, as many believe, with his own hand, that most sacred man Henry VI.'[24]

The continuator of the Croyland Chronicle insinuates nothing against Richard. His words are: 'The body of King Henry was found lifeless in the Tower; may God pardon and give time for repentance to that man, whoever he was, that dared to lay his sacrilegious hand upon the Lord's anointed. The doer may obtain the name of a tyrant, the sufferer of a glorious martyr.'[25] The antithesis of tyrant and martyr shows that the monk alluded to King Edward and King Henry. The prayer that 'the doer' may have time for repentance is a proof that the passage was written during Edward's lifetime, and that there was {196} then a rumour that Henry had met with foul play. But it also furnishes a proof that rumour had not then imputed the supposed act to Richard.

The writer of the Croyland Chronicle suggests nothing against Richard. His words are: "The body of King Henry was found lifeless in the Tower; may God forgive and give time for repentance to the person, whoever they were, that dared to lay their sacrilegious hand upon the Lord's anointed. The one who did this may be labeled a tyrant, while the one who suffered is a glorious martyr." [25] The contrast between tyrant and martyr indicates that the monk was referencing King Edward and King Henry. The prayer that "the doer" may have time for repentance shows that this passage was written during Edward's lifetime, and there was a rumor that Henry had experienced foul play. However, it also serves as evidence that at that time, the rumor had not attributed the supposed act to Richard.

Of these authorities, Warkworth's informant and the City Chronicler are the only two who perceived that in order to give any plausibility to the alleged 'continual report,' Henry's death must be made to tally with young Richard's presence in the Tower. They, therefore, fixed upon May 21, the single day when Richard was there. Their fabrication is exposed by the evidence of the accounts for Henry's maintenance, as will be seen directly; and also by the contradiction of Polydore Virgil. That author, who had access to all official sources of information, places Henry's death in the end of May, after King Edward's progress through Kent. Thus these authorities do not agree, and are quite unworthy of credit.

Of these sources, Warkworth's informant and the City Chronicler are the only two who realized that for the supposed 'constant rumor' to make any sense, Henry's death had to coincide with young Richard's presence in the Tower. They, therefore, settled on May 21, the only day Richard was there. Their falsehood is revealed by the records of Henry's expenses, which will be shown shortly, and also by the contradiction from Polydore Virgil. That author, who had access to all official information, states that Henry died at the end of May, after King Edward's trip through Kent. So, these sources don’t agree and are completely untrustworthy.

True date of Henry's death

Actual date of Henry's death

We are not altogether without the means of ascertaining the truth. Henry VI. was not an old man. His age was 47. But he was feeble and half-witted. His health was very precarious, his constitution having been weakened by long illnesses. He inherited the mental and physical imbecility of his grandfather Charles VI. of France. Shortly before his liberation by the Earl of Warwick in 1470, some ruffian had stabbed him[26] and then fled. Henry was said to have been convalescent, but, with his feeble hold on life, it is not likely that his recovery was permanent. He gradually sank, and died on May 24, or perhaps in the night of the 23rd. Queen Margaret of Anjou arrived at the Tower as a prisoner on the 21st, just in time to soothe her husband's last {197} moments, and to be with him when he died. The Lancastrian leanings of the family of Lord Rivers, who was Constable of the Tower, make it likely that the unhappy queen was granted access to her dying husband. We know that Margaret was treated with consideration, and allowed to reside with her most intimate English friend, the old Duchess of Suffolk, at Wallingford, until her ransom was paid.

We do have ways to find out the truth. Henry VI wasn't an old man; he was just 47. However, he was weak and somewhat simple-minded. His health was fragile, having been weakened by long illnesses. He inherited both the mental and physical challenges of his grandfather, Charles VI of France. Shortly before he was freed by the Earl of Warwick in 1470, a thug stabbed him and then ran away. Henry was said to be recovering, but given how weak he was, it's unlikely that his recovery was lasting. He slowly declined and died on May 24, or possibly during the night of the 23rd. Queen Margaret of Anjou arrived at the Tower as a prisoner on the 21st, just in time to comfort her husband in his final moments and to be with him when he passed away. The Lancastrian ties of Lord Rivers, the Constable of the Tower, suggest that the grieving queen was allowed to see her dying husband. We know that Margaret was treated with respect and was permitted to stay with her closest English friend, the elderly Duchess of Suffolk, at Wallingford, until her ransom was fully paid.

The date of Henry's death is fixed by the evidence of his household accounts, which are given by Rymer.

The date of Henry's death is established by the evidence from his household accounts, as provided by Rymer.


'Accounts of the costs and expenses for the custody of King Henry, The Wednesday after the feast of Holy Trinity, June 12.'

'Details of the costs and expenses for keeping King Henry, The Wednesday after the feast of Holy Trinity, June 12.'

'To the same William Sayer for money to his own hand delivered for the expenses and diet of the said Henry and of ten persons his attendants within the tower, for the custody of the said Henry, namely, for fourteen days the first beginning on the 11th of May last, as per account delivered 14l. 5s.'

'To the same William Sayer for money given to him directly for the expenses and meals of the said Henry and ten of his attendants within the tower, for the care of the said Henry, specifically for fourteen days starting on the 11th of May last, according to the account provided 14l. 5s.'

'To William Sayer for money delivered at times, namely at one time, 7s. for the hire of three hired readers for the said William and other attendants within the tower in charge of the King for xiv days and for the board of the same for the same time, and on another time 3s. 10d. for the board of said Henry within the said tower as per account delivered 10s. 10d.'[27]

'To William Sayer for money given at different times, specifically at one point, 7 for the hire of three hired readers for William and other attendants within the tower in charge of the King for 14 days, and for their meals during that time, and at another time 3 10 for the meals of Henry within the tower as per the account provided 10 10.'[27]


It is clear from these entries that Henry's accounts were made up on May 11, and that they were again made up when he died, fourteen days after May 11, that is, on May 24.[28] We also gather that he was {198} maintained in becoming state, at a cost of 400l. a year, equivalent to upwards of 2,000l. of our money, and that he had ten servants, and three readers to read aloud to him. Mr. Thorold Rogers says: 'I make no doubt that Henry was used well during the nine years of his residence in the Tower: nor do I believe that he was done to death after Tewkesbury. The story of his assassination in the Tower is, I am persuaded, a Tudor calumny.'[29] 'I conclude that nature which had hid his misfortunes from him more than once by a lethargy which seemed almost like death, at last released him in the same merciful fashion from the recurrent sorrows of his life.'[30]

It’s evident from these records that Henry’s accounts were settled on May 11, and they were settled again when he died, fourteen days later, on May 24.[28] We also learn that he was kept in decent condition, costing 400l. a year, which is over 2,000l. in today’s money, and that he had ten servants and three readers to read to him. Mr. Thorold Rogers states: 'I have no doubt that Henry was treated well during the nine years he lived in the Tower, nor do I believe he was murdered after Tewkesbury. The story of his assassination in the Tower is, I’m convinced, a Tudor lie.'[29] 'I conclude that nature, which had concealed his misfortunes from him multiple times with a lethargy that seemed almost like death, ultimately freed him in the same merciful way from the ongoing sorrows of his life.'[30]

The only contemporary writer was the author of a letter to the citizens of Bruges, giving an account of the events which led to the restoration of Edward IV. Speaking from personal knowledge he reported that Henry VI. died on May 23, and his accuracy is established by the evidence of the accounts.

The only modern writer was the person who wrote a letter to the citizens of Bruges, describing the events that led to the restoration of Edward IV. Drawing from personal knowledge, he stated that Henry VI died on May 23, and his accuracy is supported by the evidence in the records.

These are the plain facts connected with Henry's death. They are fatal to the story of the murder. {199} Warkworth and Fabyan give the 21st for the date of Henry's death, because Gloucester was in the Tower on that day only. Their assertions are disproved by Polydore Virgil, by the writer of the letter at Bruges, and by the accounts which show the date of Henry's death to have been May 23 or 24. On those days Gloucester was at Sandwich, upwards of seventy miles from the Tower. The tale of Henry's assassination by the Duke of Gloucester is a Tudor calumny, and was invented many years afterwards to please Henry VII. It is possible that a false rumour of foul play may have been spread by the enemies of Edward IV., and this seems likely from the words of the Croyland Chronicle. But the absurd accusation against the King's young brother was concocted after Richard III. had fallen at Bosworth, and when any calumny against the dead was welcomed and rewarded by a successor, who believed that his security depended upon a belief in his predecessor's infamy. Habington, in his life of Edward IV., has pointed out the absurdity of charging Richard with the alleged murder.[31]

These are the basic facts surrounding Henry's death. They disprove the murder story. {199} Warkworth and Fabyan say that Henry died on the 21st, because Gloucester was only in the Tower that day. Their claims are proven wrong by Polydore Virgil, the author of the letter from Bruges, and by accounts that show Henry actually died on May 23 or 24. On those days, Gloucester was at Sandwich, more than seventy miles away from the Tower. The story of Henry's assassination by the Duke of Gloucester is a Tudor slander and was made up many years later to flatter Henry VII. It’s possible that a false rumor of foul play was spread by Edward IV's enemies, which seems probable given the statements in the Croyland Chronicle. However, the ridiculous accusation against the King’s younger brother was created after Richard III fell at Bosworth, at a time when any slander against the dead was welcomed and rewarded by his successor, who thought his safety relied on portraying his predecessor as infamous. Habington, in his biography of Edward IV, highlights the absurdity of accusing Richard of the supposed murder.[31]

The next charge against the Duke of Gloucester is that he forced the Lady Anne Nevill to marry him, immediately after he had murdered young Edward of Lancaster, who was her husband.[32] The answers to this are that Edward was not her husband,[33] that Richard {200} did not murder him, and that Richard did not force Anne's inclinations. No marriage between Edward and Anne ever took place. The Croyland monk always speaks of Anne, at this time, as the 'maiden' and the 'damsel.'

The next accusation against the Duke of Gloucester is that he forced Lady Anne Nevill to marry him right after he killed young Edward of Lancaster, who was her husband.[32] The responses to this claim are that Edward wasn’t her husband,[33] that Richard didn’t kill him, and that Richard didn’t pressure Anne's feelings. No marriage ever happened between Edward and Anne. The Croyland monk always refers to Anne at this time as the 'maiden' and the 'damsel.'

Anne Nevill and her mother

Anne Nevill and her mom

But there is more to be said. The two young cousins, Richard and Anne, were brought up together, and their union was most natural. Miss Halsted has well remarked that Richard showed peculiar delicacy towards Anne, in placing her in sanctuary at St. Martin's before the marriage, where her inclinations could in no way be forced. Anne was her husband's constant companion at every important crisis of his life, and there is good reason to believe that the marriage was a happy one.

But there’s more to add. The two young cousins, Richard and Anne, grew up together, and their connection was very natural. Miss Halsted pointed out that Richard was particularly considerate towards Anne by giving her a place of refuge at St. Martin's before their wedding, ensuring her choices were respected. Anne was her husband’s constant support during every significant moment of his life, and there’s strong evidence to suggest that their marriage was a happy one.

A very bitter enemy of Richard's memory, in later times, has attempted to draw conclusions to his disadvantage from the marriage settlements. There had been no time to obtain the usual dispensations, and it therefore became advisable that the trustees, for the sake of the offspring, should guard against any possible informality in the marriage. A protecting clause was inserted, in case the property could not be held without a renewal of the marriage ceremony; arising from any alleged informality in the nuptials. This clause, framed by the lawyers, was to the effect that if the Duke of Gloucester and the Lady Anne Nevill should be divorced, and afterwards marry again, the Act for the partition of property should nevertheless be valid, and that in case of a divorce, and if the Duke shall do his continual diligence and effectual devoir by all lawful {201} means to be lawfully married to the said Anne, he shall have as much of the premises as pertained to her during her lifetime. It was merely a formal clause inserted by the lawyers, and probably never even read by Richard or Anne.

A very bitter enemy of Richard's memory later tried to make negative conclusions about him based on the marriage settlements. There wasn't enough time to get the usual dispensations, so it was wise for the trustees to protect the interests of the children and ensure there were no possible issues with the marriage. They included a protective clause in case the property couldn't be held without renewing the marriage ceremony due to any claimed issues with the wedding. This clause, created by the lawyers, stated that if the Duke of Gloucester and Lady Anne Nevill were to get divorced and then marry again, the property division would still be valid. Additionally, if there was a divorce, and the Duke made every effort to legally marry Anne again, he would inherit as much of the property as belonged to her during her lifetime. It was just a formal clause added by the lawyers, and Richard and Anne probably never even read it. {201}

Miss Strickland calls this 'an ominous clause relating to a wedlock of a few months; proving Anne meditated availing herself of some informality in her abhorred marriage; but if she had done so her husband would have remained in possession of her property. The absence of the dispensation is a negative proof that Anne never consented to her second marriage, and that it was never legalised may be guessed by the rumours of a subsequent period when the venomous hunchback meditated in his turn divorcing her.'

Miss Strickland refers to this as 'a troubling clause concerning a marriage that lasted only a few months; indicating that Anne was considering taking advantage of some loophole in her hated marriage; however, if she had done so, her husband would still hold her property. The lack of a dispensation suggests that Anne never agreed to her second marriage, and the fact that it was never made official can be inferred from the rumors that surfaced later when the spiteful hunchback planned to divorce her himself.'

This is a good example of the sort of stuff which rooted and unreasoning prejudice allows to pass for argument.

This is a good example of the kind of nonsense that blind and unthinking prejudice lets pass for an argument.

The next charge is made by only one of the Tudor writers. Rous alleged that 'Richard imprisoned for life the Countess of Warwick who had fled to him for refuge.'[34] This is untrue. The Countess of Warwick heard of the defeat and death of her husband at Barnet, when she landed in England. She took sanctuary at Beaulieu in Hampshire, was attainted, and all her property passed to her daughters Isabella and Anne, who married the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester. The Countess remained at Beaulieu for two years, from 1471 to 1473. We next hear of her in a letter from Sir John Paston dated June 3, 1473. 'The Countess of Warwick is now out of Beaulieu, and Sir James Tyrrel conveyeth her northward, men say {202} by the King's assent, whereto some men say that the Duke of Clarence is not agreed.'[35] Evidently the King had given his assent to a request of Gloucester that his wife's mother might be allowed to come and live with her daughter at Middleham. There was no prison but a home with her child. Tyrrel, who was then an officer of Edward's Court, was sent to escort her from Beaulieu to Middleham.[36]

The next accusation comes from just one of the Tudor historians. Rous claimed that 'Richard imprisoned the Countess of Warwick for life, who had fled to him for protection.'[34] This is false. The Countess of Warwick learned about the defeat and death of her husband at Barnet when she arrived in England. She sought refuge at Beaulieu in Hampshire, was declared attainted, and all her property went to her daughters Isabella and Anne, who married the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester. The Countess stayed at Beaulieu for two years, from 1471 to 1473. The next mention of her is in a letter from Sir John Paston dated June 3, 1473. 'The Countess of Warwick is now out of Beaulieu, and Sir James Tyrrel is taking her north, reportedly with the King's approval, although some say the Duke of Clarence does not agree.'[35] Clearly, the King had agreed to a request from Gloucester that his wife's mother could come and live with her daughter at Middleham. It wasn't a prison but a home with her child. Tyrrel, who was then an officer in Edward's Court, was sent to escort her from Beaulieu to Middleham.[36]

There is evidence of Richard's kindly feeling towards his wife's family. He interceded for the heirs of the Marquis Montagu, Warwick's brother, and it was at the request of Gloucester that the King allowed them to inherit part of their father's property.[37] Another indication of the Duke's friendliness, as regards his mother-in-law and her relations, is afforded by their confidence in him. Lady Latimer, a sister of the Countess of Warwick, appointed Richard the supervisor of her will, which was a position of great trust in those days. Such kindly offices performed for those who were near and dear to the Countess of Warwick are cogent, though indirect, proofs that the statement of Rous is a calumny.

There is evidence of Richard's kindness toward his wife's family. He advocated for the heirs of the Marquis Montagu, Warwick's brother, and it was at Gloucester's request that the King allowed them to inherit part of their father's estate.[37] Another sign of the Duke's goodwill toward his mother-in-law and her relatives is their trust in him. Lady Latimer, a sister of the Countess of Warwick, named Richard the executor of her will, which was a highly respected role back then. Such kind acts done for those who were close to the Countess of Warwick serve as strong, albeit indirect, evidence that Rous’s claims are false.

Death of Clarence

Clarence's Death

Shakespeare and others have further accused Richard of having abetted and aided in the death of his brother George Duke of Clarence. No serious historian, except Sandford, has ventured to bring forward the charge directly. The Croyland monk, Polydore Virgil, André, Rous, Fabyan are all silent on {203} the subject.[38] But Morton is equal to the occasion. The passage in which he insinuates suspicion is a good specimen of the style of this unscrupulous slanderer:

Shakespeare and others have also accused Richard of having helped and supported the death of his brother, George Duke of Clarence. No serious historian, except Sandford, has dared to present this accusation directly. The Croyland monk, Polydore Virgil, André, Rous, and Fabyan are all quiet on the subject. {203} [a id="chap0202fn38text">38] But Morton rises to the occasion. The part where he hints at suspicion is a clear example of the style of this unscrupulous slanderer:

'Some wise men also ween that his drift, covertly conveyed, lacked not in helping forth his brother of Clarence to his death; which he resisted openly, howbeit somewhat, as men deemed, more faintly than he that were heartily minded to his wealth. And they who thus deem think that he, long time in King Edward's life, forethought to be King in case that the King his brother (whose life he looked that evil diet should shorten) should happen to decease (as indeed he did) while his children were young. And they deem that for this intent he was glad of his brother's death, the Duke of Clarence, whose life must needs have hindered him so intending whether the same Clarence had kept him true to his nephew the young King, or enterprised to be King himself. But of all this point there is no certainty, and whoso divineth upon conjectures may as well shoot too far as too short.'

Some wise men also think that his hidden motives might have contributed to his brother Clarence's death; which he publicly opposed, although some believed he did so less forcefully than someone truly concerned for his brother's well-being. Those who hold this view believe that for a long time during King Edward's reign, he planned to become King if his brother (whose poor health he suspected might lead to an early demise) happened to die (which he eventually did) while his children were still young. They believe that for this reason, he was pleased with his brother's death, the Duke of Clarence, whose life would have certainly interfered with his plans, whether Clarence remained loyal to his nephew the young King or aimed to become King himself. However, there is no certainty about any of this, and anyone who speculates on such matters may be as likely to miss the mark as they are to hit it.

The object of this involved passage is to leave a sort of general impression that Richard had something or other to do with the death of Clarence.[39] By throwing up a dust cloud of verbiage the central fact that Richard {204} intervened in his brother's favour is obscured and thrown into the background.

The goal of this complex section is to create a general impression that Richard had some role in Clarence's death.[39] By overwhelming readers with a barrage of words, the main fact that Richard {204} intervened on behalf of his brother gets obscured and pushed into the background.

The guilt of the death of Clarence rests with Rivers and the Woodville faction. He was a great danger to them, as will be seen in the next chapter, while they benefited by his attainder and got the wardship of his son. All Richard did was to protest against the execution of his brother.

The guilt for Clarence's death falls on Rivers and the Woodville group. He posed a significant threat to them, as will be discussed in the next chapter, while they gained from his attainder and took control of his son's guardianship. All Richard did was oppose the execution of his brother.


[1] Rous, 214. 'Biennio matris utero tentus, exiens cum dentibus et capillis ad humeros.' This is false, for Richard was born three years after his brother George, and there was another child, named Thomas, between them.

[1] Rous, 214. 'After being in the womb for two years, he came out with teeth and hair to his shoulders.' This is incorrect, because Richard was born three years after his brother George, and there was another child named Thomas born in between them.

[2] Morton.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Morton.

[3] Rous.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous.

[4] Rous.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous.

[5] Rous.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous.

[6] Morton.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Morton.

[7] Morton.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Morton.

[8] Buck, p. 79.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Buck, p. 79.

[9] Davies, York Records, May 14, 1190, p. 220.

[9] Davies, York Records, May 14, 1190, p. 220.

[10] 'A man of much fortitude, and exceeding the common sort.'—Polydore Virgil, p. 224.

[10] 'A man of great courage, and surpassing the average.'—Polydore Virgil, p. 224.

[11] In Macaulay's review of Gleig's Life of Warren Hastings.

[11] In Macaulay's review of Gleig's Life of Warren Hastings.

[12] Miss Strickland.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ms. Strickland.

[13] Mr. Gairdner gives the evidence. 'Each crime rests on slender testimony enough, though any one of them being admitted, lends greater credit to the others. From this point of view it is not at all improbable that Richard was a murderer at nineteen' (p. 13). Richard killed his nephews, consequently he assassinated a prisoner when he was nineteen. It thus having been shown that he was a murderer when he was nineteen, what more probable than that he killed his nephews? This method of arguing has been perfectly satisfactory to generations of historical students, and appears to be so still.

[13] Mr. Gairdner provides the evidence. "Each crime is based on pretty flimsy testimony, but if you accept any one of them, it gives more weight to the others. From this perspective, it's not at all unlikely that Richard was a murderer at nineteen" (p. 13). Richard killed his nephews, which means he also murdered a prisoner when he was nineteen. Given that it's been established he was a murderer at nineteen, isn't it likely that he killed his nephews too? This way of reasoning has satisfied generations of history students, and it still seems to do so.

[14] Fleetwood Chron. p. 30. This is the narrative of the recovery of his kingdom by Edward IV., in Harl. MS. no. 543, printed by the Camden Society.

[14] Fleetwood Chron. p. 30. This is the story of Edward IV.'s reclaiming of his kingdom, found in Harl. MS. no. 543, published by the Camden Society.

[15] The drawing is in the abridgment sent to Bruges, reproduced in the Archæologia, xxi. p. ii.

[15] The drawing is in the shortened version sent to Bruges, published in the Archæologia, xxi. p. ii.

[16] Warkworth Chronicle, Camden Society, p. 18.

[16] Warkworth Chronicle, Camden Society, p. 18.

[17] The Croyland monk wrote: 'As well in the field as afterwards by the revengeful hands of certain persons, Prince Edward, Devon, Somerset,' &c.: that is Prince Edward and Devon on the field, Somerset by 'the revengeful hands': by which phrase he is pleased to refer to the Earl Marshal's Court which was a constitutional tribunal (Chron. Croyland, p. 555). 'Tum in campo tum postea ultricibus quorundam manibus, ipso Principe Edwardo unigenito Regis Henrici, victo Duce Somersetiæ, Comiteque Devoniæ ac aliis dominis omnibus et singulis memoratis' (p. 555).

[17] The Croyland monk wrote: 'Both in battle and later at the hands of certain vengeful individuals, Prince Edward, Devon, Somerset,' etc.: meaning that Prince Edward and Devon were defeated in battle, while Somerset fell to 'the vengeful hands': referring to the Earl Marshal's Court, which was a constitutional tribunal (Chron. Croyland, p. 555). 'Then both in the field and afterwards by the revengeful hands of certain individuals, by the very Prince Edward, only son of King Henry, defeated Duke of Somerset, and the Earl of Devon and all the other mentioned lords' (p. 555).

[18] Fabyan, p. 662.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Fabyan, p. 662.

[19] Polydore Virgil, p. 336.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Polydore Virgil, p. 336.

[20] Hall is notorious for the embellishment of fables that were passed on to him by Polydore Virgil, by adding names and incidents of his own invention. In the case of the death of the young Earl of Rutland, he first took several years off his age and made a little child of him, then gave him a tutor and supplied the tutor's name. With these properties he got up a very effective scene on Wakefield Bridge. When Rutland's real age is known, Hall's story becomes absurd, and he is convicted of intentional inaccuracy. Again when he described the burial of Henry VI., he said that the corpse was conveyed to Chertsey 'without priest or clerk, torch or taper, singing or saying.' This is something worse than embellishment, it is absolutely false. The payments are recorded (and the records are still preserved), for obsequies and masses said by four orders of brethren, for linen cloth, spices, and for wages of men carrying torches. The statements of Hall are certainly unreliable. In retailing Polydore Virgil's calumny about the assassination of Prince Edward at Tewkesbury, Hall cannot refrain from similar inventions and embellishments. He adds that Edward was taken prisoner by Sir Richard Croft and delivered up to the King in consequence of a proclamation offering a reward of 100l. a year to whosoever should yield up the Prince dead or alive: accompanied by an assurance that his life should be spared (Hall, p. 301). Habington repeats this and adds, as his own contribution, that 'the good knight repented what he had done, and openly professed his service abused and his faith deluded' (Life of Edward IV. p. 96). This statement is confuted by the fact that it was on the battle-field of Tewkesbury that Richard Croft received his knighthood from King Edward. This would not have been so if he had 'openly declared his service abused.' He afterwards received benefits from King Richard (Paston Letters). The fable of Fabyan was embellished and added to by various hands, until it became a very elaborate and highly finished lie circumstantial.

[20] Hall is known for embellishing stories that he got from Polydore Virgil by adding his own names and events. In the case of the young Earl of Rutland’s death, he first reduced the years of the Earl's age, turning him into a child, then created a tutor for him and gave the tutor a name. With these details, he crafted a dramatic scene on Wakefield Bridge. Once you know Rutland's real age, Hall's story seems ridiculous, and he's clearly guilty of intentional inaccuracy. When he wrote about the burial of Henry VI, he claimed the body was taken to Chertsey 'without priest or clerk, torch or taper, singing or saying.' This is more than just embellishment; it’s completely false. Records show payments for funeral rites and masses performed by four orders of brothers, for linen cloth, spices, and for the wages of men carrying torches. Hall's statements are definitely unreliable. When retelling Polydore Virgil's falsehood about the assassination of Prince Edward at Tewkesbury, Hall again can’t help but add his own fabrications. He claims Edward was captured by Sir Richard Croft and handed over to the King due to a proclamation offering a reward of 100l. a year to anyone who returned the Prince, dead or alive, with a guarantee that his life would be spared (Hall, p. 301). Habington echoes this and adds, as his own contribution, that 'the good knight regretted what he had done and openly claimed his service had been betrayed and his faith misled' (Life of Edward IV. p. 96). This claim is contradicted by the fact that Richard Croft was knighted by King Edward on the battlefield of Tewkesbury. That would not have happened if he had 'openly declared his service had been betrayed.' Later, he received favors from King Richard (Paston Letters). The story of Fabyan was further embellished and altered by various contributors until it became a very detailed and highly crafted lie.

[21] The name of Virgil borne by two,
        One Maro and one Polydore.
        The first a Poet wise and true,
        The last a lying slanderer.

[21] The name Virgil is carried by two,
One Maro and one Polydore.
The first is a wise and truthful Poet,
The latter is a deceitful slanderer.

[22] Mr. Gairdner mentions that there is a MS. City Chronicle among the Cottonian MSS. (Vitell. A. xvi. f. 133), which states that Henry's body was brought to St. Paul's on Ascension Eve (May 22), 'who was slain, as it was said, by the Duke of Gloucester.' In MS. Arundel, 28, in the British Museum, there is an old Chronicle, on a fly-leaf of which, at the end, there are some jottings relating to Edward IV.'s time in a contemporary hand, and among others—'eodem die decessit Henricus sextus,' meaning the day of Edward's arrival in London. A MS. in Heralds' College (printed by Mr. Gairdner) dates the death 'in vigilia Ascencionis Dominicæ'; a MS. at Oxford (Laud, 674) gives the same date; a MS. in the Royal Library at the British Museum says: 'Obitus Regis Henriei Sexti, gui obiit inter vicesimum primum diem Maii et xxiim diem Maii.' Henry's obit is set down May 22. None of these documents have any date. Their statements about May 21 are the same as those of Warkworth or Fabyan, from whom they must have been derived. But Warkworth and Fabyan are proved to be wrong by the evidence of the accounts for Henry's maintenance: and by the evidence of Polydore Virgil, as well as by the letter at Bruges.

[22] Mr. Gairdner notes that there is a manuscript City Chronicle among the Cottonian MSS. (Vitell. A. xvi. f. 133), which mentions that Henry's body was brought to St. Paul's on Ascension Eve (May 22), 'who was killed, as it was said, by the Duke of Gloucester.' In MS. Arundel, 28, at the British Museum, there is an old Chronicle with some notes on a fly-leaf at the end, written in a contemporary hand, and among them—'eodem die decessit Henricus sextus' which indicates the day of Edward's arrival in London. A manuscript at Heralds' College (printed by Mr. Gairdner) records the death as 'in vigilia Ascencionis Dominicæ'; a manuscript at Oxford (Laud, 674) gives the same date; a manuscript in the Royal Library at the British Museum states: 'Obitus Regis Henriei Sexti, qui obiit inter vicesimum primum diem Maii et vicesimum secundum diem Maii.' Henry's death is noted as May 22. None of these documents have specific dates. Their references to May 21 are consistent with those of Warkworth or Fabyan, from which they must have been derived. However, Warkworth and Fabyan are shown to be incorrect based on the records for Henry's maintenance: and also by the evidence of Polydore Virgil, as well as by the letter from Bruges.

[23] Fabyan, p. 662.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Fabyan, p. 662.

[24] Rous, p. 215. 'Ipsum sanctissimum virum Henricum Sextum per alios vel multis credentibus manu pocius propria interfecit.'

[24] Rous, p. 215. 'He killed the most holy man, Henry the Sixth, with his own hand, according to many who believe it.'

[25] Croyland Chron. p. 557.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Croyland Chron. p. 557.

[26] 'Collectarum et mansuetudinum et bonorum morum regis Henrici VI., et ex collectione magistri Joannis Blakman bacchalaurii theologiæ et post Cartusiæ monachi Londini.'—Hearne, p. 202.

[26] 'The collections and gentle qualities and good morals of King Henry VI., and from the collection of Master John Blakman, Bachelor of Theology and later a monk of the Charterhouse in London.'—Hearne, p. 202.

[27] Rymer's Foedera, xi. pp. 712, 713.

[27] Rymer's Foedera, xi. pp. 712, 713.

[28] Laing, in his continuation of Henry's History of Great Britain, in referring to the accounts for the maintenance of Henry VI. in Rymer's Foedera, mistook the day on which they were audited and passed, namely June 12, for the day on which the expenses were incurred; and concluded that Henry was alive on June 12. This is triumphantly pointed out by Dr. Lingard. But the triumph is imaginary. Dr. Lingard ought to have seen that the date of auditing does not affect the question. The fact remains that Henry's board was paid, and that he was consequently alive, for fourteen days after May 11, that is until May 24, which is fatal to the story of the murder.

[28] Laing, in his continuation of Henry's History of Great Britain, mistakenly noted the date when the accounts for the upkeep of Henry VI. in Rymer's Foedera were reviewed and approved, which was June 12, as the date when the expenses were actually incurred. He assumed that Henry was alive on June 12. Dr. Lingard points this out triumphantly, but that triumph is unfounded. Dr. Lingard should have recognized that the audit date doesn't impact the issue. The reality is that Henry's expenses were covered, meaning he was alive for fourteen days after May 11, specifically until May 24, which undermines the claim of his murder.

This is shown by Bayley, who quotes the accounts in his History of the Tower of London, and points out that they furnish satisfactory evidence of Henry having been alive at least until May 24 (second ed. p. 323). Mr. Gairdner has suggested that the payments up to the 24th were to Henry's servants who were not discharged until then, and do not prove that Henry was alive. But this is untenable, for they are for Henry's keep as well.

This is shown by Bayley, who cites the accounts in his History of the Tower of London and points out that they provide solid evidence that Henry was alive at least until May 24 (second ed. p. 323). Mr. Gairdner suggested that the payments made up to the 24th were for Henry's servants, who weren't let go until then, and don't prove that Henry was alive. However, this argument doesn’t hold up because the payments were also for Henry's care.

[29] Work and Wages, ii. 312.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Work and Wages, vol. 2, p. 312.

[30] Ibid. ii. 313.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. ii. 313.

[31] 'I cannot believe a man so cunning in declining envy and winning honour to his name, would have undertaken such a business and executed it with his own hand. Nor did this concern the Duke of Gloucester so particularly as to engage him alone in the cruelty.'—Habington, in Kennet, p. 455.

[31] 'I can’t believe that a man so clever at avoiding jealousy and earning respect for his name would take on such a task and do it himself. Nor was this matter of such personal concern to the Duke of Gloucester as to involve him alone in the cruelty.'—Habington, in Kennet, p. 455.

[32] Gairdner, p. 22.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Gairdner, p. 22.

[33] Sharon Turner, iii. p. 323. Anne had been contracted to Edward of Lancaster in July 1470, she being only fourteen, and he sixteen; but she was never married to him. The marriage was not to take place unless certain conditions were complied with by Anne's father, the Earl of Warwick. The conditions were not fulfilled, and the contract, ipso facto, was null and void.

[33] Sharon Turner, iii. p. 323. Anne was engaged to Edward of Lancaster in July 1470 when she was just fourteen and he was sixteen; however, she never married him. The marriage was contingent on certain conditions being met by Anne's father, the Earl of Warwick. Since those conditions were not met, the contract was automatically null and void.

[34] Rous, p. 215. 'Durante vita sua incarceravit.' The Countess out-lived Richard III.

[34] Rous, p. 215. 'During her lifetime, she was imprisoned.' The Countess outlived Richard III.

[35] Paston Letters, iii. p. 92.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Paston Letters, vol. 3, p. 92.

[36] Mr. Gairdner quotes a letter from William Dengayn to William Calthorp (Third Report of Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 272), from which it appears that the Countess of Warwick was actually with the Duke of Gloucester in June 1473.—Gairdner's Richard III. p. 27 (n).

[36] Mr. Gairdner quotes a letter from William Dengayn to William Calthorp (Third Report of Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 272), which shows that the Countess of Warwick was indeed with the Duke of Gloucester in June 1473.—Gairdner's Richard III. p. 27 (n).

[37] Rot. Parl. vi. 124.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rot. Parl. vi. 124.

[38] Gloucester was in London at the opening of Parliament on January 16, 1478; but there is no evidence where he was in February, the month of Clarence's death. He was certainly at Middleham in March. Mr. Gairdner pronounces Gloucester 'guiltless of his brother's death' (p. 40).

[38] Gloucester was in London for the start of Parliament on January 16, 1478; however, there's no record of where he was in February, the month Clarence died. He was definitely in Middleham in March. Mr. Gairdner states that Gloucester was 'innocent of his brother's death' (p. 40).

[39] Morton did this so successfully that his imitators soon began to make a direct accusation. The slander grew and prospered until at last we find the following passage in Sandford: 'He was drowned in a butt of malmsey, his brother the Duke of Gloucester assisting thereat with his own proper hands!' He refers to Hall, p. 246.—Genealogical History (London, 1707), p. 438.

[39] Morton did this so well that his imitators quickly started making direct accusations. The rumors grew and thrived until we eventually find the following passage in Sandford: 'He was drowned in a barrel of malmsey, with his brother the Duke of Gloucester personally assisting!' He refers to Hall, p. 246.—Genealogical History (London, 1707), p. 438.




{205}

CHAPTER III

FURTHER CHARGES AGAINST RICHARD III

  7. Execution of Hastings.
  8. Execution of Rivers, Vaughan, Grey, and Haute.
  9. The 'Usurpation.'
10. Refusal of Buckingham's petition.
11. Second coronation at York.
12. Poisoning of his wife.
13. Intended marriage with Elizabeth of York.
14. Intended execution of Lord Strange.

7. Execution of Hastings.
  8. Execution of Rivers, Vaughan, Grey, and Haute.
  9. The 'Usurpation.'
10. Refusal of Buckingham's petition.
11. Second coronation at York.
12. Poisoning of his wife.
13. Planned marriage with Elizabeth of York.
14. Planned execution of Lord Strange.


The most elaborate and detailed part of the indictment against Richard III. refers to the so-called 'usurpation,' including the period from his arrival in London to his coronation. The events of the interregnum had to be represented in such a way as that it should appear that Henry Tudor was righteously superseding an unscrupulous usurper. This was a matter of vital importance to the intruding dynasty. Accordingly much art was devoted to the preparation of a plausible story, while careful but not always effectual efforts were made to destroy all documents that would contradict it.

The most detailed part of the indictment against Richard III focuses on the so-called 'usurpation,' covering the time from his arrival in London until his coronation. The events during the interregnum had to be framed in a way that made it seem like Henry Tudor was justifiably taking over from an unscrupulous usurper. This was crucial for the new dynasty. As a result, significant effort was put into crafting a believable narrative, while careful but not always successful attempts were made to eliminate any documents that would contradict it.

Archbishop Morton

Archbishop Morton

The portion of the history published by Grafton and Rastell was undoubtedly written or dictated by John Morton himself. It is on Morton's story that all subsequent historians have relied for their facts; and as it is on this period that the whole career of Richard as a sovereign hinges, it is necessary that we should bear in mind what manner of man this Morton really {206} was. He was born at Beer Regis in Dorsetshire, but the year is very uncertain, and he received his first instruction at Cerne Abbey. Thence he proceeded to Oxford, and began life as a lawyer, practising in the Court of Arches. He became a Master in Chancery, increasing his income by taking orders, and was Parson of Bloxworth in Dorsetshire. He took the Lancastrian side, and was at York when the battle of Towton was fought. In 1462 he fled to the Continent with Queen Margaret. His fortunes were then at a low ebb, but they brightened when the Earl of Warwick came to France to betray the cause of Edward IV. Morton attached himself to Warwick at Angers, went with him to England in August 1470, escaped from Barnet to join Queen Margaret at Weymouth, and was with her at Tewkesbury. Nothing but ill luck had attended his fortunes since he had joined the Lancastrian party. So he changed sides, obtained a pardon from Edward IV. and wormed himself into that good-natured monarch's confidence. He became one of the greatest pluralists on record. 'He was avaricious and grasping.'[1] He received a bribe from Louis XI. for inducing his own sovereign to accept dishonourable terms of peace, and was further bribed with a pension of 2,000 crowns a year.[2] The contrast between the upright conduct of the Duke of Gloucester and his own corrupt practices on that occasion explains the wily priest's malignant hostility to Richard. Morton was made Bishop of Ely in 1479. On the death of Edward he saw a wide opening for his ambition in the chances of a long minority. The facts revealed to the Council by Bishop Stillington were, consequently, distasteful to him. He was the heart and soul of the conspiracy of Hastings {207} and the Woodville faction against the Protector. He brought Hastings to his death, but escaped himself. The incorrigible plotter was entrusted to the custody of the Duke of Buckingham. By his cunning artifices he induced that weak nobleman to become a traitor, and claim the crown for himself. He led Buckingham to his death; but secured his own safety. He then joined Henry Tudor's conspiracy, and it was doubtless through Morton's advice that the Welsh adventurer put forward a claim to the crown. Success at length attended the intriguer's schemes. Henry VII. made him Chancellor in 1486, Archbishop of Canterbury in 1487, and, after much importunity, a cardinal's hat was obtained for him, from the Borgian Pope.[3] He became enormously rich. He revealed to Henry VII. 'the confessions of as many lords as his grace listed.'[4] He was one of the most odious instruments of Henry's extortions. The argument that those who spent little must have saved much, and that those who spent much must have much, was called 'Morton's fork.'[5] He died in 1500, hated and execrated by all ranks of the people.

The part of history published by Grafton and Rastell was definitely written or spoken by John Morton himself. Morton's story is where all later historians have based their facts; since this period is crucial to understanding Richard's entire reign, we need to consider what kind of person Morton really was. He was born in Beer Regis, Dorset, but the exact year is unclear. He got his first education at Cerne Abbey, then moved on to Oxford and started his career as a lawyer, practicing in the Court of Arches. He became a Master in Chancery, boosted his income by taking holy orders, and was the Parson of Bloxworth in Dorset. He supported the Lancastrian side and was in York during the battle of Towton. In 1462, he escaped to the Continent with Queen Margaret. His fortunes were low, but they improved when the Earl of Warwick came to France to betray Edward IV's cause. Morton allied himself with Warwick in Angers, traveled to England with him in August 1470, escaped from Barnet to meet Queen Margaret at Weymouth, and was with her at Tewkesbury. His time with the Lancastrian party brought him nothing but bad luck, so he switched sides, received a pardon from Edward IV, and ingratiated himself with that kind-hearted king. He became one of the greatest pluralists on record. 'He was greedy and grasping.' He took a bribe from Louis XI to persuade his own king to accept disgraceful peace terms and was additionally bribed with a pension of 2,000 crowns a year. The stark contrast between the honorable conduct of the Duke of Gloucester and his own corrupt actions at that time explains the devious priest's vicious hostility toward Richard. Morton was appointed Bishop of Ely in 1479. After Edward's death, he saw a big opportunity for his ambitions during the long minority. The facts revealed to the Council by Bishop Stillington were, therefore, unwelcome to him. He was the main instigator of the Hastings and Woodville conspiracy against the Protector. He brought Hastings to his doom but managed to escape. The relentless schemer was put under the Duke of Buckingham's watch. By his crafty manipulations, he convinced that weak nobleman to turn traitor and claim the crown for himself. He led Buckingham to his death while ensuring his own safety. He then became part of Henry Tudor's conspiracy, and it was surely through Morton's counsel that the Welsh adventurer made a claim to the throne. Eventually, the schemer's plans succeeded. Henry VII made him Chancellor in 1486, Archbishop of Canterbury in 1487, and, after persistent requests, he obtained a cardinal's hat from the Borgian Pope. He became extremely wealthy. He disclosed to Henry VII 'the confessions of as many lords as his grace desired.' He was one of the most despised tools of Henry's extortion. The argument that those who spent little must have saved much, and those who spent much must have much, was labeled 'Morton's fork.' He died in 1500, hated and reviled by people of all classes.

This is the man from whom history derives the narrative of Richard's accession. We must remember the circumstances in which he wrote or dictated his version. He was then Archbishop of Canterbury under Henry VII. He had to traduce Richard in the interests of his master, and at the same time he had to conceal from Henry himself certain parts of his own proceedings, especially as regards his intrigue with Buckingham.

This is the person from whom history gets the story of Richard's rise to power. We need to keep in mind the context in which he wrote or dictated his account. At that time, he was the Archbishop of Canterbury under Henry VII. He had to slander Richard to benefit his king while also hiding some details of his own actions from Henry, especially concerning his dealings with Buckingham.

{208}

{208}

Morton's misrepresentations

Morton's false claims

Morton was most unscrupulous in fabricating his story, throwing out misleading insinuations, garbling and suppressing facts, making false statements, and altering dates. He was a leading actor in, and an eyewitness of what he described, he was an able and clever man, and he was intimately acquainted with the facts as they really happened. Moreover, we are informed by Sir Thomas More, who knew him, that he had an extraordinary memory.[6] Consequently every mistake that is detected in his narrative, every date that is altered, must have been inserted with a special object. It is fortunate for the cause of truth that he was more careless, and wrote in greater detail, than he certainly would have done, if there had been any chance of an answer being put forward by one equally conversant with the facts. But he knew that he was safe—power unscrupulously enforced was on his side.

Morton was completely ruthless in crafting his story, throwing out misleading hints, distorting and hiding facts, making false claims, and changing dates. He played a key role in, and witnessed, what he described; he was a smart and capable guy, and he was very familiar with the facts as they actually occurred. Additionally, Sir Thomas More, who knew him, tells us that he had an exceptional memory.[6] Therefore, every mistake found in his narrative, every date that is changed, must have been added with a specific intent. It's fortunate for the truth that he was more careless and wrote in more detail than he definitely would have if there had been any chance of a rebuttal from someone equally familiar with the facts. But he knew he was safe—power was ruthlessly enforced on his side.

Morton opens his case with the assumption that the Duke of Gloucester had always intended to supplant his nephew. He asserts that the Duke concerted plans with Buckingham and Hastings against the Queen and her relations; that he then, secretly, and by divers means, caused the Queen to be persuaded to advise her son not to come with a large force to London; and that he and other lords wrote to the Queen's friends so lovingly that they, nothing mistrusting, brought the young prince up in good speed with sober company. Gloucester and Buckingham then went to Northampton and met Rivers there. For all that appears in this part of the narrative, Gloucester was in London, and came thence with Buckingham to Northampton. Gloucester was really in the marches of Scotland, and he could not possibly have carried on {209} all these intrigues at that distance, between April 9 when King Edward died and the 23rd when Rivers left Ludlow. He could not even have heard of the King's death for several days. It is true that, towards the end of his lampoon, when telling his story about an alleged quarrel between Gloucester and Buckingham, Morton does mention the Duke being at York, and Buckingham having sent a messenger to him who met him at Nottingham.[7] But this messenger could not have been the channel of all the intrigues he describes. There was no time.

Morton starts his argument by assuming that the Duke of Gloucester always planned to take his nephew's place. He claims that the Duke made arrangements with Buckingham and Hastings against the Queen and her family; that he secretly convinced the Queen to tell her son not to come to London with a large army; and that he and other lords wrote to the Queen's allies in such a friendly way that they, unsuspecting, brought the young prince up quickly and safely. Gloucester and Buckingham then traveled to Northampton and met Rivers there. From what is described in this part of the story, it seems that Gloucester was in London and came from there with Buckingham to Northampton. However, Gloucester was actually on the borders of Scotland, making it impossible for him to carry out all these schemes from that distance, especially between April 9, when King Edward died, and the 23rd when Rivers left Ludlow. He wouldn’t even have known about the King’s death for several days. It’s true that toward the end of his satire, when recounting a supposed argument between Gloucester and Buckingham, Morton does mention the Duke being in York and Buckingham sending a messenger who met him in Nottingham.[7] But this messenger couldn’t have been the source of all the plots he describes. There simply wasn’t enough time.

The Duke may have received some hasty notice from a messenger, but the first real news of what had been going on in London came from Buckingham at Northampton.

The Duke might have gotten some quick word from a messenger, but the first actual news about what was happening in London came from Buckingham at Northampton.

Morton's story about Gloucester's intrigues at this time is therefore a fabrication. The truth is exactly the reverse of Morton's version. Richard's conduct was straightforward and loyal. After attending solemn obsequies of his brother in York Minster, he called on the nobility and gentry of Yorkshire to swear allegiance to his young nephew. When he arrived in London, he ordered preparations to be made for his nephew's coronation, and he sent summonses to forty esquires to receive knighthood of the Bath on the occasion.[8] He also caused the dresses to be worn by his nephew at his coronation to be got ready.[9] These acts were well known to Morton, who passed them over in silence, {210} because they would tend to give a true impression, where he wanted to leave a false one.

Morton's account of Gloucester's schemes during this time is therefore a fabrication. The truth is the exact opposite of what Morton claimed. Richard's actions were straightforward and loyal. After attending the solemn funeral of his brother at York Minster, he called on the nobility and gentry of Yorkshire to swear allegiance to his young nephew. Upon arriving in London, he ordered preparations for his nephew's coronation and sent out summonses to forty esquires to receive knighthood of the Bath for the occasion.[8] He also made arrangements for the garments his nephew would wear at the coronation.[9] Morton was fully aware of these actions but chose to ignore them, {210} because they would convey a true impression, which he wanted to avoid in favor of a false narrative.

Having thus raised a prejudice against the Protector, Morton's next object was to instil a belief that Hastings worked against the Woodvilles throughout in concert with Richard. In order to create this impression he gives two false dates. He makes young Richard leave sanctuary on June 9. The true date was the 16th.[10] He asserts that Lord Rivers was beheaded on June 13, the very day of the arrest of Hastings, and he makes a great point of it, observing as a striking coincidence that Hastings suffered death on the self-same day and about the self-same hour as Rivers whose execution he had approved.[11] He knew this to be false. Rivers made his will on the 23rd, and was not beheaded until the 25th.[12] Morton had a motive for falsifying the dates, and it is obvious. He wanted it to appear that Hastings was an enemy of the Woodville {211} faction to the end, that he was a party to the removal of young Richard from sanctuary and to the execution of Rivers. But why? Clearly because Hastings was not an enemy of the Woodvilles to the end, because he had, with Morton and others, formed a coalition with them, and entered into a conspiracy with them against the Protector. It was important to conceal this, because it justified the Protector's action against Hastings; and Morton did so by resorting to a falsification of dates. He then proceeds to enter into minute details, in describing the scene when Hastings was arrested on Friday, June 13.

Having stirred up feelings against the Protector, Morton's next goal was to instill the belief that Hastings was working with Richard against the Woodvilles. To create this impression, he presents two false dates. He claims young Richard left sanctuary on June 9, but the actual date was the 16th.[10] He states that Lord Rivers was executed on June 13, the same day Hastings was arrested, and he emphasizes this as a notable coincidence, pointing out that Hastings died on the same day and around the same time as Rivers, whose execution he had endorsed.[11] He knew this was untrue. Rivers made his will on the 23rd and wasn't executed until the 25th.[12] Morton had a clear motive for falsifying the dates: he wanted it to seem like Hastings remained an enemy of the Woodville faction until the end, that he was involved in the removal of young Richard from sanctuary and the execution of Rivers. But why? Obviously, it was because Hastings was not an enemy of the Woodvilles till the end; he had formed an alliance with Morton and others, conspiring with them against the Protector. It was crucial to hide this, as it justified the Protector’s actions against Hastings, and Morton accomplished this by twisting the dates. He then goes into detailed descriptions of the scene when Hastings was arrested on Friday, June 13.

Morton makes the Protector ask him for a mess of strawberries from his garden at Holborn. He then alleges that Gloucester suddenly altered his tone, accused the Queen-Dowager of witchcraft, displayed a withered arm as having been injured by sorcery, upbraided Hastings for having Jane Shore as a mistress, and ordered Hastings to be beheaded on a log of wood before dinner. We are also informed that Master William Catesby made the mischief between the Protector and the Lord Chamberlain, and that a proclamation was issued setting forth the cause of the execution of Hastings.

Morton gets the Protector to ask him for some strawberries from his garden in Holborn. He then claims that Gloucester suddenly changed his attitude, accused the Queen-Dowager of witchcraft, showed a withered arm as proof of having been cursed, criticized Hastings for having Jane Shore as a mistress, and ordered Hastings to be executed on a log of wood before dinner. We're also told that Master William Catesby stirred up trouble between the Protector and the Lord Chamberlain, and that a proclamation was issued explaining the reason for Hastings' execution.

These details enable us to obtain some glimmering of the truth. We have the reminiscences of an eyewitness, who was also a schemer so dealing with the facts as to leave false impressions clothed in the similitude of veracious recollections. The tale of the strawberries is doubtless true, and is a masterly touch designed to give an air of reality to the scene. The withered arm is a fabrication intended to conceal the real charge made by the Protector. That charge was contained in the proclamation which Morton mentions {212} as having been well indited and written on parchment. He professes to give the substance of it. The seeker after truth would very much prefer the original text. But it was destroyed. Its destruction is a strong presumption in favour of the Protector, and justifies the conclusion that the real charge was a serious one. It is incredible that Catesby merely revealed the nonsense about Jane Shore's sorcery. Morton has inserted this rubbish in order to conceal the real charge made by the Protector. Morton further tells us that 'Shore's wife was of all women the one the Queen most hated,' and that she was the mistress of Hastings. She was really the mistress of Dorset,[13] the Queen's son, and the motive for bringing in the Queen's alleged hatred, in this place, is to conceal the real position of Jane Shore, which was that of a secret agent between the party of the Woodvilles and Hastings.

These details help us catch a glimpse of the truth. We have the memories of an eyewitness who was also a manipulator, twisting the facts to create misleading impressions that looked like genuine recollections. The story about the strawberries is likely true and serves as a clever detail to make the scene feel more real. The mention of the withered arm is a fabrication meant to hide the actual charges made by the Protector. That charge was part of the proclamation that Morton refers to as being well-written on parchment. He claims to provide the gist of it. However, anyone seeking the truth would greatly prefer the original text. But it was destroyed. Its destruction strongly suggests the Protector’s innocence and supports the idea that the real charge was serious. It's hard to believe that Catesby only talked about the nonsense surrounding Jane Shore's sorcery. Morton added that nonsense to obscure the real charge made by the Protector. He also states that 'Shore's wife was the woman the Queen hated the most,' and that she was Hastings' mistress. In reality, she was the mistress of Dorset, the Queen's son. The reason for mentioning the Queen's supposed hatred here is to hide Jane Shore's true role, which was acting as a secret intermediary between the Woodvilles and Hastings.

The fullness of Morton's details defeats his object. He draws attention to the truth which he elaborately endeavours to hide. We are thus enabled to deduce from the garrulity of the designing priest the facts that, probably through his prompting, Hastings had formed a coalition with the Queen-Dowager and her party against the Protector, and that the negotiation had been conducted through Jane Shore as intermediary. We learn that Catesby revealed the plot to the Protector, who promptly arrested Hastings, and brought a charge of treason against him.

The abundance of Morton's details undermines his purpose. He highlights the truth that he tries so hard to conceal. From the chatter of the scheming priest, we can infer that, likely influenced by him, Hastings formed an alliance with the Queen-Dowager and her supporters against the Protector, and that the negotiations were carried out through Jane Shore as a go-between. We find out that Catesby informed the Protector about the plot, who quickly arrested Hastings and charged him with treason.

Falsification of dates

Date falsification

Morton would have us believe that Hastings was beheaded on the spot without trial. This version of the story is also told by Fabyan, and adopted by Polydore Virgil. It was told to the second Croyland {213} monk, who wrote that Hastings was beheaded on June 13.[14] It was a version industriously spread by Morton, as a charge of lawless cruelty and indecent haste against the Protector. It can be proved to be false.

Morton wants us to think that Hastings was executed on the spot without a trial. This version of the story is also shared by Fabyan and embraced by Polydore Virgil. It was recounted to the second Croyland {213} monk, who noted that Hastings was beheaded on June 13.[14] This narrative was actively promoted by Morton to accuse the Protector of lawless cruelty and reckless haste. However, it can be proven to be false.

Morton's story is that Hastings was hurried out of the council room and beheaded on a log of wood in the court of the Tower, that the Protector and Buckingham appeared to the citizens in rusty armour, pretending that they had been in mortal danger from Hastings, and that the Protector swore he would have the head of Hastings before he dined.

Morton's story is that Hastings was rushed out of the council room and executed on a log of wood in the Tower's courtyard, while the Protector and Buckingham showed up to the citizens in rusty armor, acting as if they had been in serious danger from Hastings, and that the Protector vowed he would have Hastings's head before dinner.

This is a grossly improbable story on the face of it; but Bishop Morton, on the accession of Henry VII., was evidently very anxious that it should be accepted, for he must have given it publicity at a very early date. It was supplied to the credulous old Croyland monk, and was accepted by Fabyan, who must have known it to be false, with such zeal that he added a few extra touches to the story. Fabyan was a citizen of London and knew the truth. Yet he clearly implies that the delivery of young Richard and the execution of Rivers took place before the arrest of Hastings, adopting the falsifications of Morton. He also falsified dates in order to reconcile the alleged date of the execution of Hastings with other events, following Morton in this also. This justifies the conclusion that Fabyan and Morton were in collusion; for they both were aware of the truth from personal knowledge, and they both perverted it in the same way.[15]

This story seems highly unlikely at first glance; however, Bishop Morton clearly wanted it to be accepted when Henry VII came to power, as he must have spread it around quite early. The gullible Croyland monk received it and Fabyan, who surely knew it wasn’t true, embraced it so passionately that he added some embellishments to the tale. Fabyan was a resident of London and knew the real facts. Still, he implies that young Richard was handed over and Rivers was executed before Hastings was arrested, adopting Morton’s inaccuracies. He also manipulated dates to align the supposed execution of Hastings with other events, mirroring Morton in this regard. This leads to the conclusion that Fabyan and Morton were in on it together; both knew the truth personally and twisted it in the same way.[15]

{214}

{214}

There is other testimony on this point which is quite above suspicion. Simon Stallworthe, a prebendary of Lincoln, wrote a letter from London to Sir William Stonor, a gentleman of Oxfordshire, on Saturday June 21, 1483,[16] in which he said that 'on Friday last was the Lord Chambleyn [Hastings] hedded sone after noon.' As Saturday was the 21st, Friday last was the 20th. We here have evidence that Lord Hastings was not beheaded until a week after his arrest and, as there was no indecent haste, we may assume that there was a trial and sentence by a proper tribunal. The story of Morton about the hurried execution on the 13th, and the log of wood, is therefore false. It has been suggested that when Stallworthe wrote 'Friday last,' he did not mean Friday last, but the Friday before Friday last. This theory is exploded by the very next line in Stallworthe's letter. He there says that 'on Monday last' young Richard came out of sanctuary. This is certainly the correct date. But it contradicts both Morton and Fabyan, though it is corroborated by the Croyland Chronicle. If 'Monday last' meant 'Monday last,' 'Friday last' must be taken to mean 'Friday last' in Stallworthe's letter, and not any other date that the exigencies of calumniators may require.

There is other testimony on this point that is completely trustworthy. Simon Stallworthe, a prebendary of Lincoln, wrote a letter from London to Sir William Stonor, a gentleman from Oxfordshire, on Saturday, June 21, 1483,[16] in which he stated that "on Friday last, Lord Chambleyn [Hastings] was beheaded shortly after noon." Since Saturday was the 21st, "Friday last" refers to the 20th. This provides evidence that Lord Hastings was not beheaded until a week after his arrest, and given that there was no undue haste, we can assume there was a trial and sentence by a proper court. Therefore, Morton's account of the rushed execution on the 13th and the log of wood is false. It has been suggested that when Stallworthe wrote "Friday last," he actually meant the Friday before that. This theory is disproven by the very next line in Stallworthe's letter, where he states that "on Monday last," young Richard came out of sanctuary. This is certainly the correct date. However, it contradicts both Morton and Fabyan, even though it is supported by the Croyland Chronicle. If "Monday last" means "Monday last," then "Friday last" must also mean "Friday last" in Stallworthe's letter, and not any other date that the needs of slanderers might suggest.

The evidence that the story of the hasty execution of Hastings is false does not rest solely on Stallworthe's letter. Morton and Fabyan are convicted out of their own mouths.

The evidence that the story of Hastings' quick execution is false doesn't rely only on Stallworthe's letter. Morton and Fabyan prove themselves wrong with their own words.

{215}

{215}

This is a point which should be clearly understood. It must be borne in mind that we have certain fixed dates. Hastings was certainly arrested on June 13. It is also certain that Thursday, June 26, was the date of Richard's accession: it is fixed by the year book. Dr. Shaw's sermon was preached on the previous Sunday, that is June 22. Fabyan, as well as Stallworthe, tells us that the execution of Hastings took place on the previous Friday. These are fixed beacons, and will lead us to the truth. They will also enable us to detect the false lights thrown out by Morton and Fabyan. They both knew the truth well, but they had to manipulate the dates so as to make it appear that Hastings was executed on the 13th. It must be borne in mind that, on Fabyan's own showing, the execution took place on the Friday before Shaw's sermon was preached.

This is a point that should be clearly understood. We need to remember that we have certain fixed dates. Hastings was definitely arrested on June 13. It is also certain that Thursday, June 26, was the date of Richard's rise to power: this is established by the year book. Dr. Shaw's sermon was preached on the previous Sunday, June 22. Fabyan, along with Stallworthe, tells us that Hastings was executed on the prior Friday. These are fixed markers that will guide us to the truth. They will also help us catch the misleading information presented by Morton and Fabyan. They both knew the truth well, but they had to adjust the dates to make it look like Hastings was executed on the 13th. We should remember that, according to Fabyan's own account, the execution took place on the Friday before Shaw's sermon was preached.

In order to give a plausible appearance to the assertion that Hastings was beheaded on the 13th, Fabyan tried to get rid of the week between the 13th and the 20th. He thought he was bound to recognise the fact that the execution was on the Friday before Shaw's sermon, so he brought the sermon back a week too. But Shaw's sermon was well known to have been preached on the Sunday before the accession. So he had to move back the accession also, and he placed it on June 20. Here Fabyan's dishonesty is detected, for the 20th was not a Thursday, and that the 26th was the date of the accession is beyond dispute.

To make it seem credible that Hastings was executed on the 13th, Fabyan tried to eliminate the week between the 13th and the 20th. He felt he had to acknowledge that the execution took place on the Friday before Shaw's sermon, so he also pushed the sermon back a week. However, Shaw's sermon was clearly known to have been delivered on the Sunday before the accession. Therefore, he had to move the accession date back as well, placing it on June 20. Here, Fabyan's dishonesty is revealed, since the 20th was not a Thursday, and there's no doubt that the accession occurred on the 26th.

Morton was, of course, in the same difficulty as regards his dates. But he was far better practised in the manipulation of evidence. Such an old hand would commit himself to dates as little as possible. {216} He would fear them as a thief fears a detective. He gives only one, and he selects the right day of the week, which Fabyan did not. But this is quite enough to convict him. He chose the 19th for the day of Richard's accession with the very same object as Fabyan, to get rid of the gap between the 13th and the 20th; well knowing that the right date for the accession was the 26th.

Morton was, of course, facing the same challenge with his dates. But he was much more skilled at handling evidence. Someone with his experience would avoid committing to dates as much as possible. {216} He feared them like a thief fears a detective. He only provides one date and picks the correct day of the week, which Fabyan didn't do. But that’s enough to incriminate him. He chose the 19th for the day Richard came to power for the same reason as Fabyan, to cover the gap between the 13th and the 20th, fully aware that the actual date for the accession was the 26th.

We can now perceive the truth, both through the direct testimony of Stallworthe and through the detection of the dishonesty of Morton and Fabyan. Lord Hastings was arrested on June 13 on a charge of treason, tried and sentenced. He was executed, after a decent interval, on Friday, June 20. The admission of Morton that a proclamation was issued, announcing the details of the Hastings-Woodville conspiracy, is important. This document, and all others relating to the business, were destroyed in the same way as the Act of Parliament recording Richard's title was destroyed. The object of making away with the Act was to conceal the truth. The disappearance of all documents relating to the execution of Hastings can only be explained in the same way.

We can now see the truth, both from Stallworthe's direct testimony and from uncovering Morton and Fabyan's dishonesty. Lord Hastings was arrested on June 13 for treason, tried, and sentenced. He was executed, after a reasonable amount of time, on Friday, June 20. Morton's admission that a proclamation was issued detailing the Hastings-Woodville conspiracy is significant. This document, along with all others related to the matter, was destroyed just like the Act of Parliament that recorded Richard's title was destroyed. The purpose of getting rid of the Act was to hide the truth. The disappearance of all documents related to Hastings' execution can only be understood in the same way.

But what must we think of Morton and Fabyan, who are thus proved to have been guilty of such a fraud? Their evidence against Richard, on all other points, must be held to be utterly worthless.

But what should we think of Morton and Fabyan, who are now shown to have committed such a fraud? Their testimony against Richard, on all other matters, must be considered completely worthless.

Trial of Rivers

Rivers Trial

The trial of Lord Rivers, with Grey, Vaughan and Haute, followed on that of Hastings. They had been charged with treasonable designs, immediately after the death of King Edward, on the very clearest evidence. But the long delay in bringing them to trial justifies the belief that their capital punishment was not intended, if fresh charges had not been brought {217} against them, arising out of the Hastings conspiracy. Morton brings forward the same accusation in their case, and he gives a false date for their execution. He would have us believe that Rivers and his companions were also put to death 'without so much as the formality of a trial.' So he appears to have told the second Croyland monk. But his untruthfulness is exposed by the evidence of another Tudor witness. Rous inadvertently let out the truth, not knowing there was any reason for concealing it. He certainly did not do so out of any good will for King Richard. There was a trial and the Earl of Northumberland presided at it. He was not the sole judge, but the President acting with other judges.[17] He probably sat as a Commissioner to execute the office of Lord Steward, with a jury of northern Peers, to try Rivers. Morton falsified the date of the executions, making them earlier by twelve days. One object of this falsification has already been pointed out. It also served to indicate such haste in the executions as would make the absence of any trial appear probable.

The trial of Lord Rivers, along with Grey, Vaughan, and Haute, happened after Hastings' trial. They were accused of treasonous plans right after King Edward's death, based on very clear evidence. However, the long delay in starting their trial suggests that they weren't meant to be executed unless new charges came up against them related to the Hastings conspiracy. Morton brings the same accusation against them and gives an incorrect date for their execution. He wants us to believe that Rivers and his associates were executed "without even the formality of a trial." This is what he seems to have told the second Croyland monk. But his dishonesty is revealed by the testimony of another Tudor witness. Rous carelessly revealed the truth, not realizing it needed to be hidden. He definitely didn't do it out of any loyalty to King Richard. There was a trial, and the Earl of Northumberland presided over it. He wasn't the only judge, but the President working along with other judges. He probably acted as a Commissioner to fulfill the role of Lord Steward, with a jury of northern Peers to try Rivers. Morton falsified the date of the executions, making them twelve days earlier. One reason for this falsification has already been mentioned. It also helped create the impression that the executions were rushed, which would make the absence of a trial seem believable. {217}

The overt acts of Rivers and his associates show that their condemnation was just; and their punishment was necessary for the safety and tranquillity of the country. It was a righteous retribution for the death of Clarence, by whose fall the Woodvilles had so largely profited.

The actions of Rivers and his associates clearly demonstrate that their condemnation was justified, and their punishment was essential for the safety and peace of the country. It was a just response for the death of Clarence, from which the Woodvilles had greatly benefited.

Morton next proceeds to falsify the title of King Richard III. to the crown. This point is of great importance and merits close attention. The statement of Richard's title to the crown was drawn up, and adopted by the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons, after considering all the evidence {218} between June 8 and 25. The document was afterwards embodied in an Act of Parliament entitled the 'Titulus Regius,' with which the writers employed by Henry VII. must have been well acquainted. When Henry came to the throne, he ordered this Act to be repealed without quoting the preamble, with a view to its purport being concealed. He caused it to be destroyed, and threatened any one who kept a copy with fine and imprisonment during his pleasure. The reason he gave for this was that 'all things in the said Act may be forgot.' In spite of this threat the truth was told by the Croyland monk, but his chronicle remained in manuscript, and he was not found out. Henry's conduct affords a strong presumption that the title was valid. But he did more. He granted an illusory pardon to Bishop Stillington, who was the principal witness to the truth of the main statement in the 'Titulus Regius.' This was done with the object of keeping silence on the subject of his real offence, which was telling the truth. Henry then arrested him on another trumped up charge, and kept him in close and solitary imprisonment in Windsor Castle until his death in June 1491.

Morton then goes on to disprove King Richard III's claim to the crown. This issue is very important and deserves careful attention. The statement of Richard's claim was created and accepted by the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons after reviewing all the evidence {218} between June 8 and 25. The document was later included in an Act of Parliament called the 'Titulus Regius,' which the writers hired by Henry VII must have known well. When Henry took the throne, he ordered this Act to be canceled without mentioning the introduction, hoping to hide its implications. He had it destroyed and threatened anyone who kept a copy with fines and imprisonment at his discretion. He claimed this was necessary so that 'all things in the said Act may be forgotten.' Despite this threat, the truth was shared by the Croyland monk, but his account remained in manuscript form, and he went undetected. Henry's actions suggest that the claim was legitimate. But he did more; he offered a meaningless pardon to Bishop Stillington, the main witness supporting the key statement in the 'Titulus Regius.' This was done to silence him regarding his real offense, which was speaking the truth. Henry then arrested him on another fabricated charge and kept him in solitary confinement in Windsor Castle until he died in June 1491.

These proceedings show the immense importance attached by Henry VII. to a suppression of the truth relating to Richard's title to the crown. It is certain that if the alleged previous contract with Lady Eleanor Butler was false, the falsehood would have been eagerly exposed, and there would have been no occasion to invent any other story. On the other hand, if the alleged previous contract was true, the evidence would have been suppressed and another story would have been invented and promulgated. The evidence was suppressed, and a different tale was {219} put forward. The conclusion is inevitable that the previous contract of Edward IV. with Lady Eleanor Butler was a fact.

These proceedings highlight how crucial it was for Henry VII to hide the truth about Richard's claim to the throne. It's clear that if the supposed earlier agreement with Lady Eleanor Butler was a lie, it would have been quickly exposed, and there wouldn't have been any need to create a different story. Conversely, if the claim about the earlier agreement was true, the evidence would have been hidden, and another narrative would have been made up and spread. The evidence was indeed suppressed, and an alternative story was presented. The logical conclusion is that Edward IV's previous agreement with Lady Eleanor Butler was a reality. {219}

The true claim to the Crown

The rightful claim to the Crown

By a mere accident the original draft of the 'Titulus Regius' was not destroyed. It was discovered long afterwards among the Tower records. Its tenor was given in the continuation of the Croyland Chronicle.[18] Richard's title rested on the statement that Edward IV. was already married to Lady Eleanor Butler, a daughter of the first Earl of Shrewsbury,[19] when he went through the ceremony with Lady Grey. It is certain, therefore, that this and this only was the statement made in inspired sermons and speeches at the time; for it was the official case of those who advocated Richard's accession. It is impossible that one ground for the claim should have been put forward officially, and another which was not only different but contradictory, in the sermons and speeches directed to be made at the same time.

By a simple accident, the original draft of the 'Titulus Regius' was not destroyed. It was found years later among the Tower records. Its content was included in the continuation of the Croyland Chronicle.[18] Richard's title was based on the claim that Edward IV was already married to Lady Eleanor Butler, a daughter of the first Earl of Shrewsbury,[19] when he married Lady Grey. Therefore, it is clear that this was the only statement made in the sermons and speeches at the time; this was the official stance of those supporting Richard's claim to the throne. It’s impossible for one argument to have been presented officially while a different and contradictory one was promoted in the sermons and speeches given at the same time.

Now all this was well known to Morton, and to {220} Polydore Virgil, when they concocted their stories. They had free access to all official sources of information. But they clearly believed that the evidence had been so effectually placed out of reach, that it was safe for them to adopt what tale they chose. They, therefore, stated that Dr. Shaw preached a sermon at Paul's Cross on June 22, in which he calumniated the Duchess of York by maintaining that Edward IV. and Clarence were her children by some other man, and that Gloucester was the only legitimate son of the Duke her husband. The object was to throw the reader off the scent respecting Edward's own connubial proceedings, by bringing an infamous and very absurd charge against his mother. This is clearly the line that Polydore Virgil was instructed to take, for he alludes to the common report that Edward's children were called bastards, and declares it to be 'void of all truth,' that there was such a report. He goes further, alleging that the Duchess of York complained of the injury done her, and that Dr. Shaw died of sorrow for having uttered the slander.[20] With the 'Titulus Regius' before us, it will be allowed that this witness did not stick at trifles.

Now, Morton and Polydore Virgil were well aware of all this when they created their narratives. They had unrestricted access to all official information. However, they seemed to believe that the evidence had been effectively hidden away, making it safe for them to choose whatever story they wanted. They claimed that Dr. Shaw delivered a sermon at Paul's Cross on June 22, where he slandered the Duchess of York by asserting that Edward IV and Clarence were her children with another man, and that Gloucester was the only legitimate son of her husband, the Duke. The aim was to distract the reader from Edward's own marital actions by casting a scandalous and ridiculous accusation against his mother. It's evident that Polydore Virgil was directed to follow this narrative, as he references the common rumor that Edward's children were labeled as bastards, declaring that it is ‘void of all truth’ to suggest such a thing. He even claims that the Duchess of York lamented the harm done to her and that Dr. Shaw died from the grief of having spoken the slander.[20] With the 'Titulus Regius' in front of us, it's clear this witness wasn't concerned with minor details.

Morton's fabrications

Morton's lies

But Morton was not to be outdone by the Italian. He puts the slander about the Duchess of York into Dr. Shaw's mouth, and he also makes the preacher tell another tale which would make bastards of Edward's children. According to Polydore Virgil the report that the preacher made bastards of Edward's children was 'voyd of all truthe.' According to Morton the preacher said that Edward was previously married to a woman named Lucy. It will be seen that {221} these authorities contradict each other. Morton proceeds to knock down his own ninepin, by telling us that Lucy confessed she was never married to the King. No one but Morton ever said she was.

But Morton wasn't going to let the Italian outshine him. He puts the gossip about the Duchess of York in Dr. Shaw's words, and he also makes the preacher share another story that would label Edward's kids as illegitimate. According to Polydore Virgil, the claim that the preacher declared Edward's kids illegitimate was 'totally untrue.' Morton claims the preacher said that Edward was previously married to a woman named Lucy. It will be clear that {221} these sources contradict each other. Morton eventually undermines his own argument, stating that Lucy confessed she was never married to the King. No one besides Morton ever claimed that she was.

Morton farther alleged that when Edward IV. proposed to marry the widow of Sir J. Grey he was opposed by his mother, who represented that he was already contracted before God to Elizabeth Lucy. Morton knew perfectly well that this never happened, and that Edward went through a marriage ceremony with Lady Grey without the knowledge of his mother or any one else. He has only introduced the name of Elizabeth Lucy as a herring drawn across the scent. His great object was to conceal the name of Lady Eleanor Butler.

Morton further claimed that when Edward IV. suggested marrying the widow of Sir J. Grey, his mother opposed it, saying he was already promised to Elizabeth Lucy before God. Morton knew very well that this never happened and that Edward had a marriage ceremony with Lady Grey without his mother or anyone else knowing. He only mentioned Elizabeth Lucy as a distraction. His main goal was to hide the name of Lady Eleanor Butler.

The absurdity of Morton's fabrications respecting the woman Lucy will be appreciated when we remember that she actually had two children by Edward IV.[21] We are asked to believe that Dr. Shaw, in preaching a sermon in support of Richard's right to the throne, put forward a statement which, if true, would make two children legitimate, whose legitimacy would at once bar any claim on the part of Richard.

The ridiculousness of Morton's lies about the woman Lucy becomes clear when we recall that she actually had two children with Edward IV.[21] We're supposed to believe that Dr. Shaw, while giving a sermon supporting Richard's claim to the throne, presented an argument that, if true, would legitimize two children, whose legitimacy would immediately eliminate any chance Richard had to claim the throne.

These misrepresentations discredit the authority of Polydore Virgil and Morton. Of course there can be no doubt that Dr. Shaw in his sermon, if indeed he {222} ever preached it, and the Duke of Buckingham if he ever made a speech at the Guildhall, simply explained to the people the contents of the petition stating Richard's title, which was about to be presented to him: namely that Edward IV. was previously contracted to the Lady Eleanor Butler, and that the children by Lady Grey were consequently illegitimate. The invention of the infamous slander against the Duchess of York by Morton and Polydore Virgil, the careful exclusion of Lady Eleanor's name and of any allusion to her, and the elaborate efforts of Henry VII. to destroy all traces of the evidence are very significant. They amount to a proof that the Butler contract was a reality, and that (if the children of Clarence were incapacitated by their father's attainder) King Richard's title was sound and just.

These distortions undermine the credibility of Polydore Virgil and Morton. There’s no doubt that Dr. Shaw, in his sermon—if he actually preached it—and the Duke of Buckingham, if he ever spoke at the Guildhall, simply informed the people about the petition that detailed Richard's title, which was about to be submitted to him. This petition stated that Edward IV was previously engaged to Lady Eleanor Butler, meaning that the children with Lady Grey were therefore illegitimate. The malicious rumors against the Duchess of York, fabricated by Morton and Polydore Virgil, the careful omission of Lady Eleanor's name and any reference to her, along with Henry VII’s extensive efforts to erase any evidence, are very telling. They serve as proof that the Butler contract was real and that, if the children of Clarence were disqualified due to their father's attainder, King Richard's claim to the throne was valid and rightful.

The Croyland monk and Rous do not mention Dr. Shaw's sermon. Fabyan tells us that the preacher stated that King Edward's children were not legitimate, thus contradicting Polydore Virgil, who declares that the preacher never made any such allegation. But Fabyan does not mention the slander against the Duchess of York. This is a further proof that it was invented by Morton. Virgil, in adopting it, had, however, been instructed to avoid all allusion to Edward's own matrimonial affairs.

The Croyland monk and Rous don’t mention Dr. Shaw’s sermon. Fabyan tells us that the preacher claimed King Edward’s children weren’t legitimate, which goes against what Polydore Virgil says, who states that the preacher never made such an accusation. But Fabyan doesn’t mention the slander against the Duchess of York. This further supports the idea that it was made up by Morton. However, when Virgil adopted it, he was instructed to steer clear of any mention of Edward’s own marital issues.

Having misrepresented Dr. Shaw's sermon on Sunday the 22nd, Morton goes on to say that on the following Tuesday the Duke of Buckingham went to the Guildhall and made a speech to the people. On Wednesday, according to Morton, the Lord Mayor and aldermen came to Baynard's Castle, with Buckingham and divers noblemen, besides many knights and gentlemen.

Having misrepresented Dr. Shaw's sermon on Sunday the 22nd, Morton continues by stating that the next Tuesday, the Duke of Buckingham went to the Guildhall and addressed the people. On Wednesday, Morton claims that the Lord Mayor and aldermen visited Baynard's Castle, along with Buckingham and several noblemen, as well as many knights and gentlemen.

{223}

{223}

This is another falsification of dates made as usual with a purpose. Nothing really happened on Wednesday. On Thursday the 26th, Morton says that Richard III. went to Westminster Hall in royal state. What Morton has done is to transfer the events of Thursday to Wednesday, and to make as little as possible of them, in order to draw off attention from a very momentous event. No one would gather from Morton's narrative that on Thursday, June 26, the Convention Parliament, as it would have been called in later days, consisting of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons, which had been summoned for the 25th and actually met, proceeded to Crosby Place with the petition embodying Richard's title, and urged him to accept the crown.[22] Morton ignores all this, in order that his readers may be kept in ignorance of the solemn and deliberate proceedings which accompanied Richard's acceptance of the crown. Polydore Virgil does the same.

This is another manipulation of dates, as usual, done with a purpose. Nothing significant occurred on Wednesday. On Thursday the 26th, Morton claims that Richard III went to Westminster Hall in grand style. What Morton has done is shift the events of Thursday to Wednesday and downplay them to divert attention from a very important event. No one would gather from Morton's narrative that on Thursday, June 26, the Convention Parliament, as it would later be called, consisting of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons, which had been summoned for the 25th and actually met, went to Crosby Place with the petition outlining Richard's title, urging him to accept the crown.[22] Morton overlooks all of this to keep his readers unaware of the serious and deliberate proceedings that accompanied Richard's acceptance of the crown. Polydore Virgil does the same.

Buckingham's treason

Buckingham's betrayal

We next come to the treason of the Duke of Buckingham. Its motive was misrepresented by Morton, with the object of creating a belief that the Duke advocated the cause of Henry Tudor. A long conversation between Buckingham and Morton at Brecknock is recorded by Grafton. It is very characteristic, and is no doubt authentic, so far as that it was written or communicated by Morton. But whether it ever took place as narrated is quite another matter. This conversation sets forth the arguments by which the mischievous old intriguer alleged that he induced Buckingham to rebel, and the pretended object of the insurrection.

We now turn to the betrayal of the Duke of Buckingham. Its motive was distorted by Morton to create the impression that the Duke supported Henry Tudor's cause. Grafton records a lengthy conversation between Buckingham and Morton at Brecknock. It's very revealing and is likely authentic in that it was written or relayed by Morton. However, whether it actually happened as described is a different issue. This conversation outlines the reasons the scheming old politician claimed he convinced Buckingham to rebel and the supposed purpose of the uprising.

It is asserted by Morton and Polydore Virgil that the cause of Buckingham's discontent was the refusal {224} of Richard III. to grant him the moiety of the Bohun lands. It is added that Buckingham's suit was rejected by the King, with many spiteful words, and that there was ever afterwards hatred and distrust between them. This can be proved to be false. Richard granted Buckingham's petition, and made him a grant[23] of the lands under the royal sign manual, giving him the profits from the date of signature, until the formality was completed by authority of Parliament.

Morton and Polydore Virgil claim that Buckingham's dissatisfaction stemmed from Richard III's refusal to give him half of the Bohun lands. They also say that the King rejected Buckingham's request with many hurtful remarks, leading to ongoing hatred and mistrust between them. However, this can be proven false. Richard actually granted Buckingham's request and formally issued him a grant of the lands with the royal sign manual, allowing him to collect the profits from the date of the signature until the official approval was completed by Parliament.

Buckingham and Morton

Buckingham and Morton

This story must have been fabricated to conceal the true motive of Buckingham's treason. He probably aspired to the throne as the next heir of the Plantagenets after Richard and his son, in accordance with the 'Titulus Regius.' He had himself concurred in declaring the children of Edward IV. to be illegitimate, and those of Clarence to be incapacitated. Next came Richard III. and his delicate son, of whom he would dispose if the rebellion was successful. He ignored the sisters of the King and their children.[24] This completed the descendants of the second son of Edward III. The legitimate descendants of the third son came to an end with Henry VI. Buckingham himself represented the fifth son of Edward III.

This story must have been made up to hide Buckingham's true reason for treason. He likely wanted the throne as the next heir of the Plantagenets after Richard and his son, according to the 'Titulus Regius.' He had agreed to declare Edward IV's children illegitimate and those of Clarence unfit. Next came Richard III and his fragile son, whom he would eliminate if the rebellion succeeded. He overlooked the King’s sisters and their children.[24] This completed the line of the second son of Edward III. The legitimate descendants of the third son ended with Henry VI. Buckingham himself was a representative of the fifth son of Edward III.

{225}

{225}

Assailed by the insidious flattery of Morton, he was prematurely hurried into a rash attempt which cost him his life. When Morton recorded the conversation with his victim many years afterwards, he was Archbishop of Canterbury, Henry VII. was King, and it was advisable, in order to gratify the new sovereign, that Richard should be accused of murdering his nephews, and that Buckingham should be made to give up the scheme for his own aggrandisement, in order to risk his life for the sake of an unknown adventurer in Brittany. It will be admitted that this is a grossly improbable story.

Driven by Morton's sly flattery, he was pushed into a reckless move that ultimately cost him his life. Years later, when Morton recounted the conversation with his victim, he was Archbishop of Canterbury, Henry VII was King, and it seemed wise to please the new ruler by accusing Richard of murdering his nephews. Buckingham was persuaded to abandon his own ambitions to risk his life for an unknown stranger in Brittany. It's hard to believe this story actually happened.

It is certainly astounding that the childish nonsense which Morton puts into Buckingham's mouth should have been gravely accepted as true by subsequent historians. We are first told that when Buckingham heard of the murder of the two innocents, to which he never agreed, he abhorred the sight of the King and could no longer abide with the Court. So he took his leave at Gloucester with a merry countenance but a despiteful heart. According to this, the murders took place in July, for Buckingham left Gloucester on August 1. The more detailed story directly contradicts Morton, and places the murders in the end of August. Both are false, but this is one out of many instances of the utter recklessness of these slanderers. Buckingham is then made to say that he stopped at Tewkesbury for two days to think. The result was that he came to the conclusion that he ought to be King, not on the ground of his descent from the fifth son of Edward III., but because his mother was a daughter of Edmund, Duke of Somerset. His mother was the fourth daughter of that Duke, who had not the remotest right to the throne, and never put forward a claim. {226} If there had been such a claim, Buckingham would not have first found it out, by thinking for two days at Tewkesbury. After this mental effort he continued his journey towards Shrewsbury, and met Margaret Lady Stanley, the mother of Henry Tudor, on the road. She told him that she was the daughter of John Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, Edmund's elder brother. This, we are asked to believe, was quite a new idea to Buckingham. We are to suppose that he knew nothing about his relations before his cogitations at Tewkesbury and his chat with Lady Stanley, and that the receipt of the information made him give up his own ambitious plans altogether. He is made to propose to his fellow-traveller that her son should be king and that he should marry the eldest daughter of Edward IV. Buckingham, after examining the evidence, had just concurred in a solemn declaration that this daughter was illegitimate. But he now evolved from his inner consciousness the discovery that the evidence was derived from suborned witnesses. The Duke then took his leave of Margaret, and proceeded with Morton to Brecknock Castle. Margaret's steward, Reginald Bray, conveyed messages between the conspirators, and an insurrection was arranged. Morton acknowledges that he originally advised Buckingham himself to claim the crown at Brecknock, on which the Duke related the above wonderful story. To complete the absurdity of this childish romance, it must be remembered that Morton was travelling with Buckingham, all the way from Gloucester to Brecknock.

It’s truly surprising that the childish nonsense Morton puts in Buckingham's mouth has been seriously accepted as fact by later historians. We're first told that when Buckingham learned about the murder of the two innocent boys, which he never supported, he was disgusted by the King and couldn’t stand being at Court anymore. So, he left Gloucester with a cheerful demeanor but a resentful heart. According to this, the murders happened in July, since Buckingham left Gloucester on August 1. However, the more detailed account directly contradicts Morton, placing the murders at the end of August. Both claims are false, but this is just one of many examples of the reckless slander spread by these historians. Buckingham is then said to have stayed at Tewkesbury for two days to think. The result was that he concluded he should be King, not because he descended from the fifth son of Edward III, but because his mother was the daughter of Edmund, Duke of Somerset. His mother was the fourth daughter of that Duke, who had no legitimate claim to the throne and never sought one. {226} If there had been such a claim, Buckingham wouldn’t have just figured it out after thinking for two days at Tewkesbury. After this deep thought, he continued his journey to Shrewsbury and ran into Margaret Lady Stanley, the mother of Henry Tudor, on the road. She told him she was the daughter of John Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, who was Edmund's older brother. We’re expected to believe this was a completely new idea for Buckingham. We’re led to think he knew nothing about his family connections before his reflections at Tewkesbury and his conversation with Lady Stanley, and that receiving this information made him abandon his ambitious plans entirely. He suggests to his traveling companion that her son should be king and that he should marry the eldest daughter of Edward IV. Buckingham had just agreed to a formal declaration stating that this daughter was illegitimate. But now, he suddenly claims that the evidence came from bribed witnesses. The Duke then said goodbye to Margaret and continued on with Morton to Brecknock Castle. Margaret's steward, Reginald Bray, relayed messages between the conspirators, and a rebellion was planned. Morton admits that he initially advised Buckingham to claim the crown at Brecknock, which led to the Duke telling this bizarre story. To add to the absurdity of this childish tale, it must be noted that Morton was traveling with Buckingham the entire way from Gloucester to Brecknock.

A man who could be guilty of fabricating such a fable is wholly unworthy of credit in his reckless accusations against King Richard, though his minute {227} knowledge of the real facts renders any inadvertent admissions most important. Such are the statements that witnesses and other evidence were produced to establish the illegitimacy of King Edward's children,[25] and that Richard intended to treat his nephews with kindness and consideration.[26] But it is incredible that Buckingham should have contemplated the idea of setting his own claim aside for the sake of an obscure adventurer in Brittany who had no claim at all; while the pretence that Buckingham was horrified at the murder of the young princes contradicts Henry's own clumsy fable. The whole pretended conversation must have been an afterthought to please the Tudor usurper.

A man who could be guilty of making up such a story is totally unworthy of trust in his reckless accusations against King Richard, though his detailed knowledge of the real facts makes any accidental admissions very significant. These are the claims that witnesses and other evidence were brought forward to prove the illegitimacy of King Edward's children,[25] and that Richard meant to treat his nephews with kindness and consideration.[26] But it’s hard to believe that Buckingham would have thought about setting aside his own claim for the sake of some unknown adventurer in Brittany who had no claim at all; while the idea that Buckingham was shocked by the murder of the young princes contradicts Henry's own awkward story. The whole supposed conversation must have been an afterthought to flatter the Tudor usurper.

The second coronation

The second coronation

The next accusation against Richard refers to his conduct at York, and is derived from the second Croyland monk, who too readily accepted the gossip that was current when he wrote, and which was pleasing to the Tudor Government. It is alleged that Richard appropriated to his own use the treasure which his brother had amassed, and had committed to the care of his executors after his death. This statement, as Mr. Gairdner has shown,[27] is contrary to the fact. The whole property had been placed under ecclesiastical sequestration by the Archbishop of Canterbury, because the executors had declined to act, and no further steps had been taken. It was also stated, on the authority of the same Croyland monk, that Richard went through the ceremony of a second coronation at York.[28] The deduction intended to be drawn, and which often has {228} been drawn, was that his title was so doubtful that he hoped a double coronation might strengthen it. But there was no second coronation at York. Nothing of the kind ever took place.

The next accusation against Richard concerns his actions in York and comes from the second Croyland monk, who too eagerly believed the rumors circulating at the time he wrote, which aligned with the interests of the Tudor Government. It's claimed that Richard took the treasure that his brother had gathered and had entrusted to his executors after his death for his own use. As Mr. Gairdner has shown,[27] this claim is not true. The entire estate had been put under ecclesiastical sequestration by the Archbishop of Canterbury because the executors refused to act, and no further actions were taken. The same Croyland monk also stated that Richard underwent a second coronation ceremony in York.[28] The implication often made was that his claim to the throne was so questionable that he thought a second coronation might reinforce it. But there was no second coronation in York. Nothing like that ever happened.

One is loth to refer to the malignant slander involved in the insinuation that King Richard poisoned his wife. Polydore Virgil says: 'But the Queen, whether she was despatched with sorrowfulness or poison, died within a few days after.' The wretched wasp of Guy's Cliff adds his sting: 'Dominam Annam reginam suam intoxicavit.'[29]

One is reluctant to talk about the harmful lies suggesting that King Richard poisoned his wife. Polydore Virgil states, "But the Queen, whether she was killed out of sorrow or with poison, died within a few days after." The miserable critic from Guy's Cliff adds his comment: "He poisoned his lady Queen Anne."[29]

Richard and Anne were cousins, and companions from childhood. Their union had been a happy one in their hospitable Yorkshire home. In all the important events of his life Richard had always had the companionship of his wife. They had been together in sorrow and in joy. Anne's illness was a lingering decline, during which she was assiduously watched and cared for by her physicians, and by her sorrowing husband, who deeply mourned her loss. She was buried, as a Queen, in Westminster Abbey. It is true that no writer has done more than insinuate this calumny. But most of the Tudor slanders take the form of insinuations. 'It is a charge,' wrote Sir Harris Nicolas, 'which is deserving of attention for no other reason than as it affords a remarkable example of the manner in which ignorance and prejudice sometimes render what is called history more contemptible than a romance.' The same may be said of most of the Tudor stories about Richard III.

Richard and Anne were cousins and childhood friends. Their life together in their welcoming Yorkshire home had been a happy one. Throughout all the significant events in his life, Richard always had his wife by his side. They shared both sorrow and joy. Anne's illness was a slow decline, during which her doctors and her grieving husband took great care of her, heartbroken by the thought of losing her. She was buried like a Queen in Westminster Abbey. It’s true that no writer has definitively proven this accusation. However, most of the Tudor slanders are just insinuations. "It’s a charge," wrote Sir Harris Nicolas, "that deserves attention only because it showcases how ignorance and prejudice can make what is called history more ridiculous than a fiction." The same can be said for most of the Tudor tales about Richard III.

Elizabeth of York

Elizabeth of York

The rumour that King Richard had an intention of marrying his illegitimate niece Elizabeth is {229} unsustained by any evidence,[30] and is contrary to all probability. Such a project would have stultified the Act of Parliament on which his title to the crown was based. The King was a politician and was not entirely deprived of his senses. He could not have entertained an idea so absurd. But there is evidence that the scheme was favoured by the girl herself and her mother, and this fully accounts for the existence of the rumour. Their ages were suitable, the King being thirty-two and his niece in her twenty-first year; and in a letter to the Duke of Norfolk Elizabeth expressed a strong wish to become the wife of her uncle.[31] The {230} Church of Rome granted, and still grants, dispensations for such marriages. But, be this how it may, Richard himself can never have contemplated a marriage with his niece. 'The whole tale,' says Sir Harris Nicolas, 'was invented with the view of blackening Richard's character, to gratify the monarch in whose reign all the contemporary writers who relate it flourished.' As soon as the rumour came to Richard's ears he publicly and emphatically denied its truth.

The rumor that King Richard intended to marry his illegitimate niece Elizabeth is {229} unsupported by any evidence,[30] and is highly unlikely. Such a plan would have undermined the Act of Parliament that granted him his claim to the throne. The King was a politician and not completely lacking in judgment. He couldn't have entertained such an absurd idea. However, there is evidence that the girl and her mother supported the idea, which explains how the rumor started. Their ages were appropriate, with the King being thirty-two and his niece twenty-one; in a letter to the Duke of Norfolk, Elizabeth expressed a strong desire to marry her uncle.[31] The {230} Roman Church granted, and still grants, permissions for such marriages. But regardless, Richard himself likely never considered marrying his niece. 'The whole story,' says Sir Harris Nicolas, 'was made up to tarnish Richard's reputation, to please the monarch under whose reign all the contemporary writers who tell it lived.' As soon as the rumor reached Richard, he publicly and strongly denied its truth.

Intrigues of Lady Stanley

Lady Stanley's Intrigues

The Tudor writers tell various stories about Henry, while in Brittany, having promised to marry Elizabeth; and this is used as an argument that he must have believed her brothers to be dead, for if they were alive, there would be less object in the marriage. {231} Looking at the source whence these stories come, there is no reason whatever for accepting them as true. They are derived from the apocryphal conversation between the Duke of Buckingham and the Bishop of Ely at Brecknock. In order to conceal the real object of Buckingham and his own duplicity, Morton, as has been seen, fabricated a story about his dupe having conspired with Henry Tudor's mother to set him up as a claimant to the crown, and a suitor for the hand of Elizabeth of York. It is likely enough that the intriguing wife of Stanley did conspire with Buckingham in the hope of advancing her son's interests, and that she opened negotiations with the Queen Dowager. Her design in the latter intrigue would be to secure the Woodville interest for supporting the contemplated rising. She despatched her steward Reginald Bray to Brecknock, her confessor Urswick to Brittany, and her doctor Lewis to Westminster Sanctuary. Her treacherous husband was feigning loyalty all the time, and was in zealous attendance on the King. She was found out and contemptuously forgiven by Richard. But the story of a contemplated marriage at that time between Henry Tudor and Elizabeth was an afterthought of Morton, at a time when Henry and Elizabeth were actually married. The story was repeated by Polydore Virgil, and retailed, with the customary embellishments, by Hall and Grafton.

The Tudor writers share various tales about Henry, who, while in Brittany, promised to marry Elizabeth. This is often used to argue that he must have thought her brothers were dead, since if they were alive, the marriage wouldn’t make much sense. {231} However, looking at the source of these stories, there’s no reason to accept them as true. They come from a made-up conversation between the Duke of Buckingham and the Bishop of Ely in Brecknock. To hide Buckingham's real motives and his own deceit, Morton created a story about his dupe conspiring with Henry Tudor's mother to position him as a contender for the crown and a suitor for Elizabeth of York. It's quite possible that Stanley’s scheming wife did conspire with Buckingham to further her son’s interests and that she reached out to the Queen Dowager. Her aim in this plan was likely to secure the Woodville backing for the planned uprising. She sent her steward Reginald Bray to Brecknock, her confessor Urswick to Brittany, and her doctor Lewis to Westminster Sanctuary. Meanwhile, her treacherous husband pretended loyalty while eagerly serving the King. She was discovered and scornfully forgiven by Richard. But the idea of a planned marriage at that time between Henry Tudor and Elizabeth was actually an afterthought of Morton, made when Henry and Elizabeth were already married. This story was echoed by Polydore Virgil and embellished further by Hall and Grafton.

It is scarcely necessary to notice the imputed intention of King Richard to avenge the treachery of Lord Stanley on his son Lord Strange, who was in the royal camp at the time of the battle of Bosworth. He remained unharmed. This is the fact. We are asked to believe that the King intended to behead him, {232} but could not spare the time before the battle began. There was plenty of time, but no intention of using it for such a purpose. The proof of this is that Lord Strange was not injured. The evidence for the alleged intention to behead him rests solely on the assertions of men who wrote long afterwards, and the value of whose testimony we are now pretty well able to estimate.

It’s hardly necessary to mention King Richard's supposed plan to punish Lord Stanley by targeting his son, Lord Strange, who was present in the royal camp during the Battle of Bosworth. He came out unscathed. This is the fact. We’re supposed to believe that the King meant to execute him, {232} but just didn’t have the time before the battle started. There was plenty of time, but no intention of carrying out such an act. The evidence for this is that Lord Strange was unharmed. The claims about the alleged intent to execute him are based solely on the statements of people who wrote much later, and we are now quite capable of assessing the reliability of their testimony.


[1] Hook, v. p. 409.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Hook, v. p. 409.

[2] He was then Master of the Rolls.

[2] He was then the Master of the Rolls.

[3] Alexander VI., 1492-1503.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Alexander VI, 1492-1503.

[4] Tyndale, The Practice of Prelates, p. 305. Parker Society.

[4] Tyndale, The Practice of Prelates, p. 305. Parker Society.

[5] Lord Bacon, Henry VII.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Lord Bacon, *Henry VII.*

[6] Utopia, p. 20.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Utopia, p. 20.

[7] Morton was intimately acquainted with the real facts. He makes no mistakes. His mis-statements are all prepared designedly and with an object. He even knew the name of Buckingham's messenger, and that of Gloucester's servant to whom he applied for a secret interview with his master.—P. 134, ed. 1821.

[7] Morton was well aware of the actual facts. He doesn't make mistakes. His inaccuracies are all intentionally crafted with a purpose. He even knew the name of Buckingham's messenger and the name of Gloucester's servant to whom he asked for a private meeting with his master.—P. 134, ed. 1821.

[8] Ellis's Original Letters, second series, i. p. 147.

[8] Ellis's Original Letters, second series, i. p. 147.

[9] Wardrobe Accounts.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Wardrobe Records.

[10] Stallworthe's letter of June 21 (Exc. Hist. pp. 14-10). The Croyland monk also gives the surrender of young Richard after the arrest of Hastings (p. 566).

[10] Stallworthe's letter from June 21 (Exc. Hist. pp. 14-10). The Croyland monk also reports on the surrender of young Richard following Hastings' arrest (p. 566).

[11] He misled Horace Walpole (p. 49), and Dr. Lingard (iv. p. 227) on this point. But Dr. Lingard was quite ready to continue in his error. His account is as follows:—'On the same day that Hastings suffered (and the time should be noticed) Ratcliffe entered Pomfret Castle at the head of a numerous body of armed men, seized Rivers, Grey and Vaughan, observed no judicial forms, and struck off the heads of the victims.' He calls the Yorkshire troops that came to London 'the ruffians who had murdered the prisoners at Pontefract.' This is not very temperate language. Dr. Lingard afterwards found that this was all wrong. But he would not alter his erroneous text. He merely added a note in a later edition, showing that he knew Rivers to have been still alive on the 23rd, and that Rous named the Earl of Northumberland as presiding at the trial. Yet he retains the assertion in the text that there were no judicial forms!

[11] He misled Horace Walpole (p. 49) and Dr. Lingard (iv. p. 227) on this matter. But Dr. Lingard was more than willing to stick with his mistake. His account is as follows:—'On the same day that Hastings suffered (and the timing should be noted), Ratcliffe entered Pomfret Castle at the head of a large group of armed men, captured Rivers, Grey, and Vaughan, disregarded any judicial procedures, and beheaded the victims.' He refers to the Yorkshire troops that came to London as 'the thugs who murdered the prisoners at Pontefract.' This is not very mild language. Dr. Lingard later realized that all of this was incorrect. However, he wouldn't change his mistaken text. He simply added a note in a later edition, indicating that he knew Rivers was still alive on the 23rd, and that Rous mentioned the Earl of Northumberland as presiding over the trial. Yet, he keeps the claim in the text that there were no judicial procedures!

[12] Croyland, p. 567. Polydore Virgil gives the correct date; and the Croyland monk also places the execution of Rivers after the arrest of Hastings.

[12] Croyland, p. 567. Polydore Virgil provides the accurate date, and the Croyland monk also states that Rivers was executed after Hastings was arrested.

[13] Rymer, xii. p. 204.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rymer, p. 204.

[14] 13 die mensis Junii veniens in Turrim ad consilium, jussu Protectoris capite truncatus est.—Croyland Chron. Gale, i. 566.

[14] On June 13th, he came to the Tower for a meeting and was beheaded by order of the Protector.—Croyland Chron. Gale, i. 566.

[15] The Croyland Chronicler is quite free from suspicion of intentional falsification. He was informed that Hastings had been beheaded on the 13th, the day of his arrest, and he stated what he believed to be the fact. He, therefore, made no attempt to make this fit in with other events by falsifying dates, as was the course taken by Morton and Fabyan. The monk places the delivery of young Richard and the execution of Rivers in proper order of time, and gives the correct date for Richard's accession.

[15] The Croyland Chronicler is not suspected of intentionally altering the truth. He learned that Hastings was beheaded on the 13th, the same day he was arrested, and he reported what he understood to be true. Therefore, he did not try to manipulate the dates to make everything fit together, unlike Morton and Fabyan. The monk presents the delivery of young Richard and the execution of Rivers in the correct chronological order and provides the accurate date for Richard's rise to power.

[16] Excerpt. Hist. p. 16.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Excerpt. Hist. p. 16.

[17] 'Eorum principalis judex.'—Rous, p. 213.

[17] 'Their main judge.'—Rous, p. 213.

[18] Sir George Buck ascertained the truth through having access to the manuscript of the Croyland Chronicle. The writer simply mentions the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor Butler; but the Chronicle was not printed until 1084. Speed was the first to print the full text of the 'Titulus Regius' in his History of Great Britain, 1611.

[18] Sir George Buck found out the truth by having access to the manuscript of the Croyland Chronicle. The author only notes the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor Butler, but the Chronicle wasn’t published until 1084. Speed was the first to publish the complete text of the 'Titulus Regius' in his History of Great Britain, 1611.

[19] The first Earl of Shrewsbury had a large family by two wives, but the names of all his daughters have not been recorded. Dugdale mentions none. Collins gives Jane married to James Lord Berkeley. There were also Elizabeth wife of John Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, and others, including Eleanor. Buck is mistaken in supposing that Eleanor's first husband was Sir Ralph Butler, Lord Sudeley. His wife was Alice Deincourt, and he was too old. Eleanor's husband may have been an unrecorded son of Ralph Butler, Lord Sudeley, who died when a young man before his father. She must have married Edward IV., when a widow, in or before 1464. She died at Norwich, and was buried in the church of the White Friars Carmelites.—Weever's Funeral Monuments, p. 805.

[19] The first Earl of Shrewsbury had a large family with two wives, but the names of all his daughters haven't been recorded. Dugdale doesn't mention any. Collins notes that Jane married James Lord Berkeley. There was also Elizabeth, who married John Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, and others, including Eleanor. Buck is wrong to think that Eleanor's first husband was Sir Ralph Butler, Lord Sudeley. His wife was Alice Deincourt, and he was too old. Eleanor's husband might have been an unrecorded son of Ralph Butler, Lord Sudeley, who died young before his father. She must have married Edward IV when she was a widow, in or before 1464. She died in Norwich and was buried in the church of the White Friars Carmelites.—Weever's Funeral Monuments, p. 805.

[20] Morton says that 'within few days after he withered and consumed away' (p. 103).

[20] Morton says that 'within a few days after he faded and disappeared' (p. 103).

[21] I. Arthur was married to a daughter and heiress of Edward Grey, Viscount Lisle, the brother-in-law of Lady Grey. She was the widow of Edmund Dudley. In 1533 Arthur was created Viscount Lisle. He had three daughters, and from the second, Frances wife of John Basset of Umberleigh, co. Devon, General Monk was descended. Arthur Viscount Lisle died, without male heirs, in 1541.

[21] I. Arthur was married to the daughter and heiress of Edward Grey, Viscount Lisle, who was the brother-in-law of Lady Grey. She was the widow of Edmund Dudley. In 1533, Arthur was made Viscount Lisle. He had three daughters, and from the second, Frances, who was married to John Basset of Umberleigh, Devon, General Monk was descended. Arthur, Viscount Lisle, died in 1541 without any male heirs.

II. Elizabeth wife of Thomas, eldest son of George Lord Lumley, who died before his father. From her descends the present Earl of Scarborough.

II. Elizabeth, the wife of Thomas, the eldest son of George Lord Lumley, who died before his father. From her descends the current Earl of Scarborough.

[22] Letter from King Richard to Lord Mountjoy.

[22] Letter from King Richard to Lord Mountjoy.

[23] The text of the grant is given by Dugdale, with the King's signet and sign manual, given at his manor at Greenwich on July 13, 1483. A list of the manors follows.—Dugdale's Baronage, i. 168.

[23] The text of the grant is provided by Dugdale, along with the King's seal and signature, issued at his estate in Greenwich on July 13, 1483. A list of the estates follows.—Dugdale's Baronage, i. 168.

Mr. Gairdner argues that, in spite of this grant, the Duke had reason to doubt the fulfilment of the promise when Parliament met. I am unable to follow him. The King had done all that he possibly could do until Parliament met, and he had put his good faith and sincerity beyond doubt by giving Buckingham the profits beforehand, in anticipation of the approval of Parliament. What could he possibly do more? There was no shadow of a pretext for any such doubt on the part of Buckingham.—Gairdner's Richard III., p. 136.

Mr. Gairdner argues that, despite this grant, the Duke had reasons to doubt the fulfillment of the promise when Parliament convened. I can't follow this line of thought. The King had done everything he could until Parliament met, and he showed his good faith and sincerity beyond question by giving Buckingham the profits in advance, expecting Parliament's approval. What more could he possibly do? There was no basis for any doubt from Buckingham’s side.—Gairdner's Richard III., p. 136.

[24] He also had to ignore the children of Henry Bourchier, Earl of Essex, by the Princess Isabel, a sister of Richard Duke of York.

[24] He also had to overlook the children of Henry Bourchier, Earl of Essex, by Princess Isabel, who was the sister of Richard, Duke of York.

[25] Morton, in Grafton, p. 126.

[25] Morton, in Grafton, p. 126.

[26] Ibid. p. 127.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. 127.

[27] Richard III. p. 146, quoting from Royal Wills, pp. 345-347.

[27] Richard III. p. 146, quoting from Royal Wills, pp. 345-347.

[28] Rous, p. 217. Drake's Eborac. p. 117. The fable is fully exposed by Mr. Davies in his York Records.

[28] Rous, p. 217. Drake's Eborac. p. 117. Mr. Davies fully explains the fable in his York Records.

[29] Rous.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rous.

[30] This rumour never reached Fabyan or Rous. It is mentioned by the Croyland monk.

[30] This rumor never got to Fabyan or Rous. It's noted by the Croyland monk.

[31] On the authority of Sir George Buck. His words are as follows:—'When February was past, the Lady Elizabeth, being more impatient and jealous of the success than every one knew or conceived, writes a letter to the Duke of Norfolk intimating first that he was the man in whom she most affied, in respect of that love her Father had ever borne him. Then she congratulates his many courtesies, in continuance of which she desires him to be a mediator for her to the King in the behalf of the marriage propounded between them, who, as she wrote, was her only joy and maker in the world, and that she was his in heart and thought, withal insinuating that the better part of February was past, and that she feared the Queen would never die. All these be her own words written with her own hand, and this is the sum of her letter, which remaineth in the autograph or original draft under her own hand, in the magnificent cabinet of Thomas Earl of Arundel and Surrey.' (Buck, p. 128.)

[31] According to Sir George Buck, he writes: “After February had passed, Lady Elizabeth, feeling more impatient and envious of the outcome than anyone realized, wrote a letter to the Duke of Norfolk. She began by expressing that he was the person she relied on most, due to the love her father had always had for him. She then congratulated him on his many kind actions and asked him to speak to the King on her behalf regarding the proposed marriage between them, who, as she wrote, was her only source of joy and happiness in the world, and that she belonged to him in heart and mind. She subtly hinted that most of February was already gone and expressed her concern that the Queen would never pass away. These are her own words, written in her own hand, and this is the essence of her letter, which remains in her original draft under her hand in the impressive cabinet of Thomas, Earl of Arundel and Surrey.” (Buck, p. 128.)

Sir Harris Nicolas (Privy Purse Expenses of Elizabeth of York, p. 1), as an admirer of Elizabeth of York, was much troubled by this letter. He attacked Sir George Buck as 'one whose violent prejudices do not sufficiently account for the mendacity for which his work is remarkable.' But this is unjust. Buck no doubt was prejudiced, but not more so than the Tudor chroniclers. He blunders and is uncritical, yet there is no reason to impugn his good faith. Nor did Sir Harris Nicolas himself think that the case was sufficiently disposed of by abusing Sir George Buck. He made various attempts to explain away the letter, but none satisfactory or even plausible. Dr. Lingard did not doubt the authenticity of the letter (v. pp. 355-359, ed. 1823, iv. p. 252, ed. 1849). It is not now known to exist, but that proves nothing if Buck wrote in good faith.

Sir Harris Nicolas (Privy Purse Expenses of Elizabeth of York, p. 1) admired Elizabeth of York and was quite disturbed by this letter. He criticized Sir George Buck as someone whose extreme biases do not adequately explain the lies for which his work is known. However, that's unfair. Buck was indeed biased, but no more than the Tudor chroniclers. He makes mistakes and lacks critical rigor, but there's no reason to question his integrity. Furthermore, Sir Harris Nicolas himself didn’t believe that simply insulting Sir George Buck was enough to settle the matter. He made several attempts to justify the letter, but none were convincing or even believable. Dr. Lingard had no doubts about the letter's authenticity (see pp. 355-359, ed. 1823, iv. p. 252, ed. 1849). It's currently not known to exist, but that doesn’t prove anything if Buck was acting in good faith.

Mr. Gairdner approaches the subject more calmly. 'Positive testimony like this,' he says, 'is not to be lightly set aside as incredible. Yet Buck, if not altogether dishonest (and I see no reason to think him so), was certainly by no means an impartial historian. At the same time Buck's abstract of the letter is very minute, and such as would seem to follow pretty closely the turns of expression in a genuine original, and he expressly declares the manuscript to be an autograph or original draft. If it be not a forgery palmed off upon Buck himself, I am inclined to think it was written, not by Elizabeth, but by her mother who bore the same Christian name. Every word might just as well have come from her, except the mention of the father, which may be a mistake; and there is nothing inconceivable in her anxiety that Richard should marry her daughter.' He adds 'that Elizabeth could have been eager to obtain the hand of her brother's murderer is really too monstrous to be believed.' Why then is it not 'too monstrous to be believed' that the mother should have been eager to obtain the hand of her son's murderer for her daughter? It is clear that the grounds for accepting the letter are too strong for Mr. Gairdner to be able to reject them. Yet that Elizabeth should wish to marry her brother's murderer appears incredible to him. The conclusion is inevitable. Richard was not her brother's murderer, if the letter was authentic (see Gairdner's Life of Richard III. pp. 256-257, and note p. 257).

Mr. Gairdner approaches the topic more calmly. "Positive testimony like this," he says, "shouldn't be dismissed as unbelievable. However, Buck, while not entirely dishonest (and I see no reason to think he is), was definitely not an impartial historian. At the same time, Buck's summary of the letter is very detailed, and it seems to closely reflect the wording of a genuine original. He also clearly states that the manuscript is an autograph or original draft. If it isn't a forgery being passed off on Buck himself, I believe it was written, not by Elizabeth, but by her mother, who had the same first name. Every word could just as easily have come from her, except for the mention of the father, which might be a mistake; there's nothing unreasonable about her being anxious for Richard to marry her daughter." He adds, "that Elizabeth could have been eager to marry her brother's murderer is really too outrageous to believe." So why is it not "too outrageous to believe" that the mother would have been eager for her daughter's marriage to her son's murderer? It's clear that the reasons for accepting the letter are too strong for Mr. Gairdner to reject them. Yet, the idea that Elizabeth would want to marry her brother's murderer seems unbelievable to him. The conclusion is clear: Richard was not her brother's murderer if the letter is authentic (see Gairdner's Life of Richard III. pp. 256-257, and note p. 257).




{233}

CHAPTER IV

THE MAIN CHARGE AGAINST RICHARD III

15. Murder of the Princes in the Tower. Acquittal.

15. Murder of the Princes in the Tower. Acquittal.


In attempting an impartial consideration of the question of the fate of King Edward's sons, it must always be remembered that the main argument against their uncle is made to rest upon the truth of his previous alleged crimes. This argument is destroyed if Richard was not a venomous hunchback born with teeth, if he was not a cold scheming and calculating villain who had already committed two atrocious murders, drowned his brother in a butt of malmsey, poisoned his wife, and waded through the blood of innocent men to an usurped throne. A careful study of the evidence establishes the fact that these accusations are false, and that they were put forward by the writers under a new dynasty in order to blacken the character of the last Plantagenet King, and to make the accusation that he murdered his nephews more plausible. For it was a matter of the most vital importance to Henry VII., not only that the boys should have been murdered, but that it should be believed that the crime was perpetrated before his accession.

In looking at the fate of King Edward's sons, it's important to remember that the main argument against their uncle is based on allegations of his past crimes. This argument falls apart if Richard was not a malicious hunchback born with teeth, and if he wasn’t a cold, calculating villain who had already committed two horrific murders, drowned his brother in a barrel of wine, poisoned his wife, and stepped over the bodies of innocent men to take the throne. A thorough examination of the evidence shows that these claims are false and were made by writers of a new dynasty to tarnish the reputation of the last Plantagenet King and make the accusation of him murdering his nephews seem more believable. It was absolutely crucial for Henry VII. that the boys were thought to have been murdered, and that this crime was believed to have happened before he became king.

We have to deal with a different man altogether. The real Richard, who is accused of the murder of his {234} nephews, was not previously steeped in crime. The accusation must now be considered as being brought against an ordinary prince of the fifteenth century, if not better certainly not worse than his contemporaries. This at once destroys the chief points of the evidence against him. His accusers rightly felt that it was necessary to blacken Richard's character, and this they did coarsely enough, but very successfully. They knew that, without this poisoning of the wells, the case against him lost all its force. 'Nemo repente turpissimus.'

We have to consider a completely different man. The real Richard, who is accused of murdering his {234} nephews, wasn't involved in crime before. The accusation should now be seen as one against an average prince of the fifteenth century, if not better, certainly not worse than his peers. This immediately undermines the main points of the evidence against him. His accusers understood that they needed to tarnish Richard's character, and they did this quite crudely but effectively. They knew that without sabotaging his reputation, the case against him would lose all its impact. 'Nemo repente turpissimus.'

We must now approach the question relating to the fate of the two young sons of Edward IV., without having constantly before our minds the grotesque caricature portrayed by the Tudor writers. Although it is not possible, especially at this distance of time, to account for the workings of any man's mind, or for the motives which may control his actions, it is yet necessary to consider this phase of the question, with as much light as we can bring to bear upon it.

We now need to tackle the question about the fate of Edward IV's two young sons, without being influenced by the exaggerated portrayals created by the Tudor writers. While it’s not feasible, especially after so much time has passed, to fully understand the thoughts of any individual or the motivations behind their actions, it is still important to examine this aspect of the issue with as much insight as we can muster.

It is not disputed that Edward IV. always evinced unshaken love and affection for his young brother, and showed the most absolute confidence in him at the time of his death. Richard returned this affection with devoted loyalty. He had no love for the Woodville faction, but he must have felt some regard for his brother's children, being such a man as we believe he has been proved to have been. This feeling of regard would decrease the strength of any motive producing a desire to destroy them for his own ends. But there was no such motive. The boys had been declared to be illegitimate, after an examination of evidence, by the unanimous voice of Parliament. When the Cardinal Archbishop, surrounded by his suffragans, {235} placed the crown of St. Edward on Richard's head, he proclaimed the belief of the Church, and released from their oaths all who under a misapprehension had sworn allegiance to Edward V. The boy, as a claimant to the throne, had ceased to be dangerous.

It’s clear that Edward IV always showed strong love and affection for his younger brother and had complete trust in him at the time of his death. Richard returned this affection with devoted loyalty. He didn’t care for the Woodville faction, but he must have had some regard for his brother's children, considering the kind of man we believe he turned out to be. This feeling of regard would lessen any motive he might have had to harm them for his own benefit. But there was no such motive. The boys had been declared illegitimate after an examination of evidence by the unanimous decision of Parliament. When the Cardinal Archbishop, surrounded by his suffragans, {235} placed the crown of St. Edward on Richard's head, he declared the belief of the Church and freed from their oaths all who had mistakenly sworn allegiance to Edward V. The boy, as a claim to the throne, was no longer a threat.

Unanimity at Richard's coronation

Agreement at Richard's coronation

It should be borne in mind that Parliament was unanimous in recognising the title of Richard III. Excepting half a dozen Lancastrian exiles who were equally opposed to any member of the house of York,[1] the whole peerage was at Richard's coronation except those whose absence is accounted for by extreme age or youth, or by the calls of duty.[2] Even the Woodville faction had submitted, and was represented at the coronation by Viscount Lisle and the Bishop of Salisbury. Henry Tudor's mother bore the train of Richard's Queen, and his uncle Lord Welles was also at the coronation. There was absolutely no party for the illegitimate sons of Edward IV. at the time of their alleged murders, and consequently no danger to be apprehended from them. If the story had put the murders after Buckingham's rising it would have been a little more plausible. But it placed them two months before the rising, when the King had not the shadow of a suspicion that any opposition was contemplated. Setting aside all natural or religious feeling, and even assuming Richard to have been the impossible monster depicted by Tudor writers, he certainly had no motive for the crime.

It should be noted that Parliament was unanimous in recognizing Richard III's title. Aside from a handful of Lancastrian exiles who opposed any member of the York family,[1] the entire peerage attended Richard's coronation, except for those absent due to extreme age, youth, or duty.[2] Even the Woodville faction submitted and was represented at the coronation by Viscount Lisle and the Bishop of Salisbury. Henry Tudor's mother carried the train of Richard's Queen, and his uncle, Lord Welles, was also present. There was no support for the illegitimate sons of Edward IV at the time of their alleged murders, so there was no threat from them. If the story had placed the murders after Buckingham's rebellion, it would have been somewhat more believable. However, it set them two months before the rebellion, at a time when the King had no reason to suspect any impending opposition. Setting aside any natural or religious feelings, and even if we assume Richard was the monstrous figure portrayed by Tudor writers, he had no motive for the crime.

{236}

{236}

But it may be argued that the workings of men's minds are inexplicable, and that Richard may have committed the crime from a motive which would seem insufficient to any reasonable man. To decide upon this proposition we can only turn to a consideration of his conduct as regards other persons in the same relationship and position as the two boys, and who were likely to cause Richard as much or as little trouble. There were seven such persons, namely, the five daughters of Edward IV. and the two children of the Duke of Clarence. The King treated his nieces with kindness and consideration as near relations, when they came under his protection. The young Earl of Warwick, son of Richard's elder brother Clarence, was a far more formidable rival than the sons of Edward. The former was incontestably legitimate; while the latter had been declared to be illegitimate by both Houses of Parliament. Richard knighted the son of Clarence, placed him at the head of the nobility, and made him a member of council and of his own household. We, therefore, know that Richard did not look upon the children of his elder brothers as enemies to be destroyed, but as relations to be cherished.

But one could argue that the way men think is hard to understand, and that Richard may have committed the crime for reasons that would seem inadequate to any reasonable person. To explore this idea, we can only look at his behavior towards others in the same situation as the two boys, who could cause Richard either a lot or very little trouble. There were seven such people: the five daughters of Edward IV and the two children of the Duke of Clarence. The King treated his nieces with kindness and care, as they were close relatives, when they were under his protection. The young Earl of Warwick, son of Richard's older brother Clarence, was a much more serious rival than Edward's sons. The former was undeniably legitimate, while the latter had been declared illegitimate by both Houses of Parliament. Richard knighted Clarence's son, put him at the forefront of the nobility, and made him a member of his council and household. Therefore, we know that Richard did not see his elder brother's children as enemies to be eliminated, but as relatives to be valued.

The princes alive in Richard's time

The princes who were alive during Richard's era

We find, then, that the two young sons of Edward IV. went to reside in the royal lodgings of the Tower in June 1483. The statement put forth by Henry VII. is that they were murdered there in the following August. But there are two pieces of evidence, one of them positive evidence, that they were alive throughout the reign of Richard III.

We find that the two young sons of Edward IV moved into the royal accommodations at the Tower in June 1483. Henry VII claims they were murdered there the following August. However, there are two pieces of evidence, one of which is strong evidence, that they were alive during Richard III's reign.

In the orders for King Richard's household dated after the death of his own son, children are mentioned of such high rank that they were to be served before all other Lords. The only children who could occupy {237} such a position were the sons of Edward IV. and the son of Clarence. The conclusion must be that all his nephews were members of his household, and that they were only sent to Sheriff Hutton and to the Tower when danger threatened the realm from the invasion of Henry Tudor.

In the orders for King Richard's household dated after his son’s death, children of such high status are mentioned that they were to be served before all other lords. The only children who could hold such a position were the sons of Edward IV and the son of Clarence. The conclusion is that all his nephews were part of his household, and they were only sent to Sheriff Hutton and the Tower when danger from Henry Tudor's invasion threatened the kingdom.

The other piece of evidence is found in a warrant in Rymer's 'Foedera,' dated March 9, 1485, to the following effect: it directs Henry Davy 'to deliver unto John Goddestande, footman unto the Lord Bastard, two doblets of silk, one jacket of silk, one gown of cloth, two shirts, and two bonets.'[3] There are other warrants to pay for provisions. Dr. Lingard[4] tried to destroy the significance of these warrants by suggesting that they referred to John of Gloucester, an illegitimate son of the King. But this boy is mentioned in Rymer's 'Foedera,' and is designated as a bastard son of the King[5] simply and not as a lord, for no such title belonged to him. Edward, on the other hand, although he was officially called a bastard, was also a lord. In his case the designation of Lord was correct. In the 'Wardrobe Account' he was called the Lord Edward; after the accession of his uncle.[6] The royal titles of Wales and Cornwall were no longer consistent or proper, and had indeed been transferred, in due course, to the King's son. But the earldoms of March {238} and Pembroke, conferred on him by his father, still belonged to Edward. He would properly be styled the Lord Bastard, while John of Gloucester could not be and was not. There was only one 'Lord' Bastard.[7] The warrants, therefore, show that Edward was alive and well treated in March 1485, four months before the death of Richard III.

The other piece of evidence is found in a warrant in Rymer's 'Foedera,' dated March 9, 1485, stating that Henry Davy is directed to "deliver to John Goddestande, footman to the Lord Bastard, two doblets of silk, one jacket of silk, one gown of cloth, two shirts, and two bonets."[3] There are additional warrants for payment of provisions. Dr. Lingard[4] tried to downplay the significance of these warrants by suggesting they referred to John of Gloucester, an illegitimate son of the King. However, this boy is mentioned in Rymer's 'Foedera' and is simply referred to as the bastard son of the King[5] and not as a lord, as he held no such title. Edward, on the other hand, though he was officially labeled a bastard, was also a lord. In his case, the title of Lord was appropriate. In the 'Wardrobe Account,' he was called Lord Edward after his uncle's accession.[6] The royal titles of Wales and Cornwall were no longer appropriate or valid, and had indeed been passed on, in due time, to the King's son. Yet the earldoms of March {238} and Pembroke, granted to him by his father, still belonged to Edward. He would correctly be styled as the Lord Bastard, while John of Gloucester could not be and was not. There was only one 'Lord' Bastard.[7] Thus, the warrants indicate that Edward was alive and well treated in March 1485, four months before Richard III's death.

These two pieces of evidence are in keeping with Morton's statement that King Richard had declared his intention of maintaining his nephews in honourable estate. But there is strong collateral evidence pointing to the same conclusion. If there had been foul play, it is scarcely credible that the mother could have been induced by any promises to throw her remaining children on the protection of one who had already violated the most sacred ties as regards her two sons. It is, however, just possible that a very unfeeling and selfish woman (though Elizabeth was neither), weary of confinement in sanctuary, might have been induced to make terms with the murderer of her sons, in order to obtain a comfortable provision for herself. But she did more than this. She sent for her other son, who was safe in France, advising him to return home and submit himself to the King. It is incredible that she could have done this unless she knew that the two boys were alive and well treated. She remained on friendly terms with Richard until his death, and her daughters attended the festivities at his {239} Court. Still stronger evidence in the same direction is afforded by the letter to the Duke of Norfolk, whether it was written by the King's niece Elizabeth or by her mother, as Mr. Gairdner suggests. The writer could not have spoken of Richard as her 'joy and maker in the world,' or have said that she was 'his in heart and thought,' if he had just murdered the brothers of one and the sons of the other. The thing is quite impossible.

These two pieces of evidence support Morton's claim that King Richard intended to keep his nephews in a respectable position. However, there is strong additional evidence leading to the same conclusion. If there had been foul play, it’s hard to believe that the mother could have been persuaded by any promises to rely on someone who had already broken the most sacred bonds concerning her two sons. It’s possible, though, that a very unfeeling and selfish woman (though Elizabeth was not one) might have been convinced to strike a deal with her sons' murderer to secure a comfortable future for herself. But she did more than that. She called for her other son, who was safe in France, advising him to return home and put himself under the King’s protection. It’s unbelievable that she would have done this unless she knew that the two boys were alive and well taken care of. She kept friendly relations with Richard until his death, and her daughters attended the festivities at his {239} Court. Even stronger evidence supporting this is found in the letter addressed to the Duke of Norfolk, whether it was written by the King’s niece Elizabeth or by her mother, as Mr. Gairdner suggests. The writer could not have referred to Richard as her 'joy and creator in the world,' or said that she was 'his in heart and thought,' if he had just murdered the brothers of one and the sons of the other. It's simply impossible.

The conduct of their mother and sister is a strong corroboration of the positive evidence that the young princes were alive and well throughout King Richard's reign.

The behavior of their mother and sister strongly supports the clear evidence that the young princes were alive and well during King Richard's reign.

The alleged rumours

The rumored allegations

On the other hand, there is no evidence whatever that they were dead; beyond rumours of which we only hear long afterwards. We are told that there were rumours that they had been murdered, and rumours that they were alive, and had been taken abroad. Rumours but no evidence.

On the other hand, there’s no evidence at all that they were dead; just rumors that we only hear about much later. We're told there were rumors that they had been murdered, and rumors that they were alive and had gone abroad. Just rumors, but no evidence.

If they had been smothered the bodies would have been exposed to allay suspicion, and would have received Christian burial. To hide them would have been an act of incredible folly.

If they had been smothered, the bodies would have been revealed to avoid suspicion, and they would have received a Christian burial. Hiding them would have been an act of complete foolishness.

There remain then, for consideration, these rumours which are alleged to have prevailed during the reign of King Richard to the effect that his nephews had been murdered. It is maintained that if these rumours were generally believed, Richard must have been guilty, because if he had been innocent he would have taken some steps to disprove the rumours, and he took no such steps, or rather—no such steps are recorded by his enemies.

There are still, for consideration, these rumors that are said to have existed during King Richard's reign about the murder of his nephews. It's argued that if these rumors were widely believed, Richard must have been guilty because if he were innocent, he would have done something to refute them. But he didn’t take any such action, or at least—no such actions are noted by his enemies.

The points for investigation are whether such rumours actually existed, and if so, whether they were {240} so general as to reach the King's ears and make it advisable that anything should be done to refute them.

The questions to consider are whether these rumors actually existed, and if they did, whether they were so widespread that they reached the King's ears, making it necessary to take action to disprove them.

It is alleged that these rumours took shape during the King's progress to York in the summer and autumn of 1483. There is no evidence that they prevailed at this or any other time during Richard's reign.[8] The authority for a rumour about the fate of the two boys in the summer of 1483 is the Croyland Chronicle; and there can be no doubt that the statement was made in good faith; although the writer may have been deceived.

It is said that these rumors started to circulate during the King's journey to York in the summer and fall of 1483. There is no proof that they were widespread at this or any other time during Richard's rule.[8] The source of the rumor about the fate of the two boys in the summer of 1483 is the Croyland Chronicle; and it's clear that the statement was made sincerely, though the writer might have been misled.

The passage in the Croyland Chronicle is to the effect that the princes remaining in custody in the Tower, the people in the south and west of England became anxious for their liberation, that meetings were held on the subject, and that proposals were made to arrange the escape of the daughters of Edward IV. so that, if anything happened to his sons, there might still be heirs of his body. It was also reported that the sons of Edward were dead, though it was unknown by what violent means they met their end.[9] So far the Croyland monk.

The excerpt from the Croyland Chronicle indicates that while the princes were still held in the Tower, people in the south and west of England grew worried about their release. Meetings were organized to discuss this issue, and people suggested plans to help Edward IV's daughters escape, ensuring that if anything happened to his sons, there would still be heirs. It was also said that Edward's sons were dead, though the exact violent circumstances of their deaths were unclear.[9] That’s the account from the Croyland monk.

No doubt there were partizans of the defeated factions of Hastings and the Woodvilles who were ready to spread any rumours injurious to the King. The question is whether the rumours which reached the ears of the Croyland monk were ever generally {241} credited by the people, so as to call for action from the Government. Is it true that they led to loud murmurings from meetings and assemblages of the people in the south and west of England, such as would attract general notice? The only proof offered is that an officer named Nesfield was ordered to watch the approaches of the Sanctuary at Westminster, and see that no one left it secretly. But this was a precaution which would have been taken under any circumstances. Polydore Virgil alleges that Richard himself spread a report that his nephews were dead; and this is magnified and embellished by Grafton and Hall, according to their wont. The statement is grossly improbable in itself, is wholly unsupported, and is entirely unworthy of credit.

No doubt there were followers of the defeated factions of Hastings and the Woodvilles who were ready to spread any rumors harmful to the King. The question is whether the rumors that reached the ears of the Croyland monk were ever widely believed by the people, enough to prompt action from the Government. Did they actually lead to significant unrest from gatherings of people in the south and west of England that would draw attention? The only evidence provided is that an officer named Nesfield was ordered to monitor the approaches to the Sanctuary at Westminster and ensure that no one left it secretly. But this was a precaution that would have been taken regardless. Polydore Virgil claims that Richard himself spread a rumor that his nephews were dead; and this is exaggerated and embellished by Grafton and Hall, as is their habit. The statement is highly unlikely on its own, is completely unsupported, and is not deserving of belief.

There is, then, no evidence that these rumours existed, beyond the passage in the Croyland Chronicle. But there is strong reason for rejecting the monk's story. If the rumours had really existed, and if in consequence there were mutinous assemblages of the people preliminary to an insurrectionary movement, the vigilant and energetic young King would have made all necessary preparations to meet the danger. Nothing is more certain in his history than that he was taken absolutely by surprise when he received tidings of an outbreak in Kent on October 11, 1483. It was a concerted rising, secretly arranged by Buckingham. This Duke had taken leave of the King at Gloucester on August 2 before the alleged action of Richard at Warwick with a view to the murders, which was on August 8. According to the story, Buckingham can have known nothing of the murders when he arranged his plot. Consequently it is not possible that the rising in Kent, arranged by Buckingham, can {242} have had anything to do with the alleged murder of the young princes.

There’s no evidence that these rumors existed, other than the mention in the Croyland Chronicle. However, there are strong reasons to dismiss the monk’s account. If the rumors were true and there were actually gatherings of angry people preparing for a rebellion, the alert and active young King would have made all the necessary plans to address the threat. It’s clear from his history that he was completely caught off guard when he learned about the uprising in Kent on October 11, 1483. This was a coordinated revolt, secretly organized by Buckingham. The Duke had left the King in Gloucester on August 2, before Richard's supposed actions at Warwick related to the murders, which happened on August 8. According to the story, Buckingham couldn’t have known about the murders when he devised his plot. Therefore, it’s impossible that the uprising in Kent, organized by Buckingham, was connected to the supposed murder of the young princes. {242}

Yet the Croyland monk had certainly been told that there was a rumour that the boys were dead. If it had not reached him as general talk, it must have come direct to him from some malignant enemy of the King. Was there such a man lurking in the fen country round Croyland? We know that Morton had taken refuge in the fen country (Isle of Ely) at this very time. If that schemer was at the chronicler's elbow, the rumour is fully accounted for. It probably originated with Morton while he was lurking in the fens, and ceased to exist when he sailed for Flanders. His own narrative, as we have received it, comes to an abrupt termination while he is conversing with the Duke of Buckingham at Brecknock. If it had been continued, we should doubtless have had a highly coloured version of the rumour mentioned in the Croyland Chronicle. Morton and his slanders went abroad together. The rumour that the young princes had been put to death appeared no more in England during Richard's life. But as soon as Morton went to France, it appeared there. In the autumn of 1483 Morton left England. In January 1484, the murder of the princes was alleged as a fact by the Chancellor of France in a speech to the States-General at Tours. 'Regardez, je vous prie, les événements qui après la mort du Roi Édouard sont arrivés dans ce pays. Contemplez ses enfants, déjà grands et braves, massacreé impunément, et la couronne transportée a l'assassin par la faveur des peuples.'[10] The Chancellor may have received this statement from another Lancastrian exile, but it is {243} most likely that it came from Morton. Louis XI. had hated Richard because he opposed the peace which the French King bought from Edward IV., and because he refused the French bribes with contempt.[11] This hatred was inherited by the Lady of Beaujeu who became Regent on the death of Louis XI. in August 1483. Any calumny was seized upon as an opportunity for reviling the King of England; and with Morton in France there would be no dearth of such wares.

Yet the Croyland monk had definitely heard rumors that the boys were dead. If it hadn’t reached him through general gossip, it must have come directly from some malicious enemy of the King. Was there someone like that hiding in the wetlands around Croyland? We know that Morton had taken refuge in the fens (Isle of Ely) at this very time. If that schemer was nearby, then the rumor makes complete sense. It likely started with Morton while he was hiding in the fens and died out when he sailed for Flanders. His own account, as we have it, ends abruptly while he is talking with the Duke of Buckingham at Brecknock. If it had continued, we would certainly have received a highly embellished version of the rumor mentioned in the Croyland Chronicle. Morton and his slanders traveled together. The rumor that the young princes had been murdered didn't appear in England during Richard’s lifetime. But as soon as Morton went to France, it showed up there. In the autumn of 1483, Morton left England. In January 1484, the murder of the princes was claimed as a fact by the Chancellor of France in a speech to the States-General at Tours. 'Regardez, je vous prie, les événements qui après la mort du Roi Édouard sont arrivés dans ce pays. Contemplez ses enfants, déjà grands et braves, massacreé impunément, et la couronne transportée a l'assassin par la faveur des peuples.'[10] The Chancellor may have gotten this information from another Lancastrian exile, but it is {243} most likely that it came from Morton. Louis XI had loathed Richard because he opposed the peace that the French King secured from Edward IV, and because he coldly rejected the French bribes.[11] This animosity was passed on to the Lady of Beaujeu, who became Regent after Louis XI's death in August 1483. Any slander was eagerly taken as an opportunity to vilify the King of England; and with Morton in France, there would be no shortage of such material.

The insult to the King of England uttered by the French Chancellor may not have reached Richard's government. If it did, it must have been apologised for or explained away, for some months afterwards, in September 1484, King Richard granted a safe-conduct for an embassy from the French Regency to treat of peace.[12] The calumny was clearly received by the French Chancellor from Morton, or some other unscrupulous outlaw, and not from any general rumour. For it is stated as a fact; the truth being that it was never known what became of the two boys, or pretended to be known until after the alleged confession of Tyrrel in 1502.

The insult to the King of England made by the French Chancellor may not have reached Richard's government. If it did, it must have been apologized for or explained away, because a few months later, in September 1484, King Richard granted safe passage for a delegation from the French Regency to discuss peace.[12] The slander was clearly relayed to the French Chancellor by Morton or some other unscrupulous outlaw, and not from any general gossip. This is stated as fact; the truth is that what happened to the two boys was never truly known, or at least claimed to be known, until after Tyrrel's supposed confession in 1502.

Fabyan, writing in the time of Henry VII., talks of a rumour, and of its having been the common fame that King Richard put his nephews to secret death. This was merely what Henry VII. wanted to be the 'common fame'; and no one dared to gainsay it. In the year after his accession the usurping Tudor ordered it to be given out that the boys were murdered by their uncle, and his paid agents had to repeat the statement. André said they were killed with a sword.[13] {244} Rous stated that they were put to death by some means unknown.[14] Polydore followed Rous. Comines, naturally enough, told the story officially promulgated in England. But Henry never dared to make the accusation publicly in his first so-called Parliament, and there can have been only one reason for this silence. The boys were then alive.

Fabyan, writing during Henry VII's time, mentions a rumor that was widely believed—that King Richard secretly killed his nephews. This was simply what Henry VII wanted the common belief to be, and no one dared to challenge it. In the year after he took the throne, the usurping Tudor ordered that it be announced that the boys were murdered by their uncle, and his paid agents had to repeat this claim. André said they were killed with a sword.[13] {244} Rous stated that they were killed by some unknown means.[14] Polydore followed Rous. Comines, not surprisingly, shared the official story that was circulating in England. However, Henry never dared to make the accusation in his first so-called Parliament, and there was likely only one reason for this silence: the boys were still alive.

Henry's chroniclers, however, testify that nothing was known, and thus prove the falsehood of the French Chancellor's statement, while furnishing additional proof that no general rumour existed during Richard's reign that the boys were dead.

Henry's chroniclers, however, confirm that nothing was known, thus proving the French Chancellor's statement to be false, while also providing further evidence that there was no widespread belief during Richard's reign that the boys were dead.

It is not to be supposed that Sir William Stanley would have entertained for a moment the belief that Perkin Warbeck was a son of Edward IV. unless he knew that the princes were alive throughout Richard's reign. No one had better means of knowing. The story put forward by Henry VII. tells us that it remained in doubt whether the boys were destroyed or not in Richard's day. Polydore Virgil mentions a rumour that they had escaped abroad. Perkin Warbeck's story was believed by a great number of people, which could not have been the case if the rumour of the death of the princes had been generally credited.

It shouldn't be assumed that Sir William Stanley would have believed for even a second that Perkin Warbeck was a son of Edward IV unless he was certain that the princes were alive throughout Richard's reign. No one had better means to know the truth. The narrative presented by Henry VII indicates that it was uncertain whether the boys were killed during Richard's time. Polydore Virgil mentions a rumor that they had escaped abroad. A lot of people believed Perkin Warbeck's story, which wouldn't have been possible if the rumor about the princes' deaths had been widely accepted.

Baseless rumours

Rumors without evidence

No question arose before King Richard's death. Many persons must have known that his nephews were alive and well treated. Their mother and brother knew, and they were silenced by imprisonment. Sir William Stanley and his fellow-sufferers knew, and they were beheaded. After Henry's accession, there were dozens, if not hundreds, of people who knew the truth. They had a choice between silence and ruin or {245} death. The truth might have been, and probably was, mentioned in private correspondence; but even that would be very perilous, and scarcely any correspondence of that date has been preserved. In one letter in the 'Plumpton Correspondence,' the dislike of Henry's illegal attainders is referred to, but with bated breath. Among the mass of the people there was no certain knowledge of what had happened to the boys. Of course many baseless rumours then became current. The statements accusing Richard, and the assertions that these rumours received popular credit during his reign, merely indicate what his successor wanted to be believed on the subject.

No questions were raised before King Richard's death. Many people must have known that his nephews were alive and well taken care of. Their mother and brother knew, and they were silenced through imprisonment. Sir William Stanley and others in similar situations knew, and they were executed. After Henry took power, there were dozens, if not hundreds, of people who knew the real story. They had to choose between silence and destruction or death. The truth might have been, and likely was, mentioned in private letters; but even that would have been very risky, and hardly any correspondence from that time has been kept. In one letter in the 'Plumpton Correspondence,' the disapproval of Henry's illegal confiscations is mentioned, but cautiously. Among the general public, there was no definite knowledge of what had happened to the boys. Naturally, many unfounded rumors circulated at the time. The claims accusing Richard and the assertions that these rumors gained popular support during his rule just reflect what his successor wanted people to believe about the issue.


[1] Earls of Oxford, Devonshire, and Pembroke, Lords Rivers, Dynham, and Beaumont. Lord Clifford was a minor, and in hiding in Yorkshire.

[1] Earls of Oxford, Devonshire, and Pembroke, Lords Rivers, Dynham, and Beaumont. Lord Clifford was a minor and was hiding in Yorkshire.

[2] Lord Dudley in extreme old age, Earls of Shrewsbury and Essex, and Lord Hungerford minors, Lords Greystoke and Ogle in the Marches, Lord Mountjoy at Calais, Lord de la Warre abroad. The Earl of Westmoreland was dangerously ill.

[2] Lord Dudley was very old, along with the Earls of Shrewsbury and Essex, and the young Lords Hungerford, Greystoke, and Ogle in the Marches, Lord Mountjoy in Calais, and Lord de la Warre overseas. The Earl of Westmoreland was seriously ill.

[3] Bayley, Antiquities of the Tower of London. (8vo. ed 1830, p. 343 n.)

[3] Bayley, Antiquities of the Tower of London. (8vo. ed 1830, p. 343 n.)

[4] iv. p. 580 (5th ed. 1849).

[4] iv. p. 580 (5th ed. 1849).

[5] Rymer, xii. p. 265. 'Pro filio bastardo regis.' 'Cum summa dilecti filii nostri bastardi Johannis de Gloucestriæ ingenii vivacitas, membrorumque agilitas, et ad omnes bonos mores magnam et indubiam nobis de futuro ejus servitio bono spem, gratiâ divinâ promittant.' This warrant granted the wardship of Calais to John of Gloucester, so soon as he should have reached the age of twenty-one.

[5] Rymer, xii. p. 265. 'For the king's illegitimate son.' 'With the great promise of our beloved son, the illegitimate John of Gloucester, due to his cleverness, agility, and good character, we have strong and certain hope for his future service to us, thanks to divine grace.' This warrant granted the guardianship of Calais to John of Gloucester as soon as he turned twenty-one.

[6] Archæologia, i. p. 367.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Archaeology, i. p. 367.

[7] Sir Richard, K.G., the second son, was not then a lord. The title of York was a royal one, like that of Wales, and he could not hold it when proved to be illegitimate. Those of Norfolk and Nottingham came from his intended wife, Anne Mowbray, and when she died, they went to her heirs Howard and Berkeley, by creation of the King on June 8, 1483. Young Richard, as well as Edward, was a Knight of the Garter, but Edward was the only 'Lord Bastard.'

[7] Sir Richard, K.G., the second son, wasn't a lord at that time. The title of York was a royal title, just like that of Wales, and he couldn't hold it once it was proven that he was illegitimate. The titles of Norfolk and Nottingham came from his intended wife, Anne Mowbray, and when she passed away, they went to her heirs, Howard and Berkeley, granted by the King on June 8, 1483. Young Richard, like Edward, was a Knight of the Garter, but Edward was the only 'Lord Bastard.'

[8] A letter from the King to the Mayor of York, dated April 11, 1485, is on the subject of the suppression of false reports and lies. But this refers to the false report that Richard intended to marry his niece. Davies, York Records. Drake incorrectly places this letter in 1484. Drake's Ebor. p. 119.

[8] A letter from the King to the Mayor of York, dated April 11, 1485, addresses the issue of stopping false rumors and lies. This is related to the false claim that Richard meant to marry his niece. Davies, York Records. Drake mistakenly puts this letter in 1484. Drake's Ebor. p. 119.

[9] 'Vulgatum est dictos Regis Edwardi pueros, quo genere violenti interitus ignoratur, decessisse in fata.'

[9] 'It is commonly said that King Edward's boys died a violent death, the details of which remain unknown.'

[10] Journal des Etats-Généraux de France tenus en 1483-84 (Documents Inédits), quoted by Gairdner in his Richard III. p. 160.

[10] Journal of the Estates-General of France held in 1483-84 (Unpublished Documents), quoted by Gairdner in his Richard III. p. 160.

[11] He accepted a present of horses from Louis as a matter of courtesy.

[11] He accepted a gift of horses from Louis out of politeness.

[12] Rymer's Foedera, xii. p. 234.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rymer's Foedera, vol. 12, p. 234.

[13] 'Nepotes clam ferro feriri jussit.'—André.

[13] 'Nepotes ordered to be struck down with iron.'—André.

[14] 'Ita quod ex post paucissimis notum fuit qua morte martirizati sunt.'—Rous.

[14] 'So it was that it was only known afterwards how they were martyred.'—Rous.




{246}

CHAPTER V

HENRY TUDOR IN THE DOCK

Murder of the Princes in the Tower. Conviction.

Murder of the Princes in the Tower. Conviction.


Victims after Bosworth

Victims after Bosworth

Henry Tydder, alias Tudor, must now take his place in the dock. Let us first see what manner of man this fortunate adventurer was. In 1485 he was twenty-eight years of age. He is described as a man of slender build, about five feet nine inches high, with a saturnine expression, grey restless eyes, yellow hair, and very little of it. Having passed his life as a fugitive and conspirator, cunning and dissimulation had become a second nature to him. The victory gained for him at Bosworth, by the foulest treachery, placed despotic power in his hands. His first acts were the illegal and unjust executions of William Catesby,[1] Chancellor of the Exchequer, of John Buck, the Comptroller of the late King's Household, of {247} William Bracher, Yeoman of the Crown, and of his son. These executions were in violation of all law. They were simply murders; for Henry Tudor himself had no legal status, and was in fact an attainted outlaw. Catesby was the faithful and loyal minister of a King who studied the welfare of his subjects, and was the Speaker of the best Parliament that had sat since the time of Edward I. He was an able and diligent public servant. This was his only crime. Nothing tangible has ever been alleged against him, except that he did his duty by reporting the meditated treason of Hastings. If the fables of Morton and his colleagues are accepted, the executions of Rivers, Grey and Vaughan were doubtful acts. But the executions of Catesby, Buck, and the Brachers were heinous crimes. Richard was the Chief of the State, though it may be held that his measures were unjust. Henry was an outlaw without legal authority of any kind, and his executions were ruthless murders. Thus did this adventurer wade through the blood of innocent men to his usurped throne.[2] His next proceeding was to {248} send Sir Robert Willoughby to Sheriff Hutton, to get possession of young Edward Earl of Warwick, the heir to the throne, and of the late King's niece Elizabeth.

Henry Tydder, also known as Tudor, must now take his place in the dock. Let’s first examine what kind of man this fortunate adventurer was. In 1485, he was twenty-eight years old. He was described as a slender man, about five feet nine inches tall, with a serious expression, restless grey eyes, and very little yellow hair. Having lived his life as a fugitive and conspirator, being cunning and deceptive had become second nature to him. The victory he achieved at Bosworth, gained through the foulest treachery, placed absolute power in his hands. His first actions were the illegal and unjust executions of William Catesby,[1] Chancellor of the Exchequer, John Buck, the Comptroller of the late King’s Household, William Bracher, Yeoman of the Crown, and his son. These executions violated all laws. They were simply murders; Henry Tudor himself had no legal status and was, in fact, an outlaw. Catesby was a loyal minister to a King who cared about his subjects' welfare and was the Speaker of the best Parliament that had sat since the time of Edward I. He was an able and dedicated public servant. This was his only crime. Nothing concrete has ever been alleged against him, other than that he did his duty by reporting the planned treason of Hastings. If we accept the tales of Morton and his associates, the executions of Rivers, Grey, and Vaughan were questionable acts. But the executions of Catesby, Buck, and the Brachers were horrific crimes. Richard was the Chief of State, although one might argue that his actions were unjust. Henry was an outlaw without legal authority of any kind, and his executions were ruthless murders. Thus, this adventurer waded through the blood of innocent men to seize his usurped throne.[2] His next move was to send Sir Robert Willoughby to Sheriff Hutton to capture young Edward, Earl of Warwick, the heir to the throne, and the late King’s niece, Elizabeth.

Henry Tudor then marched to London and seized the government. He became responsible for the surviving members of the royal family of England, legitimate or otherwise. What did he do with them? There were Edward and Richard, the illegitimate sons of Edward IV., there was Edward the legitimate son of the Duke of Clarence, and now the rightful King of England, and there was John, the illegitimate son of Richard III. They all fell into his power, and he alone became answerable for their lives. There is too much reason to suspect that they all met with foul play at his hands.

Henry Tudor then marched to London and took control of the government. He became responsible for the remaining members of the royal family of England, whether legitimate or not. What did he do with them? There were Edward and Richard, the illegitimate sons of Edward IV, the legitimate son of the Duke of Clarence, and now the rightful King of England, along with John, the illegitimate son of Richard III. They all fell under his authority, and he alone became responsible for their lives. There's a strong reason to suspect that they all faced foul play at his hands.

Henry Tudor, on usurping the crown of England, necessarily found himself in a very difficult position. His mother's claim, as heiress to an illegitimate son of the third son of Edward III., was worthless in itself, for even if the descent had been legitimate, she must come after all the descendants of the second son of Edward III. Moreover the claim, such as it was, had not yet descended to Henry Tudor and never did, for his mother survived him. He wisely refrained from stating such a claim as this, although he alleged a vague hereditary right of some sort, which he did not try to explain. There remained the right of conquest with the aid of French mercenaries, and he ventured to put it forward. But he soon saw that he would have to find some other prop to support his usurpation.

Henry Tudor, when he seized the crown of England, found himself in a really tough spot. His mother’s claim, as the heiress to an illegitimate son of Edward III’s third son, was essentially worthless. Even if her lineage had been legitimate, she still came after all the descendants of Edward III’s second son. Plus, this claim hadn’t actually been passed down to Henry Tudor and never would be, since his mother outlived him. He wisely avoided putting forward such a claim, although he mentioned a vague hereditary right of some sort without trying to clarify it. The only option left was the right of conquest, backed by French mercenaries, which he attempted to use. But it quickly became clear that he would need to find some other way to support his usurpation.

{249}

{249}

Character of Henry VII

Traits of Henry VII

Henry must certainly have been a man of great ability, with an acute but narrow mind, marvellous powers of dissimulation and of self-deception, with considerable tact and skill in guiding and influencing those around him. He was essentially un-English. He was a near relation of Louis XI., and he made that mean tyrant his model. He hated English freedom, and that intimate contact with the people which made the Plantagenets popular. He loved mystery. He surrounded himself with an armed guard which constantly went about with him, a thing never done before by former kings.[3] He originated a tribunal with despotic powers, consisting of a committee of his Council, the infamous Star Chamber. He established 'a close and secret, a tyrannical and often a most cruel government.'[4] He extorted money by means of those illegal 'benevolences' which had been abolished by the patriotic Parliament of Richard III. He was penurious, greedy, and mean. He was the first English King who increased his revenue by forfeitures enforced through legal chicanery. He began the practice of setting agents to ferret out any claim which the Crown could make, and a subservient judge would affirm. For he loved the forms of law, which apparently soothed his conscience. He was very superstitious. When his own interests were not concerned he was not devoid of natural affection and he recoiled from crime. Yet he became capable of any foul deed if he deemed it necessary for his own security. But he meditated a crime for months and years, and stood trembling on the brink for a long time before he summoned up {250} courage to act. Even then he much preferred the forms of law, thinking that if he shared the deed with others, the guilt became a limited liability.

Henry must have been a highly skilled man, with a sharp but narrow mindset, incredible skills in deception and self-deception, and a lot of tact and talent for guiding and influencing those around him. He was definitely not typical of the English. He was closely related to Louis XI, and he made that cruel tyrant his example. He disliked English freedom and the close connection to the people that made the Plantagenets popular. He was drawn to mystery. He surrounded himself with an armed guard that always accompanied him, something no previous kings had ever done. He created a tribunal with absolute power, made up of a committee from his Council, known as the infamous Star Chamber. He set up a "close and secret, tyrannical, and often extremely cruel government." He extracted money through illegal "benevolences" that had been abolished by the patriotic Parliament of Richard III. He was stingy, greedy, and petty. He was the first English king to increase his income through forfeitures that were enforced through legal loopholes. He started the practice of sending agents to uncover any claim the Crown could make, which a compliant judge would affirm. He enjoyed the rituals of law, which seemingly eased his conscience. He was quite superstitious. When his own interests weren't at stake, he wasn't without genuine affection and would shrink from crime. However, he would resort to any foul act if he thought it was necessary for his own safety. He contemplated a crime for months or even years, hesitating on the edge for a long time before he mustered the courage to act. Even then, he preferred to follow legal procedures, believing that if he shared the act with others, the guilt would be diluted.

Henry had the wisdom to see that, although his claim of conquest and vague assertion of right by descent[5] might serve for a time, he must establish some better title to secure any stability for his throne. He had obtained his position by the favour of a treacherous faction, and was confirmed in it by a pretended Parliament of his adherents, many of them still under attainder. Unlike the grand ceremony of King Richard's coronation, when the whole peerage was present, that of Henry was very thinly attended. He felt that some step must promptly be taken, with a view to strengthening his position, and reconciling the nation to his usurpation.

Henry was smart enough to realize that, even though his claim to power and vague idea of legitimacy through descent[5] might work for a while, he needed a stronger basis to ensure his throne would have any stability. He got into power thanks to a disloyal group and was supported by a fake Parliament made up of his followers, many of whom were still legally condemned. Unlike the grand ceremony of King Richard's coronation, which had all the nobility present, Henry's was sparsely attended. He knew he had to take action quickly to solidify his position and get the nation to accept his takeover.

There was Elizabeth, the late King's niece, whose person he had secured. If she was made queen it might propitiate the powerful Yorkist party. But she was illegitimate, and consequently young Warwick was the rightful King. There was another more fatal difficulty, a knowledge of which was shared with the girl's mother, if not with the girl herself. All evidence of the illegitimacy might be destroyed. Henry caused the Act of Parliament recording and legalising King Richard's title to be expunged. He ordered the original Act to be removed from the Rolls and burnt. Every person who possessed a copy or remembrance of it, was commanded to deliver up the same, under a penalty of fine and imprisonment at the tyrant's pleasure.[6] Henry granted a general pardon to Bishop {251} Stillington in order to avoid prosecuting him for the offence of having borne witness to the illegitimacy. For he feared discussion. He then trumped up some other charge, threw the Bishop into prison, and that unfortunate prelate never came out alive.

There was Elizabeth, the late king's niece, whom he had secured. If she became queen, it could win over the powerful Yorkist party. But she was illegitimate, so young Warwick was the rightful king. There was another bigger issue, known to her mother, if not to the girl herself. All evidence of her illegitimacy could be destroyed. Henry had the Act of Parliament that recorded and legalized King Richard's claim removed. He ordered the original Act to be taken off the rolls and burned. Everyone who had a copy or memory of it was commanded to hand it over, with penalties of fines and imprisonment at the tyrant's discretion. Henry granted a general pardon to Bishop Stillington to avoid prosecuting him for witnessing the illegitimacy. He feared discussion. Then he fabricated another charge, threw the Bishop in prison, and that unfortunate prelate never came out alive.

But this was not enough. There was other work to be done from which Henry long recoiled. Yet without its perpetration he could not safely be married to Elizabeth, and there could be no security for his usurpation. Indeed, his position would be rendered even more precarious by the destruction of the evidence of illegitimacy. He had usurped a throne to retain which he saw that the committal of more than one crime was indispensable.

But this wasn’t enough. There was other work to do that Henry had long shied away from. Yet without carrying it out, he couldn't safely marry Elizabeth, and there would be no security for his takeover. In fact, his situation would become even more unstable with the destruction of the evidence of illegitimacy. He had taken a throne, and he realized that committing more than one crime was essential to keep it.

Meanwhile Henry had summoned the so-called Parliament of his outlawed adherents. He got his own attainder reversed. He then caused an act of attainder to be passed against the late King and many loyal noblemen and knights, whose property he seized. He had the effrontery to accuse them of treason to him, by dating the commencement of his reign from the day previous to the battle of Bosworth. No more shameless act of injustice is recorded in the annals of tyranny. The bit of legal chicanery by which an attempt was made to excuse it, shows the character of the man.

Meanwhile, Henry had called together the so-called Parliament of his outlawed followers. He managed to have his own attainder overturned. He then pushed for an act of attainder to be enacted against the former King and many loyal nobles and knights, whose properties he seized. He had the audacity to accuse them of treason against him, claiming his reign started the day before the battle of Bosworth. There's no more disgraceful act of injustice recorded in the history of tyranny. The legal maneuver used to justify it shows the man's true character.


{252}

{252}

LOYAL MEN WITH THE KING AT BOSWORTH

LOYAL MEN WITH THE KING AT BOSWORTH

ILLEGAL ATTAINDERS BY ORDER OF HENRY TUDOR PASSED IN THE
SO-CALLED PARLIAMENT OF 1485

ILLEGAL ATTAINDERS BY ORDER OF HENRY TUDOR PASSED IN THE
SO-CALLED PARLIAMENT OF 1485


  Richard III., King of England, K.G.  }  
  John Howard, Duke of Norfolk, K.G.   } Slain at Bosworth.  
  Thomas Howard, Earl of Surrey, K.G.  Prisoner at Bosworth.  
  Francis Viscount Lovell, K.G.  Slain at Stoke.  
  Walter Lord Ferrers, K.G.  }  
  John Lord Zouch.           } Slain at Bosworth.  
  Sir James Harington.  (Clerk of the Council.) At Bosworth.  
  Sir Robert Harington.  At Bosworth.  
  Sir Richard Charlton.  At Bosworth.  
  Sir Richard Ratcliffe, K.G.  Slain at Bosworth.  
  Sir William Berkeley, K.B.  (Knight of the Bath at the Coronation.)  
  Sir Robert Brackenbury.  (Constable of the Tower.) Slain at Bosworth.  
  Sir Thomas Pilkington.  (Brother-in-law of the Haringtons.) Slain at Stoke.  
  Sir Robert Middleton.  
  Walter Hopton, Esq.  (Treasurer of the Household.)  
  William Catesby, Esq.  (Chancellor of the Exchequer.) Murdered at Leicester.  
  Roger Wake, Esq.  
  William Sapcote, Esq., of Huntingdonshire.  
  Humphrey Stafford, Esq.  Executed by Henry VII.  
  William Clarke, Esq., of Wenlock.  
  Walter St. Germain, Esq.  
  Walter Watkin, Esq.  (Herald.)  
  Richard Revell, Esq., of Derbyshire.  
  Thomas Pulter, Esq., of Kent.  
  John Welch, Esq., also known as Hastings.  
  John Kendall, Esq.  (Secretary of State.) Slain at Bosworth.  
  John Buck, Esq.  (Comptroller of the Household.) Murdered at Leicester.  
  John Batte, Esq.  
  William Brampton, Esq., of Burford.  

  (From the Plumpton Correspondence, p. 48.)

This odious measure outraged the feelings of all parties in the country. 'There was many gentlemen against it, but it would not be for it was the king's pleasure,' wrote Sir Robert Plumpton's correspondent from London.[7] The monk of Croyland wrote against the outrage, exclaiming 'O God! what security are our kings to have henceforth that in the day of battle they {253} may not be deserted by their subjects who, acting on the awful summons of a king may, on the decline of that king's party, as is frequently the case, be bereft of life and fortune and all their inheritance.'[8] Nor was this insult to King Richard's memory, and the lawless robbery of his loyal subjects, forgotten by the people of England. They were resolved to secure themselves against a repetition of such proceedings. Ten years afterwards the tyrant had the mortification of being obliged to give his assent to an Act formally condemning the attainder of King Richard's officers.[9]

This atrocious action outraged everyone in the country. "There were many gentlemen against it, but it didn’t matter because it was the king’s will," wrote Sir Robert Plumpton's correspondent from London.[7] The monk of Croyland protested against this injustice, exclaiming, "O God! What security will our kings have from now on that in battle they won’t be abandoned by their subjects who, responding to the king’s dire call, may, when his party declines, lose their lives, fortunes, and everything they own." [8] This insult to King Richard's memory and the unlawful theft from his loyal subjects was not forgotten by the people of England. They were determined to protect themselves from a repeat of such actions. Ten years later, the tyrant had the humiliation of being forced to agree to an Act that formally condemned the punishment of King Richard's officers.[9]

It is very significant that, although in the Act of Attainder King Richard is reviled for cruelty and tyranny, he is not accused of the murder of his nephews. This is most remarkable. Henry got possession of the Tower at once. He arrived in London on August 28. If the young princes were missing, it is certain that in the Act of Attainder the usurper would have promptly accused King Richard of having murdered them. But he did not do so. There can only be one explanation of this omission. The young princes were not missing.

It’s really significant that, even though King Richard is criticized for cruelty and tyranny in the Act of Attainder, he isn’t accused of murdering his nephews. This is quite remarkable. Henry took control of the Tower right away. He arrived in London on August 28. If the young princes were missing, it’s likely that the usurper would have quickly accused King Richard of killing them in the Act of Attainder. But he didn’t do that. There can only be one explanation for this omission: the young princes weren’t missing.

Henry's great difficulty

Henry's big struggle

Here then was Henry's great difficulty. This fully accounts for the long delay in marrying Elizabeth. He was afraid. He was ready to commit any crime with the forms of law. He did not hold with Lord Russell, that 'killing by forms of law was the worst kind of murder.' But a recourse to law was impossible {254} in this case. Whatever he was to do, must be done in profound secrecy. Yet his timid and superstitious nature shrank from a crime the responsibility of which he could not share with others. Its perpetration had, he saw, become absolutely necessary for his security. He hesitated for months. All evidence of the illegitimacy had been hidden out of sight. No man dared to mention it. He long stood on the brink. At length he plunged into guilt. He married Elizabeth on January 18, 1486, nearly five months after his accession. The die was then cast. It became a matter of life and death to Henry VII. that the brothers of his wife should cease to exist.

Here was Henry's major struggle. This explains the long delay in marrying Elizabeth. He was scared. He was willing to commit any crime, as long as it followed the law. He didn’t agree with Lord Russell, who said that "killing under the law is the worst kind of murder." But going through legal channels was not an option in this situation. Whatever he decided to do had to be kept completely secret. Yet his fearful and superstitious personality recoiled from a crime he couldn’t share the blame for with anyone else. He realized that committing this act had become absolutely necessary for his safety. He hesitated for months. All evidence of the illegitimacy had been hidden away. No one dared to bring it up. He lingered on the edge for a long time. Finally, he took the plunge into wrongdoing. He married Elizabeth on January 18, 1486, nearly five months after he became king. The decision was made. It became a matter of life and death for Henry VII that his wife's brothers had to be eliminated. {254}

Tudor victims

Tudor victims

We must now apply the same tests to Henry as we applied to Richard. Had Henry sufficient motive for the crime? It is impossible that a man in his position could have had a stronger motive. He had denied the illegitimacy, and had thus made his wife's brothers his most formidable rivals. He could not, he dared not let them live, unless he relinquished all he had gained. The second test we applied to Richard was his treatment of those persons who were in his power, and who were, as regards relationship, in the same position as the sons of Edward IV. Let us apply the same test to Henry. John of Gloucester, the illegitimate son of Richard III., fell into the hands of Henry. At first the boy received a maintenance allowance of 20l. a year.[10] But he was soon thrown into prison, on suspicion of an invitation having reached him to come to Ireland, and he never came {255} out alive.[11] This 'active well-disposed boy,'[12] as he is described in the warrant in Rymer's 'Foedera,' fell a victim to the usurper's fears. His right to the crown was at least as good as that of Henry Tudor. He was the illegitimate son of a king. Henry was only the great-grandson of an illegitimate son of a younger son of a king. The Earl of Warwick, who was the rightful heir to the crown, was also in Henry's power. The tyrant hesitated for years before he made up his mind to commit another foul crime. But he finally slaughtered the unhappy youth under circumstances of exceptional baseness and infamy, to secure his own ends. His next supposed danger was caused by the Earl of Suffolk, another nephew of King Richard. The ill-fated prince was delivered into Henry's hands under a promise that his life should be spared. He evaded the promise by enjoining his son to kill the victim. That son promptly complied, and followed up the death of Suffolk by putting five other descendants of the Plantagenet royal family to death. These Tudor kings cannot stand the tests we applied to Richard III., which he passed unscathed. The conduct of Richard to the relations who were under his protection was that of a Christian king. The executions of which Henry VII. and his son were guilty were an imitation of the policy of Turkish sultans.

We need to apply the same tests to Henry that we used for Richard. Did Henry have enough motive for the crime? It's hard to imagine someone in his position having a stronger motive. He denied the illegitimacy and made his wife's brothers his biggest rivals. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t dare to, let them live without giving up everything he had gained. The second test we applied to Richard was how he treated those under his power who were related to him, just like Edward IV's sons. Let’s use the same test for Henry. John of Gloucester, the illegitimate son of Richard III, fell into Henry's hands. Initially, the boy received a maintenance allowance of £20 a year.[10] But soon he was thrown into prison on suspicion of receiving an invitation to come to Ireland, and he never came out alive.[11] This 'active well-disposed boy,'[12] as described in the warrant in Rymer's 'Foedera,' became a victim of the usurper’s fears. His claim to the crown was at least as valid as Henry Tudor’s. He was the illegitimate son of a king, while Henry was only the great-grandson of an illegitimate son of a younger son of a king. The Earl of Warwick, the rightful heir to the crown, was also in Henry’s power. The tyrant hesitated for years before deciding to commit another foul crime. But eventually, he executed the unfortunate youth under particularly low and infamous circumstances to secure his own interests. His next perceived threat came from the Earl of Suffolk, another nephew of King Richard. The doomed prince was handed over to Henry under a promise that his life would be spared. Henry broke that promise by instructing his son to kill the victim. That son immediately complied, and after Suffolk’s death, he also executed five other descendants of the Plantagenet royal family. These Tudor kings cannot endure the same tests we applied to Richard III, who passed them without issue. Richard's treatment of relatives under his protection was that of a Christian king. The executions committed by Henry VII and his son resembled the policies of Turkish sultans.

If the young princes were in the Tower when Henry succeeded, his conduct in analogous cases leaves no doubt of their fate. It was the fate of John of Gloucester, Warwick, Suffolk, Exeter, {256} Montagu, Surrey, Buckingham, and the Countess of Salisbury.[13] They may not have been made away with before Henry's marriage, nor for some months afterwards. The tyrant had the will but not the courage. He hesitated long, as in the case of young Warwick. For reasons which will appear presently it is likely that the boys were murdered, by order of Henry VII., between June 16 and July 16, 1486, three years after the time alleged by the official Tudor historians.

If the young princes were in the Tower when Henry took the throne, his actions in similar situations make it clear what happened to them. It was the same fate as John of Gloucester, Warwick, Suffolk, Exeter, Montagu, Surrey, Buckingham, and the Countess of Salisbury.{256} They might not have been killed before Henry's marriage or for several months afterward. The tyrant had the intention but not the guts. He took a long time to decide, like with young Warwick. For reasons that will be explained soon, it’s likely that the boys were murdered on Henry VII's orders between June 16 and July 16, 1486, three years later than what the official Tudor historians claimed.

Imprisonment of the Queen Dowager

Queen Dowager's imprisonment

Then, for the first time, the 'common fame' was ordered to spread the report that King Richard 'had put them under suer kepynge within the tower, in such wise that they never came abrode after,' and that 'King Richard put them unto secrete death.'[14] But Henry feared detection. The mother knew that this was false. If the boys were murdered in July 1486, that mother must soon have begun to feel uneasy. She was at Winchester with her daughter when her grandchild Arthur was born on September 20, 1486, and was present at the baptism. But she was in London in the autumn, and before many months her suspicions must have been aroused. She must be silenced. Consequently, in February 1487 'it was resolved that the Lady Elizabeth, wife of King Edward IV., should lose and forfeit all her lands and possessions because she had voluntarily submitted herself and her daughters {257} to the hands of King Richard. Whereat there was much wondering.'[15] She was ordered to reside in the nunnery of Bermondsey.[16] Once she was allowed to appear at Court on a State occasion.[17] The pretext for her detention was not the real motive, for Henry had made grants of manors and other property to his mother-in-law soon after his accession,[18] when her conduct with regard to King Richard was equally well known to him. The real reason was kept secret, as well it might be. Mr. Gairdner calls this proceeding 'a very mysterious decision taken about the Queen {258} Dowager.'[19] Very mysterious, indeed, on the assumption of Henry's innocence. But not so if the mother knew that her sons were alive when Richard fell, and could now obtain no tidings of them. If the boys ceased to live in July 1486, it was high time for Henry to silence the awkward questions of their mother in the following February. He did so by condemning her to life-long seclusion in a nunnery. Henry was terrified that a lady who knew some of his secrets, and probably suspected more, should be at large. In the end of the following year, and not till then, Henry's wife Elizabeth was at length crowned on November 25, 1487. The King and his mother beheld the ceremony from a stage, but there is no mention of the poor Queen's mother.

Then, for the first time, the 'common fame' was instructed to spread the news that King Richard 'had put them under close confinement within the tower, in such a way that they never came out afterward,' and that 'King Richard sentenced them to a secret death.' But Henry was afraid of being found out. The mother knew this was a lie. If the boys were murdered in July 1486, she must have started feeling uneasy soon afterward. She was in Winchester with her daughter when her grandchild Arthur was born on September 20, 1486, and she attended the baptism. But she was in London that autumn, and after a few months her suspicions must have been raised. She needed to be silenced. As a result, in February 1487, 'it was decided that Lady Elizabeth, wife of King Edward IV, should lose all her lands and possessions because she had willingly submitted herself and her daughters to the authority of King Richard. This caused much speculation.' She was ordered to live in the nunnery of Bermondsey. She was only allowed to appear at Court for a State occasion once. The reason for her detention wasn’t the true motive, as Henry had granted lands and other properties to his mother-in-law shortly after he took the throne, when her behavior towards King Richard was equally well known to him. The real reason was kept secret, which made sense. Mr. Gairdner refers to this action as 'a very mysterious decision made about the Queen Dowager.' Very mysterious, indeed, assuming Henry was innocent. But not so if the mother knew her sons were alive when Richard fell and was now unable to find out any news about them. If the boys had died in July 1486, it was urgent for Henry to silence the uncomfortable questions from their mother by the following February. He did this by condemning her to lifelong seclusion in a nunnery. Henry was terrified that a woman who knew some of his secrets, and probably suspected more, should be free. At the end of the following year, and not until then, Henry's wife Elizabeth was finally crowned on November 25, 1487. The King and his mother watched the ceremony from a platform, but there is no mention of the poor Queen's mother.

Polydore Virgil's story

Polydore Virgil's tale

Years passed on. Perkin Warbeck personated young Richard, and no one had such good reason as Henry for knowing that he was an impostor. But the tyrant dared not tell how he knew that Perkin was a 'feigned boy,' as he called him. At length, in 1502 or thereabouts, the first detailed story of the murder of the two princes was put forward, after the execution of Sir James Tyrrel. It may be considered as Henry's official statement, and was evidently communicated to his paid historian Polydore Virgil, in whose hands it took the following form:

Years went by. Perkin Warbeck pretended to be young Richard, and no one had more reason than Henry to know he was a fraud. But the tyrant was too scared to reveal how he knew that Perkin was a “fake kid,” as he referred to him. Finally, around 1502, the first detailed account of the murder of the two princes was released, after Sir James Tyrrel was executed. This can be seen as Henry’s official statement, and it was clearly shared with his hired historian Polydore Virgil, who presented it in the following form:

'Richard lived in continual fear, for the expelling thereof by any kind of means, he determined by death to despatch his nephews, because so long as they lived he could never be out of hazard. Wherefore he sent warrant to Robert Brakenbury, Lieutenant of the Tower, to procure their death with all diligence by some means convenient. Then he departed to York. {259} But the Lieutenant of the Tower of London, after he had received the King's horrible commission, was astonished with the cruelty of the fact, and fearing lest, if he should obey, the same might one time or other turn to his own harm, did therefore defer the doing thereof in hope that the King would spare his own blood, or their tender age, or alter that heavy determination. But any one of these points were so far from taking place, seeing that the mind therein remained immovable, as that when King Richard understood the Lieutenant to make delay of that which he had commanded, he anon committed the charge of hastening that slaughter unto another, that is to say James Tyrrel, who, being forced to do the King's commandment, rode sorrowfully to London, and to the worst example that hath been almost ever heard of, murdered those babes of the issue royal. This end had Prince Edward and Richard his brother, but with what kind of death these silly children were executed is not certainly known.'

Richard lived in constant fear, and to eliminate any threat, he decided to kill his nephews because as long as they were alive, he would always be in danger. So, he sent an order to Robert Brakenbury, the Lieutenant of the Tower, to arrange their deaths as quickly as possible by whatever means necessary. Then he left for York. {259} However, the Lieutenant of the Tower of London, upon receiving the King's horrific order, was shocked by the cruelty of the act. Afraid that if he obeyed, it might one day come back to harm him, he delayed carrying it out in hopes that the King would reconsider due to their young age or change his harsh decision. But none of these hopes were realized, as the King's mind remained steadfast. When King Richard learned that the Lieutenant was postponing his orders, he quickly entrusted the task of speeding up the murder to someone else, namely James Tyrrel, who, compelled to follow the King's orders, sorrowfully rode to London and committed the almost unprecedented atrocity of murdering those royal children. This was the fate of Prince Edward and his brother Richard, but the exact nature of how these innocent children were killed is not clearly known.

This was the story put forward by Henry after Tyrrel's death. He may have added some other particulars afterwards.[20] It is indeed probable that he did. A much more detailed fable appeared in the history attributed to More, and in Grafton, both by the same hand. It has been seen already that the statements of this writer are unworthy of credit, and it is very difficult to distinguish what parts were authorised by Henry, and what parts were fabricated by the writer himself. His story is as follows:

This was the account presented by Henry after Tyrrel's death. He might have added some additional details later on.[20] It's quite likely that he did. A much more elaborate tale surfaced in the history attributed to More and in Grafton, both created by the same author. It has already been established that this writer’s claims are not reliable, and it's very hard to determine which parts were approved by Henry and which were made up by the writer himself. His story goes like this:

'At the time when Sir James Tyrrel and John {260} Dighton were in prison for treason in 1502, they made the following confession. Taking his way to Gloucester in August 1483, King Richard sent one John Green with a letter to Sir Robert Brakenbury, Constable of the Tower, ordering him to put the children to death. Sir Robert plainly answered that he would not put them to death; with which answer John Green returning, recounted the same to King Richard at Warwick.

'In 1502, when Sir James Tyrrel and John Dighton were imprisoned for treason, they confessed the following. In August 1483, King Richard headed to Gloucester and sent someone named John Green with a letter to Sir Robert Brakenbury, the Constable of the Tower, instructing him to execute the children. Sir Robert clearly replied that he would not carry out the execution. Upon returning, John Green reported this to King Richard at Warwick.'

'The same night the King said to a secret page of his, "Who shall I trust to do my bidding?" "Sir," quoth the page, "there lieth one on your pallet without who I dare well say will do your Grace's pleasure, the things were right hard that he would refuse." This was Sir James Tyrrel, who saw with envy that Ratcliffe and Catesby were rising above him in his master's favour. Going out to Sir James, who was reposing with his brother Thomas, the King said "what Sirs are you abed so soon?" then, calling Sir James into his chamber, he brake to him secretly his mind in this mischievous matter. Tyrrel assented, and was despatched on the morrow with a letter to Brakenbury, to deliver to Sir James all the keys of the Tower for one night. After which letter delivered and the keys received, Sir James appointed the night next ensuing to destroy them, devising before and preparing the means. The princes were in charge of Will Slaughter (or Slater) called "Black Will," who was set to serve them and see them sure. Sir James Tyrrel devised that they should be murdered in their beds; to the execution whereof he appointed Miles Forest, one of the four who kept them, a fellow flesh-bred in murder before time. To him he joined his horse-keeper, John Dighton, a big, broad, square, strong {261} knave. They smothered the children, and Tyrrel ordered the murderers to bury them at the stair foot, metely deep in the ground, under a great heap of stones. Then rode Sir James in great haste to King Richard, and shewed him all the manner of the murder, who gave him great thanks, and as some say, then made him knight. But the King allowed not their burial in so vile a corner, because they were King's sons. Whereupon a priest of Sir Robert Brakenbury took them and secretly interred them in such a place as, by the occasion of his death which only knew it the very truth could never yet be very well known. Very truth is it and well known that at such time as Sir James Tyrrel was in the Tower for treason, committed against King Henry VII., both he and Dighton were examined together of this point, and both they confessed the murder to be done in the same manner as you have heard. God never gave a more notable example of what wretched end ensueth such despiteous cruelty. Miles Forest at St. Martin-le-Grand piecemeal miserably rotted away. Sir James Tyrrel died on Tower Hill. Dighton, indeed, yet walketh alive, in good possibility to be hanged ere he die.' Grafton says: 'John Dighton lived at Calais long after, no less disdained and hated than pointed at, and there died in great misery.' The version in Kennet[21] makes both 'Dighton and Forest die in a most horrible manner, rotting away by degrees.' 'Thus, as I have learned of them that much knewe and little cause had to lye were these two princes murdered.' This last sentence is audacious. These informers, if they ever existed outside the writer's imagination, had very strong cause to lie. They thus complied with the wishes of {262} the reigning powers, and furthered their own interests. The truth, if they knew it, would have been their ruin.

'That same night, the King asked one of his secret pages, "Who can I trust to carry out my orders?" The page replied, "Sir, there's someone lying on your bed who I truly believe will do what you want; it would be quite difficult for him to refuse." This was Sir James Tyrrel, who felt envious that Ratcliffe and Catesby were getting ahead in his master's favor. Going to Sir James, who was resting with his brother Thomas, the King said, "What are you two doing in bed so early?" He then called Sir James into his room and secretly shared his intentions about this wicked plot. Tyrrel agreed and was sent the next day with a letter to Brakenbury, ordering him to hand over all the keys to the Tower for one night. After delivering the letter and receiving the keys, Sir James planned the following night to carry out the murders, devising the methods beforehand. The princes were under the care of Will Slaughter (or Slater), known as "Black Will," who was assigned to look after them. Sir James Tyrrel plotted to kill them in their beds and enlisted Miles Forest, one of the guards, a man with a history of murder. He paired him with his horsekeeper, John Dighton, a large, strong fellow. They smothered the children, and Tyrrel instructed the murderers to bury them at the foot of the stairs, reasonably deep under a large pile of stones. Sir James then hurried back to King Richard and explained the details of the murder, receiving great thanks from the King, who, as some say, knighted him afterward. However, the King did not permit their burial in such a disgraceful place since they were the King’s sons. Consequently, a priest of Sir Robert Brakenbury took the bodies and secretly buried them in a location known only to himself, which remains obscure due to his own death. It is well-known that when Sir James Tyrrel was imprisoned in the Tower for treason against King Henry VII, both he and Dighton were questioned about this matter, and they admitted the murder occurred just as described. History shows no clearer example of the terrible consequences that arise from such horrific cruelty. Miles Forest decayed away miserably at St. Martin-le-Grand. Sir James Tyrrel was executed on Tower Hill. Dighton is still alive, likely to be hanged before he dies.' Grafton states: 'John Dighton lived long after at Calais, equally scorned and hated, and died there in great misery.' The version in Kennet[21] claims that both 'Dighton and Forest died in a most horrible way, slowly rotting away.' 'Thus, as I've learned from those who knew much and had little reason to lie, these two princes were murdered.' This last statement is bold. These informants, if they ever existed outside the writer's imagination, had strong reasons to deceive. They complied with the wishes of those in power and advanced their own interests. Knowing the truth would have spelled their doom.

The story published by Rastell

The story published by Rastell

Such is the detailed accusation which was finally put forward. It contradicts the story of Morton, in his alleged conversation with Buckingham, who says that the princes were murdered long before the King reached Warwick, and while Buckingham was still at Court. On the face of it there is no confession in this long story. It is a concocted tale, and, indeed, this is fully admitted. It is merely represented to be the most probable among several others which were based on various accounts of the alleged confession. If there ever was a confession why should there be various accounts of it? The silence of Fabyan, and of Polydore Virgil, who must have heard of the confession if it had been made, seems conclusive against the truth of the story of a confession.

This is the detailed accusation that was finally made. It contradicts Morton's story about his supposed conversation with Buckingham, where he claims that the princes were murdered long before the King arrived in Warwick, and when Buckingham was still at Court. On the surface, there’s no confession in this lengthy account. It’s a fabricated story, and this is openly acknowledged. It's simply presented as the most likely scenario among several others that were based on different versions of the supposed confession. If there was ever a confession, why would there be multiple accounts of it? The silence of Fabyan and Polydore Virgil, who surely would have heard of the confession if it happened, seems to strongly argue against the truth of the confession story.

Even this selected tale, as we have received it, is full of gross improbabilities and inaccuracies. For instance, Tyrrel, who is said to have been knighted for the murder, had been a knight for twelve years, and was also a Knight Banneret of some standing.[22] The first thing that strikes one is that, if the story had been true, Henry must have heard the main facts when he came to London, after the battle of Bosworth. For Sir Robert Brackenbury's supersession during one day, with the delivery of all the keys to Sir James Tyrrel, must inevitably have been known to his subordinates. All the officials of the Tower must have known it, and must also have known that the boys disappeared at the same time. Many persons must have been acquainted with what happened. Some of them would certainly have been eager to gain favour with {263} Henry by telling him, when he enquired about the missing princes. Yet there is no accusation in the Act of Attainder against Richard or Tyrrel, and it is pretended that nothing was known until 1502. This proves that the story was a subsequent fabrication.

Even this chosen story, as we've received it, is filled with serious improbabilities and inaccuracies. For example, Tyrrel, who is said to have been knighted for the murder, had already been a knight for twelve years and was also a Knight Banneret of some note.[22] The first thing that stands out is that if the story were true, Henry would have had to learn the main facts when he came to London after the battle of Bosworth. Sir Robert Brackenbury's temporary replacement and the handover of all the keys to Sir James Tyrrel must have been known by his subordinates. All the officials of the Tower must have known about it, and they must also have realized that the boys disappeared at the same time. Many people must have been aware of what happened. Some of them would surely have been eager to win Henry's favor by informing him when he asked about the missing princes. Yet, there are no accusations in the Act of Attainder against Richard or Tyrrel, and it's claimed that nothing was known until 1502. This indicates that the story was later made up.

There is another proof that the tale was false. It is alleged that Tyrrel and Dighton both confessed. Yet Tyrrel was beheaded for another offence in defiance of Henry's plighted word, and Dighton was rewarded with a residence at Calais and, as will be seen presently, a sinecure in Lincolnshire. These are proofs that there was no such confession as was alleged and was embodied in the story which, as it now stands, must be a fabrication. For if the confessions were ever made, Tyrrel and Dighton must have been tried and convicted for these atrocious murders, and duly punished. It has been suggested that Tyrrel could not be proceeded against because his statement was under the seal of confession. It is clear from the story that this was not so. The story tells us that Tyrrel and Dighton were subjected to examination, and that it was in that way that their confessions were obtained. In point of fact Dighton does not appear to have been arrested at all. The names of those who were concerned in Tyrrel's business are given by the chroniclers, and Dighton is not one of them.[23]

There’s another proof that the story was false. It’s claimed that Tyrrel and Dighton both confessed. Yet, Tyrrel was executed for another crime, ignoring Henry's promise, and Dighton was given a home in Calais and, as will be shown soon, a no-work job in Lincolnshire. These facts suggest that no confession was made as claimed, and the story, as it currently stands, must be made up. If the confessions had ever happened, Tyrrel and Dighton would have been tried and convicted for these horrific murders and faced punishment. Some have argued that Tyrrel couldn't be charged because his statement was protected by confidentiality. However, the story clearly indicates this wasn’t the case. It states that Tyrrel and Dighton were interrogated, and that’s how their confessions were obtained. In fact, it seems Dighton was never arrested at all. The names of those involved in Tyrrel's activities are listed by the chroniclers, and Dighton isn’t among them.[23]

It seems unnecessary to dwell on the absurdities and contradictions in the story itself. They have often been exposed, and indeed they are admitted by Mr. Gairdner, who merely contends that the story may be {264} true in the main, although the details may not be correct. But it is worth while to refer to the contention of Sharon Turner, Lingard and others, that the story must be true, on the ground that the persons mentioned in it were rewarded by King Richard.

It seems pointless to focus on the absurdities and contradictions within the story itself. They have been pointed out numerous times, and Mr. Gairdner actually accepts them, arguing only that the overall story could be true, even if the details aren’t accurate. However, it’s worth mentioning the argument made by Sharon Turner, Lingard, and others, that the story must be true because the people mentioned in it were recognized by King Richard.

Alleged rewards to murderers

Claimed rewards for murderers

They maintain that 'Brakenbury and Tyrrel received several grants, Green was made receiver of the Isle of Wight and of the castle and lordship of Porchester, Dighton was appointed Bailiff of the manor of Ayton, Forest was keeper of the wardrobe at Barnard Castle.' But it is not pretended that 'Black Will' was rewarded by Richard. We shall presently see that he was by Henry. All this can easily be answered. Brackenbury and Tyrrel were Yorkist officers of rank, and such grants would have been made to them in any circumstances for their distinguished services. As regards the others, either the grants were made previous to the alleged date of the murders, or there is no evidence to show whether they were made before or after, or in any way to connect them with the crime. The statement that Green held the receiverships of the Isle of Wight and Porchester is derived from an entirely unsupported note by Strype.[24] There was a man named Green who was Comptroller of Customs at Boston, and another who was appointed to provide horse meat and litter for the King's stables. But the dates of these appointments were July 24 and 30, 1483, before the alleged date of the murders.

They argue that 'Brakenbury and Tyrrel received several grants, Green was appointed receiver of the Isle of Wight and the castle and lordship of Porchester, Dighton became Bailiff of the manor of Ayton, and Forest was the keeper of the wardrobe at Barnard Castle.' But it’s not suggested that 'Black Will' was rewarded by Richard. We'll see shortly that he was by Henry. All of this can be easily explained. Brackenbury and Tyrrel were high-ranking Yorkist officers, and they would have been granted these rewards regardless of circumstances due to their significant service. As for the others, either the grants were made before the supposed date of the murders, or there's no proof to show whether they were made before or after, or to link them to the crime. The claim that Green held the receiverships of the Isle of Wight and Porchester comes from a completely unsubstantiated note by Strype.[24] There was a man named Green who was Comptroller of Customs in Boston, and another who was tasked with providing horse feed and bedding for the King's stables. However, those appointments were made on July 24 and 30, 1483, which is before the alleged date of the murders.

A man named Dighton was made Bailiff of the manor of Ayton[25]; but there is nothing to show that {265} this appointment was after the murder, or that he was Tyrrel's horse keeper, or that Tyrrel ever had a groom of that name. It will presently be seen that the John Dighton of the murder was probably a clergyman and not a groom.

A man named Dighton was appointed Bailiff of the manor of Ayton[25]; however, there is no evidence to suggest that this appointment occurred after the murder, or that he was Tyrrel's horse keeper, or that Tyrrel ever had a groom by that name. It will soon be clear that the John Dighton associated with the murder was likely a clergyman and not a groom.

It is alleged of Miles Forest that he was one of four jailers in the Tower who had charge of the princes, that he was a professional murderer, and that he rotted away miserably, in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand. These assertions are certainly false. Miles Forest was keeper of the wardrobe at Barnard Castle[26] in the valley of the Tees in Durham, 244 miles from the Tower of London. There he lived with his wife Joan and his son Edward. A footman serving at Middleham Castle, named Henry Forest, was perhaps another son.[27] There is not the slightest reason for believing that Forest entered upon his appointment after the date of the alleged murders; but much to disprove this assumption. He died in September 1484, and, as his wife and son received a pension for their lives, he must have been an old and faithful servant who had held the office for many years.

It is said that Miles Forest was one of four jailers in the Tower responsible for the princes, that he was a professional killer, and that he lived a miserable life in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand. These claims are definitely false. Miles Forest was the keeper of the wardrobe at Barnard Castle in the Tees valley in Durham, 244 miles from the Tower of London. He lived there with his wife Joan and his son Edward. A footman working at Middleham Castle, named Henry Forest, might have been another son. There is no reason to believe that Forest took up his position after the alleged murders, and there is plenty of evidence to refute that idea. He died in September 1484, and since his wife and son received a pension for their lifetimes, he must have been a loyal and long-serving employee.

Dr. Lingard suggests that the pension was granted because Forest held the post for such a short time, assuming that he was one of the murderers in the story. This is certainly a very odd reason for granting a pension![28] Some authors have thought that it was Baynard's Castle, the residence of the Duchess of York in London, where Forest was keeper of the wardrobe. But the names in the manuscript are quite clear.

Dr. Lingard suggests that the pension was granted because Forest held the position for such a short time, assuming he was one of the murderers in the story. This is definitely a strange reason for granting a pension![28] Some authors believe it was Baynard's Castle, the Duchess of York's residence in London, where Forest was the wardrobe keeper. However, the names in the manuscript are quite clear.

Miles Forest was a responsible old official in a royal castle, living with his wife and grown-up sons in the {266} far north of England; where he died and his family received a pension for his long service. We are asked to believe that he was, at the same time, a notorious murderer who was also a jailer in the Tower of London, and that he died in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand.

Miles Forest was a responsible old official in a royal castle, living with his wife and grown-up sons in the {266} far north of England; where he died and his family received a pension for his long service. We are asked to believe that he was, at the same time, a notorious murderer who was also a jailer in the Tower of London, and that he died in sanctuary at St. Martin's-le-Grand.

Genesis of the story

Origin of the story

How Forest's name got into the story concocted from the pretended confession it is not possible, at this distance of time, to surmise. But the author of it was quite unscrupulous, and the above considerations justify the conclusion that Forest's name was used without any regard for truth. There was a desire to give names and other details in order to throw an air of verisimilitude over the fable. We see the same attempt in the use of the name of Dighton. He was not Tyrrel's horse-keeper, nor probably the actual murderer, but a different person, as will be seen presently. But there was a John Dighton living at Calais when the story was made up, who was known to be connected, in some mysterious way, with the disappearance of the princes. So the author of the story hit upon his name to do duty as a strong square knave who did the deed. The name of Forest was doubtless adopted owing to some similar chance. The name of neither Deighton nor Forest occurs in the authorised version as given by Polydore Virgil.

How Forest's name ended up in the story created from the fake confession is hard to guess after all this time. But the author had no scruples, and the points made above support the idea that Forest's name was used without any concern for the truth. There was a desire to include names and other details to make the tale feel more believable. We see the same effort in the use of the name Dighton. He wasn't Tyrrel's horse keeper, nor was he likely the actual murderer, but a different person, as will be explained shortly. However, there was a John Dighton living in Calais when the story was created, who was known to be somehow linked to the disappearance of the princes. So, the author of the story decided to use his name as the archetypal villain who committed the crime. Forest's name was likely chosen for a similar reason. Neither Dighton nor Forest appears in the authorized version provided by Polydore Virgil.

Henry at first only accused Tyrrel of the murders; but it seems likely that he subsequently put forward some further details. There is an indication of the Green episode in Polydore Virgil. It is therefore probable that it was sanctioned by Henry's authority, as well as the details respecting the interment of the bodies. All the rest about Dighton and Forest, and the mode in which their crime was committed, is an impudent fabrication, as regards Richard, based upon {267} the authorised story which is given by Polydore Virgil. The Italian was supplied with the statement sanctioned by Henry, and he distinctly tells us that the mode of death was not divulged.

Henry initially only accused Tyrrel of the murders, but it seems likely he later provided some additional details. There's a hint of the Green incident in Polydore Virgil's accounts. So, it's probable that this was authorized by Henry, along with the information about how the bodies were buried. Everything else regarding Dighton and Forest, and how their crime was carried out, is a blatant lie about Richard, based on {267} the official story provided by Polydore Virgil. The Italian had access to the statement approved by Henry and clearly states that the manner of death was not revealed.

If the mode of death was not divulged, the alleged confession of Tyrrel and Dighton cannot have taken place. For this is the very thing they would have confessed.

If the cause of death wasn't revealed, Tyrrel and Dighton's supposed confession can't have happened. Because this is exactly what they would have confessed to.

There remains a circumstantial story which may really have been connected with a secret tragedy. It has a very suspicious look of having been parodied out of something which actually happened. It is unlikely to have been pure invention. The fear of detection must have been always haunting Henry's mind. He would be tortured with the apprehension that the vague rumours he had set afloat against Richard were not believed; and this would be an inducement to promulgate a more detailed and circumstantial story. He could not and dared not accuse Tyrrel while he was alive, for a reason which will appear directly, but as soon as he was dead it would be safe to do so. At the time when he got rid of Tyrrel his son Arthur had just died. The man's mind would be filled with fear of retributive justice. Then the terror of detection would increase upon him. He would long to throw off suspicion from himself, by something more decisive than vague rumour. The notion of imputing his own crime, in its real details, to his predecessor, is quite in keeping with the workings of a subtle and ingenious mind such as we know Henry's to have been. Hence, Tyrrel, Green, Dighton, Black Will, may have been the accomplices of Henry VII., not of Richard III. As soon as Tyrrel was disposed of, the circumstantial story might be divulged as his confession, merely {268} substituting the name of Richard for that of Henry, and the name of Brackenbury for that of Daubeney.[29]

There’s a story that might actually be connected to a hidden tragedy. It seems to be a parody of something that really happened. It’s unlikely that it was just made up. Henry must have always been afraid of being found out. He would be tormented by the worry that the vague rumors he had spread about Richard weren't believed, and this would lead him to share a more detailed story. He couldn't and wouldn't accuse Tyrrel while he was alive for reasons that will be explained soon, but once Tyrrel was dead, it would be safe to do so. At the time he got rid of Tyrrel, his son Arthur had just died. The man’s mind would be filled with fear of facing justice. Then the fear of being discovered would grow on him. He would want to clear suspicion from himself with something more concrete than vague rumors. The idea of blaming his own crime, in its true details, on his predecessor fits with the way we know Henry's mind worked. So, Tyrrel, Green, Dighton, Black Will, could have been accomplices of Henry VII, not Richard III. Once Tyrrel was out of the way, the detailed story might be presented as his confession, simply changing Richard’s name to Henry’s, and Brackenbury’s name to Daubeney’s. {268}

Murder of the princes

Killing of the princes

With this clue to guide us, let us see what light can still be thrown on the dark question of the murders. Sir James Tyrrel of Gipping had been a knight of some distinction. He had been on a commission for exercising the office of Lord High Constable under Edward IV. He had been Master of the Horse and was created a Knight Banneret at Berwick siege. King Richard made him Master of the Henchmen and conferred many favours on him. But he was not one of the good men and true who stood by their sovereign to the end. His name drops out of history during those last anxious months before Bosworth. He was no doubt a trimmer. But he could not escape the consequences of his long service under the Yorkist kings. Henry Tudor deprived him of his Chamberlainship of the Exchequer, and of his Constableship of Newport, in order to bestow those appointments on his own friends.[30] Tyrrel had to wait patiently in the cold shade. But he was ambitious, unscrupulous, and ready to do a great deal for the sake of the new King's favour. Here was a ready instrument for such a man as Henry Tudor.

With this clue to guide us, let's see what new insights we can gain about the dark mystery of the murders. Sir James Tyrrel of Gipping was a knight with some prestige. He had served on a commission as Lord High Constable under Edward IV, been Master of the Horse, and was made a Knight Banneret during the siege of Berwick. King Richard appointed him Master of the Henchmen and granted him many favors. However, he wasn’t one of the loyal supporters who stood by their king until the very end. His name disappears from history during those tense months leading up to Bosworth. He was likely a flip-flopper. But he couldn’t avoid the fallout from his long service to the Yorkist kings. Henry Tudor took away his position as Chamberlain of the Exchequer and his role as Constable of Newport, giving those positions to his own supporters.[30] Tyrrel had to bide his time in the cold shadows. But he was ambitious, ruthless, and willing to do a lot to win the new King's favor. He was the perfect tool for someone like Henry Tudor.

The die had been cast. The usurper had married Elizabeth of York and entered upon the year 1486. There was a dark deed which must be done. Henry set out on a progress to York, leaving London in the middle of March. On the 11th of the same month, John Green received from the new King a grant of {269} a third of the manor of Benyngton in Hertfordshire.[31] For this favour Green had, no doubt, to perform some secret service which, if satisfactorily executed, would be more fully rewarded. This grant was a small retaining fee. We know from the story what that service was. We also know from the story that Green did not succeed. Henry VII. returned from his progress in June, only to find that Green had failed him in his need. Then Henry (not Richard) may well have exclaimed 'Who shall I trust to do my bidding?' '"Sir," quoth a secret councillor'[32] (called a page in the story), '"there waiteth without one who I dare well say will do your Grace's pleasure." So Tyrrel was taken into favour, and undertook to perform Henry's work with the understanding that he was to receive a sufficient reward. He became a knight of the King's body.[33] On June 16, 1486, Sir James Tyrrel late of Gipping received a general pardon.[34] There is nothing extraordinary in this. It was an ordinary practice, in those days, to grant general pardons on various occasions. But it marks the date when Henry found 'one without' who was ready to do his pleasure. Tyrrel, as the story tells us, was given a warrant to the Lieutenant of the Tower, conferring on him the needful powers. The murders were then committed, as the story informs us, by William Slaughter or Slater, called 'Black Will,' with the aid of John Dighton. Slater was, no doubt, the jailer. Master Dighton, however, was not Tyrrel's groom. A John Dighton was a priest, and possibly a chaplain in the Tower. He may have {270} been only an accessory after the fact, in connexion with the interments. The bodies, as we are told in the story, were buried at the stair foot, 'metely deep in the ground'; where they were discovered in July 1674,[35] 188 years afterwards. The tale about their removal,[36] and the death of the priest, was no doubt inserted by Henry, to prevent that discovery. On July 16, 1486, Sir James Tyrrel received a second general pardon.[37] This would be very singular under ordinary circumstances, the second pardon having been granted within a month of the first. But it is not so singular when we reflect on what probably took place in the interval. There was an offence to be condoned which must be kept a profound secret. Thus we are able to fix the time of the murder of the two young princes between June 16 and July 16, 1486. One was fifteen and a half, the other twelve years of age.

The decision was final. The usurper had married Elizabeth of York and had entered the year 1486. A dark task needed to be accomplished. Henry headed to York, leaving London in mid-March. On the 11th of the same month, John Green received from the new King a grant of {269} a third of the manor of Benyngton in Hertfordshire.[31] For this favor, Green surely had to perform some secret service which, if done well, would earn him a better reward. This grant was just a small retaining fee. We know from the story what that service was. We also know from the story that Green did not succeed. Henry VII. returned from his journey in June, only to find that Green had let him down when he needed him most. Then Henry (not Richard) may have exclaimed, “Who can I trust to do my bidding?” “Sir,” said a secret advisor'[32] (referred to as a page in the story), “there is someone outside whom I can confidently say will fulfill your Grace's wishes.” So Tyrrel was brought into favor and agreed to do Henry's task with the understanding that he would receive a fair reward. He became a knight of the King’s body.[33] On June 16, 1486, Sir James Tyrrel, formerly of Gipping, received a general pardon.[34] There’s nothing unusual about this. It was common practice back then to grant general pardons on various occasions. But it signifies the moment when Henry found “someone outside” who was willing to do his bidding. Tyrrel, as the story recounts, was given a warrant to the Lieutenant of the Tower, granting him the necessary powers. The murders were then committed, as the story tells us, by William Slaughter or Slater, nicknamed “Black Will,” with help from John Dighton. Slater was likely the jailer. However, Master Dighton was not Tyrrel’s servant. A John Dighton was a priest, possibly a chaplain in the Tower. He may have {270} only been involved after the fact, connected to the burials. The bodies, as reported in the story, were buried at the foot of the stairs, “fairly deep in the ground,” where they were found in July 1674,[35] 188 years later. The tale about their removal,[36] and the priest's death, was likely added by Henry to prevent that discovery. On July 16, 1486, Sir James Tyrrel received a second general pardon.[37] This would be quite unusual under normal circumstances, as the second pardon was granted within a month of the first. But it isn’t so strange when we consider what likely happened in the meantime. There was a crime to be forgiven that had to remain a closely guarded secret. Thus, we can determine that the murder of the two young princes happened between June 16 and July 16, 1486. One was fifteen and a half, and the other was twelve years old.

Relations silenced

Silenced relationships

Henry had at length found courage to commit the crime. He may have excused it to himself from the absolute necessity of his position. It had been perpetrated in profound secrecy. If the mother, brother, or sisters suspected anything, they could be silenced. They were absolutely at his mercy. Henry caused the mother to be stripped of her property, immured in Bermondsey nunnery, and left dependent on him for subsistence. She was thus effectually silenced. The Marquis of Dorset, half brother of the murdered boys, was committed to the Tower during 1487; but he succeeded in convincing the tyrant that there was {271} nothing to fear from him, and was eventually released. The eldest sister was Henry's wife and at his mercy—the wife of a man who, as his admirers mildly put it, 'was not uxorious.' She was within two months of her confinement. Doubtless for that reason her mother kept all misgivings to herself. Henry married the next sister, Cicely, to his old uncle Lord Welles,[38] who would ensure her silence. She was married in that very year, and sent off to Lincolnshire. The three youngest were children, and in due time could be married to his adherents, or shut up in a nunnery.[39] Others who knew much, and must have suspected more, were silent in public, for their fortunes, perhaps their lives, depended on their silence.

Henry finally found the courage to commit the crime. He may have justified it to himself because of the desperate nature of his situation. It was carried out in complete secrecy. If his mother, brother, or sisters suspected anything, they could easily be silenced. They were completely at his mercy. Henry had his mother stripped of her property, locked away in a nunnery in Bermondsey, and left reliant on him for support. This effectively silenced her. The Marquis of Dorset, the half-brother of the murdered boys, was imprisoned in the Tower in 1487; however, he managed to convince the tyrant that he posed no threat and was eventually released. The eldest sister was Henry's wife and completely at his mercy—the wife of a man who, as his supporters mildly put it, 'was not overly devoted to his wife.' She was just two months away from giving birth. Probably for that reason, her mother kept all her worries to herself. Henry married the next sister, Cicely, to his old uncle Lord Welles,[38] who would ensure her silence. She got married that very year and was sent off to Lincolnshire. The three youngest were children and could eventually be married off to his supporters or shut away in a nunnery.[39] Others who were aware of a lot and must have suspected even more remained silent in public, as their fortunes, and possibly their lives, depended on that silence.

Yet the guilty tyrant could have known no peace. He must have been haunted by the fear of detection, however industriously he might cause reports to be spread and histories to be written, in which his predecessor was charged with his crimes. Then there was the horror of having to deal with his accomplices. Here fortune favoured him. Green died in the end of 1486[40]; though hush money seems to have been paid to 'Black Will' for some time longer.[41] John Dighton {272} was presented by Henry VII. with the living of Fulbeck near Grantham, in Lincolnshire, on May 2, 1487.[42] But he was expected to live on the other side of the Channel. Sir James Tyrrel received ample recompense. He seems to have been appointed to the office of Constable of Guisnes immediately after the date of his second general pardon.[43] He was next sent as ambassador to Maximilian, King of the Romans, to conclude a perpetual league and treaty. In 1493 Tyrrel was one of the Commissioners for negotiating the Treaty of Etaples with France. In August 1487 he received a grant for life of the Stewardship of the King's Lordship of Ogmore in Wales. But Henry, although he was obliged to reward his accomplices, was anxious to keep them on the other side of the Channel as much as possible. Dighton had to reside at Calais. Tyrrel was required to make an exchange, giving up his estates in Wales to the King, and receiving revenues from the county of Guisnes of equal value.[44] In 1498 Henry still addressed him as his well-beloved and faithful councillor.

Yet the guilty tyrant could have found no peace. He must have been haunted by the fear of being discovered, no matter how hard he tried to spread rumors and write histories blaming his predecessor for his crimes. Then there was the horror of dealing with his accomplices. Here, fortune favored him. Green died at the end of 1486[40]; however, hush money seems to have been paid to 'Black Will' for some time longer.[41] John Dighton {272} was presented by Henry VII. with the living of Fulbeck near Grantham, in Lincolnshire, on May 2, 1487.[42] But he was expected to live on the other side of the Channel. Sir James Tyrrel received ample rewards. He seems to have been appointed as Constable of Guisnes immediately after he received his second general pardon.[43] He was then sent as an ambassador to Maximilian, King of the Romans, to finalize a lasting alliance and treaty. In 1493, Tyrrel was one of the Commissioners for negotiating the Treaty of Etaples with France. In August 1487, he received a lifelong grant for the Stewardship of the King's Lordship of Ogmore in Wales. But Henry, even though he had to reward his accomplices, was eager to keep them on the other side of the Channel whenever possible. Dighton had to stay in Calais. Tyrrel was required to make an exchange, giving up his estates in Wales to the King and receiving revenues from the county of Guisnes of equal value.[44] In 1498, Henry still referred to him as his well-beloved and faithful counselor.

Arrest of Tyrrel

Tyrrel's Arrest

The long-sought pretext for getting rid of Tyrrel was found in 1502. The usurper dreaded the Earl of Suffolk, King Richard's nephew, as a claimant to the throne. He heard that Tyrrel had favoured the escape of the ill-fated young prince to Germany. Henry would be terrified at the idea of Tyrrel taking the side of another claimant, and publicly denouncing his misdeeds. {273} He ordered the arrest of his accomplice, but Tyrrel refused to surrender the castle of Guisnes. He was besieged by the whole garrison of Calais. Henry then ordered Dr. Fox, the Bishop of Winchester and Lord Privy Seal, one of his most intimate associates, to send a promise under the privy seal, to the effect that Tyrrel should come and go in security if he would confer with Sir Thomas Lovell, Henry's Chancellor of the Exchequer, on board a ship at Calais. Tyrrel should have known his master by this time. But even he had not gauged the full depth of Tudor perfidy. He was deceived by the 'pulchris verbis' of Bishop Fox.[45] When he came on board he was told that he would be pitched overboard unless he sent a token to his son to deliver up the castle. The token was sent, and the King's promise under his privy seal was broken. Tyrrel was safely locked up in a dungeon of the Tower and beheaded without trial and in great haste on May 6, 1502.

The long-awaited excuse to get rid of Tyrrel appeared in 1502. The usurper feared the Earl of Suffolk, King Richard's nephew, as a rival for the throne. He learned that Tyrrel had supported the escape of the doomed young prince to Germany. Henry would have been terrified at the thought of Tyrrel backing another claimant and publicly calling out his wrongdoings. {273} He ordered the arrest of his accomplice, but Tyrrel refused to give up the castle of Guisnes. The entire garrison of Calais besieged him. Henry then instructed Dr. Fox, the Bishop of Winchester and Lord Privy Seal, one of his closest associates, to send a promise under the privy seal, stating that Tyrrel would be safe to come and go if he would meet with Sir Thomas Lovell, Henry's Chancellor of the Exchequer, on board a ship at Calais. Tyrrel should have recognized his master by this point. But even he had not grasped the full extent of Tudor treachery. He was misled by the 'pulchris verbis' of Bishop Fox.[45] When he came on board, he was told he would be thrown overboard unless he sent a signal to his son to surrender the castle. The signal was sent, and the King’s promise under the privy seal was broken. Tyrrel was securely locked up in a dungeon of the Tower and executed without trial and in great haste on May 6, 1502.

At length Henry could breathe freely. Green and Tyrrel were dead. Slater does not appear again, so it {274} may be assumed that he also had been got rid of. Only Dighton remained. He had to reside at Calais on the proceeds of his sinecure in Lincolnshire, and to be useful as a false witness. We know from Rastell and Grafton that he did live and die at Calais. The identity of names suggests the probability that he was a brother or son of the John Dighton who was Bailiff of Ayton Manor.

At last, Henry could breathe easy. Green and Tyrrel were dead. Slater doesn't show up again, so it {274} can be assumed that he was taken care of as well. Only Dighton was left. He had to stay in Calais on the money from his easy job in Lincolnshire, and to serve as a false witness. We know from Rastell and Grafton that he lived and died in Calais. The similarity in names suggests that he was likely a brother or son of the John Dighton who was Bailiff of Ayton Manor.

The story told in the publications of Grafton and Rastell was generally accepted as true; although, even after the lapse of so many years, there must have been many old people who knew it to be false. These people had the choice between silence and ruin. As they died off, the belief in the story became more and more universal. This fable, appearing first in Grafton, was the final touch to the hideous and grotesque caricature which was portrayed by the Tudor historians and dramatised by Shakespeare. The history of its reception in all its absurd and improbable details, of the ineradicable prejudice which could keep it alive for four centuries, and long after sound methods of criticism had begun to be applied to other historical questions, forms a curious chapter in the record of human credulity.

The story presented in the writings of Grafton and Rastell was widely accepted as true; however, even after so many years, there were likely many elderly people who knew it was false. These individuals faced a choice between staying quiet and facing destruction. As they passed away, belief in the story became increasingly widespread. This myth, which first appeared in Grafton, added the final touch to the ugly and ridiculous portrayal created by Tudor historians and dramatized by Shakespeare. The history of how this story was received, with all its absurd and unlikely details, along with the deep-rooted bias that allowed it to survive for four centuries—well after more reliable methods of historical criticism had started being used for other topics—makes for a fascinating chapter in the story of human gullibility.

Death of the Earl of Warwick

Death of the Earl of Warwick

Henry Tudor suffered for his crimes. The secret removal of his wife's brothers and of her uncle's illegitimate son failed to complete the catalogue of them. Young Edward Earl of Warwick was another stumbling block in his way. But again his superstitious mind recoiled from guilt which his judgment recommended. If his wife had been legitimate, there would have been no danger to Henry from the Earl of Warwick; that young prince would have been far removed from the succession. His wife's illegitimacy {275} made her cousin the rightful heir, and hence another crime seemed necessary. Henry put off the perpetration of this crime for years. Ferdinand of Spain refused to allow a marriage between his daughter and Henry's son Arthur, until the rightful heir to the crown of England had been put out of the way. This refusal at length gave Henry a motive for the crime which outweighed his superstitious fears. He committed it in a way which was thoroughly characteristic. He caused Perkin Warbeck to be given access to the Earl of Warwick in the Tower, and some of the jailers were told to suggest an attempt at escape. An informer, named Robert Cleymound, was employed to listen to the conversations of the two lads, and to report that an escape was meditated by them. This was made a capital charge against the young prince. He was subjected to a mock trial, so that Henry might indulge in his hope of limited liability for murder, and was then slaughtered on November 28, 1499. A man who was capable of committing such a cowardly murder in such a way was certainly as capable of the crime of which he falsely accused King Richard.

Henry Tudor faced consequences for his actions. The covert elimination of his wife's brothers and her uncle's illegitimate son didn't complete the list of his crimes. Young Edward, the Earl of Warwick, was another obstacle in his path. But once again, his superstitious mind recoiled from the guilt his judgment suggested he should embrace. If his wife had been legitimate, then Henry wouldn’t have had to worry about the Earl of Warwick; that young prince would have been far from the line of succession. His wife's illegitimacy made her cousin the rightful heir, so another crime seemed necessary. Henry delayed committing this crime for years. Ferdinand of Spain wouldn’t permit a marriage between his daughter and Henry's son Arthur until the rightful heir to the English crown was dealt with. This refusal eventually provided Henry with a motive for the crime that outweighed his superstitious fears. He carried it out in a way that was completely characteristic of him. He arranged for Perkin Warbeck to meet with the Earl of Warwick in the Tower, with some of the jailers instructed to suggest an escape attempt. An informer named Robert Cleymound was used to eavesdrop on the two boys' conversations and report that they were planning an escape. This was then turned into a serious charge against the young prince. He underwent a mock trial so that Henry could indulge in his hope of limited liability for murder, and was then executed on November 28, 1499. A man capable of such a cowardly murder in this manner was certainly also capable of the crime he falsely accused King Richard of.

As soon as Richard III. was dead, Edward Earl of Warwick became de jure King of England, not only as the acknowledged heir to the dead King but also as the nearest in succession, and as the last male Plantagenet. His existence was, at that time, a serious danger to the usurper, who did not lose a day in securing the poor lad's person. If, as Henry afterwards caused it to be proclaimed, the declaration of the illegitimacy of the children of Edward IV. was false, then the Earl of Warwick ceased to be dangerous; and there was no object in condemning him to perpetual imprisonment. It was a useless act of injustice {276} and cruelty. But if Henry knew that, in spite of his attempts to destroy all evidence of the illegitimacy, the awkward fact remained, his injustice and cruelty are explained. They afford one more proof of the truth of Dr. Stillington's evidence, which led to the accession of King Richard.

As soon as Richard III was dead, Edward Earl of Warwick became de jure King of England, not only as the recognized heir to the deceased King but also as the closest in line for the throne, and as the last male Plantagenet. His existence was, at that point, a serious threat to the usurper, who wasted no time in securing the poor boy's safety. If, as Henry later had proclaimed, the declaration of the illegitimacy of Edward IV's children was false, then the Earl of Warwick was no longer a threat; there would be no reason to condemn him to lifelong imprisonment. It was an unnecessary act of injustice {276} and cruelty. But if Henry knew that, despite his efforts to erase all evidence of the illegitimacy, the uncomfortable truth remained, then his injustice and cruelty make sense. They serve as further proof of the validity of Dr. Stillington's testimony, which resulted in King Richard's rise to power.

Warwick was now put out of the way, in obedience to the King of Spain. But remorse gnawed the tyrant's heart. His father confessor, though doubtless an astute courtier, failed to soothe his conscience. He sought the help of wizards and quacks. But his superstitions gave him little consolation. The Spanish Ambassador noticed the change that had taken place in Henry's appearance since the murder of young Warwick. Don Pedro de Ayala had been in Scotland during the interval. The King had come to look many years older in a single month. Dark thoughts were haunting his mind. His eldest son died, and an anonymous writer has recorded that he showed some feeling, and exchanged words of consolation with his wife.[46] This is quite in keeping with one side of his character. The other side is shown in his harsh treatment of Catharine of Aragon, in his monstrous proposal to marry her when his wife died, in his disgusting inquiries respecting the young Queen of Naples, and in his revolting offer for the hand of Juana (la loca). But the necessities of his position gave him little time for the indulgence either of such grief as he was capable of feeling or of the other less creditable sentiments that are revealed in his correspondence. His son's death must have seemed to him the Nemesis of his crimes. Yet within a month he was beheading {277} Tyrrel, and fabricating a story to account for the disappearance of his wife's brothers.

Warwick was now out of the way, following the orders of the King of Spain. But guilt ate away at the tyrant's heart. His confessor, although surely a clever courtier, couldn’t ease his conscience. He sought help from wizards and frauds. But his superstitions brought him little comfort. The Spanish Ambassador noticed how much Henry’s appearance had changed since the murder of young Warwick. Don Pedro de Ayala had been in Scotland during that time. The King looked many years older in just one month. Dark thoughts haunted him. His eldest son died, and an anonymous writer noted that he showed some emotion and exchanged words of comfort with his wife.[46] This aligns with one side of his character. The other side is evident in his harsh treatment of Catharine of Aragon, in his outrageous proposal to marry her after his wife died, in his disturbing inquiries about the young Queen of Naples, and in his offensive offer for Juana (la loca). But the demands of his position left him little time to indulge either the grief he could feel or the less admirable feelings revealed in his letters. His son’s death must have felt like the retribution for his crimes. Yet within a month, he was beheading Tyrrel and creating a story to explain the disappearance of his wife's brothers.

We can never know how much that wife suffered. No doubt she was kept in ignorance of the fate of her brothers. But she knew they were not killed by her uncle. She saw her mother immured in a nunnery for life. She saw her brother, the Marquis of Dorset, committed to the Tower. She saw the sister, nearest to her in age, hurriedly married to old Lord Welles. She must have suspected much, even if she knew nothing. She could not have been kept in ignorance of the cruel imprisonment of her young cousin Warwick. She must have shuddered at his murder. She would have been less than human if she did not loathe the perpetrator of these deeds, even though he was the father of her children. The unhappy wife was released from companionship with the murderer of her relations on February 11, 1503.

We can never know how much that wife suffered. No doubt she was kept in the dark about the fate of her brothers. But she knew they weren’t killed by her uncle. She saw her mother locked away in a nunnery for life. She saw her brother, the Marquis of Dorset, imprisoned in the Tower. She saw her sister, closest to her in age, quickly married off to old Lord Welles. She must have suspected a lot, even if she didn’t know everything. She couldn’t have been unaware of the brutal imprisonment of her young cousin Warwick. She must have shuddered at his murder. She would have been less than human if she didn’t hate the person responsible for these deeds, even though he was the father of her children. The unhappy wife was freed from her connection to the murderer of her family on February 11, 1503.

Death of the Earl of Suffolk

Death of the Earl of Suffolk

Another crime was contemplated by the miserable usurper, to make his position safe. But he could not get the Earl of Suffolk into his clutches without giving a solemn promise to spare his life. He evaded the promise by advising his son to commit the crime after his death.[47] Murderous designs thus occupied his mind, even on his death-bed.

Another crime was considered by the wretched usurper to secure his position. But he couldn't catch the Earl of Suffolk without making a serious promise to spare his life. He got around the promise by suggesting his son commit the crime after he was dead.[47] Murderous plans thus filled his mind, even on his deathbed.

Yet one of Henry's last acts was an act of restitution. He restored in blood, and to all his estates, the son of his accomplice, Sir James Tyrrel, on April 6, 1507, feeling no doubt that the greater criminal of the two remained unpunished, except by his own remorseful conscience.

Yet one of Henry's last actions was a move towards restitution. He restored the son of his accomplice, Sir James Tyrrel, to all his estates on April 6, 1507, fully aware that the greater criminal of the two remained unpunished, except by his own guilty conscience.

{278}

{278}

Henry became haggard and restless. Prosperous and successful as the world deemed him, we may rely upon it that his crimes were not unpunished. His cowardly nature was peculiarly susceptible to the torturing pangs of remorse. He died, full of terrors, prematurely old and worn out, at the early age of fifty-two, on April 21, 1509. He was successful as the world counts success. He accumulated riches by plunder and extortion. He established a despotic government. He cleared his path of rivals. We are told that he inaugurated a new era—era of 'benevolences' and Star Chamber prosecutions. In all these things he succeeded. He, and the writers he employed, were pre-eminently successful as slanderers. They succeeded in blackening for all time the fame of a far better man than Henry Tudor.

Henry became gaunt and restless. While the world considered him prosperous and successful, it’s clear that he wasn’t free from punishment for his crimes. His cowardly nature was particularly sensitive to the painful stings of guilt. He died, full of fear, prematurely old and exhausted, at the young age of fifty-two, on April 21, 1509. He was successful by the world's standards. He amassed wealth through plunder and extortion. He set up a tyrannical government. He eliminated his rivals. We are told that he started a new era—an era of 'benevolences' and Star Chamber prosecutions. In all these things, he succeeded. He and the writers he hired were remarkably successful at slandering others. They managed to tarnish the reputation of a far better man than Henry Tudor for all time.

Things unexplained

Unexplained things

Hitherto we have been engaged in the investigation of positive evidence. There is, however, another side to the question—a negative side. We must now examine Henry's omissions. According to his story he found the two boys missing when he arrived in London after the battle of Bosworth. If Henry's story was true, it must have been well known to every official in the Tower that Sir Robert Brackenbury gave up charge to Sir James Tyrrel and that the boys had never been seen since. If Henry made any enquiries he must have heard this, and the whole story would have come out. Why were not Tyrrel, Dighton, Green, and Black Will arrested, tried, and hanged? Why was not King Richard accused of murdering his nephews in the Act of Attainder? It is very improbable, though just possible, that Henry might have failed to ascertain the details of the story, assuming it to have been true, when he first arrived. Still, if the boys were missing, {279} it is certain that he would have accused Richard of their murder in the Act of Attainder. His omission to do so amounts to a strong presumption that they were not missing. According to the story, Tyrrel and Dighton confessed the murder in 1502. Why were they not tried and executed for it? This must have been done if there ever was a confession. It was clearly not made under the seal of confession, according to the story, but under the pressure of official examination. Tyrrel was actually beheaded, in great haste, on a frivolous charge, and his capture was a breach of a royal promise given under the privy seal. Surely this would have been avoided if there had been any other way, and there was another way. There was every possible reason for trying him for these horrible murders and executing him for them. Why was not this done? There can be only one answer. There was no confession. Henry's treatment of Dighton is still more extraordinary. It is alleged that he also confessed the murder. Yet he was not only unpunished, but allowed to live at large in Calais. When we find that Henry gave rewards to Tyrrel, Dighton, Green, and Black Will, the conclusion is inevitable that there was no confession to the King in 1502, because it was quite unnecessary. The confession was due from Henry himself.

Until now, we have focused on positive evidence. However, there's another aspect to consider—a negative one. We need to look at what Henry didn’t mention. According to his account, he discovered that the two boys were missing when he reached London after the battle of Bosworth. If Henry's story were true, it would have been common knowledge among the officials in the Tower that Sir Robert Brackenbury handed over responsibility to Sir James Tyrrel and that the boys hadn’t been seen since. If Henry asked any questions, he should have learned this, and the entire story would have come to light. So why weren’t Tyrrel, Dighton, Green, and Black Will arrested, tried, and executed? Why wasn’t King Richard accused of murdering his nephews in the Act of Attainder? It seems highly unlikely—though not impossible—that Henry didn't figure out the details of the story, assuming it was true, when he first got there. Still, if the boys were missing, it’s certain he would have accused Richard of their murder in the Act of Attainder. His failure to do so strongly suggests that they weren’t missing. According to the account, Tyrrel and Dighton confessed to the murder in 1502. Why weren’t they put on trial and executed for it? This should have happened if there had indeed been a confession. It was apparently not made under the seal of confession, according to the story, but rather under the pressure of an official inquiry. Tyrrel was actually executed in a rush on a trivial charge, and his capture breached a royal promise made under the privy seal. Surely this would have been avoided if there were any other option, and there was another option. There were plenty of reasons to try him for these terrible murders and execute him for them. So why wasn’t this done? There can only be one explanation: there was no confession. Henry's treatment of Dighton is even more remarkable. It’s claimed he also confessed to the murder. Yet, he was not only unpunished but allowed to live freely in Calais. When we see that Henry rewarded Tyrrel, Dighton, Green, and Black Will, it’s clear that there was no confession to the King in 1502, because it wasn’t necessary. The confession was owed from Henry himself.

Another omission in Henry's conduct is equally incriminating. If the children of Edward IV. were legitimate, why was not the Act of Richard III. published, which alleged their illegitimacy, and its falsehood fully exposed by evidence? Why was such extraordinary anxiety shown to conceal its contents, and violence threatened against anyone who preserved a record of them? Why were absurd, improbable, {280} and contradictory tales invented, in substitution of the statements made in Richard's Act? There can be only one answer. The statements in the Act were true.

Another omission in Henry's actions is just as damaging. If Edward IV's children were legitimate, why wasn't Richard III's Act published that claimed their illegitimacy, and its falsehood completely proven with evidence? Why was there such intense effort to hide its contents, and threats of violence against anyone who kept a record of them? Why were ridiculous, unlikely, and contradictory stories created instead of the statements made in Richard's Act? There can be only one answer. The statements in the Act were true.

In no other way can Henry's cruel treatment of the young Earl of Warwick be accounted for. If Elizabeth was the legitimate heiress of York, then there could be no danger from Warwick, and no reason for molesting him. He was simply a harmless young prince, far removed from the succession. But if Elizabeth and her sisters were not legitimate, the case was very different. Warwick was then de jure Edward V. There was every reason for a usurper to imprison and kill him. The Lambert Simnel insurrection is explained in that case. It would have been without motive if Warwick came after five others in the succession to the crown. Here again Henry's conduct can only be explained in one way. Warwick was imprisoned and killed for the same reason that Richard's Act of Parliament, declaring his title, was destroyed.

Henry's cruel treatment of the young Earl of Warwick can only be understood in one way. If Elizabeth was the rightful heiress of York, then Warwick posed no threat and there was no reason to harm him. He was just a harmless young prince, far down the line of succession. But if Elizabeth and her sisters weren't legitimate, then the situation changed entirely. Warwick would then be considered the rightful Edward V. A usurper would have every reason to imprison and kill him. This explains the Lambert Simnel uprising. It would have been pointless if Warwick was behind five other people in the line for the crown. Again, Henry's actions can only be interpreted in one way. Warwick was imprisoned and killed for the same reason Richard's Act of Parliament, which affirmed his title, was destroyed.

The conduct of Henry adds weight to all the other evidence. It cannot be reconciled with his innocence. It can only be explained by his guilt.

The way Henry acts adds to all the other evidence. It can't be matched with his innocence. It can only be understood as a sign of his guilt.


[1] William Catesby was the son of Sir William Catesby of Ashby St. Leger in Northamptonshire, by Philippa, heiress of Sir William Bishopston. He was a learned man, well versed in the laws of his country. On June 30, 1483, he become Chancellor of the Exchequer, and was chosen Speaker of King Richard's Parliament. Lord Rivers had such confidence in his integrity that he nominated him executor of his will. His wife was Margaret, daughter of William Lord Zouch. He made his own will on August 25, 1485, leaving his wife sole executrix and dividing his property among his children. His unjust attainder was afterwards reversed in favour of his son George.

[1] William Catesby was the son of Sir William Catesby from Ashby St. Leger in Northamptonshire, and Philippa, the heiress of Sir William Bishopston. He was an educated man, well-versed in the laws of his country. On June 30, 1483, he became Chancellor of the Exchequer and was elected Speaker of King Richard's Parliament. Lord Rivers had such faith in his integrity that he appointed him executor of his will. His wife was Margaret, the daughter of William Lord Zouch. He created his own will on August 25, 1485, leaving his wife as the sole executrix and dividing his estate among his children. His unfair attainder was later overturned in favor of his son George.

[2] Yet Dr. Lingard tells us that 'Henry was careful not to stain his triumph with blood.' This is a strange assertion, when it is directly followed by the admission that he did stain his triumph with blood. Of all his prisoners,' he continues, 'three only suffered death, the notorious [why notorious?] Catesby and two persons of the name of Brecher, who probably had merited that distinction by their crimes' (iv. p. 260). This is a pure assumption, unwarranted by any evidence whatever. If the word 'loyalty' had been substituted for 'crimes,' Dr. Lingard would have been nearer the truth. All that this historian's praise amounts to is that Henry refrained from committing a massacre, such as he caused to be perpetrated on a subsequent occasion, when Warbeck's followers landed in Kent.

[2] Yet Dr. Lingard tells us that 'Henry was careful not to stain his triumph with blood.' This is a strange statement, especially since it’s immediately followed by the acknowledgment that he did stain his triumph with blood. 'Of all his prisoners,' he continues, 'only three were executed: the infamous Catesby and two individuals named Brecher, who probably deserved that fate because of their crimes' (iv. p. 260). This is a baseless assumption with no evidence to back it up. If 'loyalty' had replaced 'crimes,' Dr. Lingard would have been closer to the truth. Essentially, this historian's praise boils down to the fact that Henry avoided carrying out a massacre, unlike what he later allowed when Warbeck's followers landed in Kent.

Mr. Gairdner says: 'Whether these executions were just is another question, save that the ministers of a bad king must take the responsibility even of his worst deeds' (p. 311). He evidently sees that Henry's conduct is indefensible; and he has elsewhere admitted that Richard was not a bad King.

Mr. Gairdner says: 'Whether these executions were justified is another question, but the ministers of a bad king must take responsibility for even his worst actions' (p. 311). He clearly recognizes that Henry's behavior is wrong; and he has previously acknowledged that Richard was not a bad king.

The more impartial Hutton says: 'Thus the first regal act performed by Henry was an act of tyranny' (Bosworth, p. 148).

The more impartial Hutton says: 'Thus the first royal act performed by Henry was an act of tyranny' (Bosworth, p. 148).

[3] 'For men remember not any King of England before that tyme which used such a furniture of daily soldiers.'—Hall, p. 425.

[3] 'For men do not recall any King of England before that time who maintained such a supply of daily soldiers.'—Hall, p. 425.

[4] Gairdner.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Gairdner.

[5] 'De jure belli et de jure Lancastriæ.'

[5] 'On the Law of War and the Law of Lancaster.'

[6] Rot. Parl. vi. 289a. The monk of Croyland had a copy, but luckily for him, he was not found out.

[6] Rot. Parl. vi. 289a. The monk of Croyland had a copy, but fortunately for him, he wasn't discovered.

[7] Plumpton Correspondence. Letter dated December 13, 1485 (p. 49).

[7] Plumpton Correspondence. Letter dated December 13, 1485 (p. 49).

[8] Translation by Mr. Gairdner in his Henry VII. (p. 38).

[8] Translation by Mr. Gairdner in his Henry VII. (p. 38).

[9] 11 Henry VII. cap. 1 (1496). It was enacted that no person serving the King and Sovereign Lord of the land for the time being shall be convicted of high treason, nor suffer any forfeiture or imprisonment. In the previous year the usurper, also no doubt from fear of public opinion, had paid 10l. 1s. to James Keyley for King Richard's tomb (Excerp. Hist. p. 105).

[9] 11 Henry VII. cap. 1 (1496). It was established that no one serving the King and Sovereign Lord of the land at that time shall be convicted of high treason or face any forfeiture or imprisonment. The previous year, the usurper, likely out of concern for public opinion, paid £10 1s. to James Keyley for King Richard's tomb (Excerp. Hist. p. 105).

[10] Grant to John of Gloucester of an annual rent of 20l. during the King's pleasure, from the revenues of the manor of Kingston Lacey, parcel of the Duchy of Lancaster in the county of Dorset. March 1 1486.—Materials for a History of the Reign of Henry VII. i.

[10] Grant to John of Gloucester of an annual rent of £20 during the King's pleasure, from the revenues of the manor of Kingston Lacey, part of the Duchy of Lancaster in Dorset. March 1, 1486.—Materials for a History of the Reign of Henry VII. i.

[11] 'About the same time there was a base-born son of King Richard III. made away, having been kept long in prison.'—Buck, p. 105, from Chron. MS. in 4to. apud Dr. Rob. Cotton.

[11] 'Around the same time, a illegitimate son of King Richard III was killed after being held in prison for a long time.'—Buck, p. 105, from Chron. MS. in 4to. apud Dr. Rob. Cotton.

[12] Rymer, xii. p. 265.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rymer, 12. p. 265.

[13] A critic, after reading this work, objected that partiality was shown by the fact that while the older writers are blamed for blackening Richard's character in other ways, in order to make the charge of murdering the princes more plausible, precisely the same thing is done with Henry VII. But the other charges against Henry are proved and acknowledged facts. Those against Richard have been disproved. The older writers are justly blamed for inventing calumnies.

[13] A critic, after reading this work, argued that there was bias because while the older writers are criticized for tarnishing Richard's character to make the accusation of murdering the princes seem more believable, the same approach is taken with Henry VII. However, the other accusations against Henry are established and acknowledged truths. The allegations against Richard have been disproven. The older writers deserve criticism for making up slanders.

[14] Fabyan.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Fabyan.

[15] Polydore Virgil. Lord Bacon observes, in his Life of Henry VII., 'which proceeding, being even at that time taxed for rigorous and undue makes it probable there was some greater matter against her, which the King, upon reason of policy, would not publish.' Undoubtedly, there was; she knew too much.

[15] Polydore Virgil. Lord Bacon notes in his Life of Henry VII., 'this action, which was already criticized at the time for being harsh and unfair, suggests that there was something more significant against her that the King chose not to reveal for political reasons.' There was definitely something; she knew too much.

[16] Dr. Lingard (iv. 279 and 286n) and Nicolas (p. lxxviii) bring forward a negotiation with the King of Scots, in November 1487, in which Henry proposed that James III. should marry the Queen Dowager, as a proof that he never deprived her of liberty. If he suspected her, they argue, he would not have given her the opportunity of plotting against him, which her situation as Queen of Scotland would have afforded her. Although Henry may have momentarily entertained the idea of getting rid of a woman who knew too much by this expatriation, he soon changed his mind. She was safer in his power. The negotiations were broken off, and James was killed in the following year.

[16] Dr. Lingard (iv. 279 and 286n) and Nicolas (p. lxxviii) refer to a negotiation with the King of Scots in November 1487, where Henry suggested that James III should marry the Queen Dowager to prove that he never took away her freedom. They argue that if he suspected her, he wouldn't have given her the chance to plot against him, which her role as Queen of Scotland would have allowed. Although Henry may have briefly considered getting rid of a woman who knew too much by sending her away, he quickly changed his mind. She was safer under his control. The negotiations fell through, and James was killed the following year.

[17] She was present when her daughter gave audience to the French Ambassador in November 1489 (Leland Coll. iv. 249). Henry allowed her a pension of 400l. a year from February 19, 1490. Her will, dated April 10, 1492, is witnessed by the Abbot of Bermondsey. She here confirms the fact of the seizure of her property by her son-in-law. Her words are decisive on that point. 'Whereas I have no worldly goods.' Sir H. Nicolas tried to account for this by suggesting that she only had a life interest in her income. But this will not explain so sweeping a statement as that she had no worldly goods at all (p. lxxx).

[17] She was present when her daughter met with the French Ambassador in November 1489 (Leland Coll. iv. 249). Henry granted her a pension of 400l. a year starting February 19, 1490. Her will, dated April 10, 1492, is witnessed by the Abbot of Bermondsey. In it, she confirms that her property was taken by her son-in-law. Her words are definitive on that matter. 'Whereas I have no worldly goods.' Sir H. Nicolas attempted to explain this by suggesting she only had a life interest in her income. However, that does not account for such a sweeping statement as she had no worldly goods at all (p. lxxx).

Mr. Gairdner says: 'Henry VII. found it advisable to shut up his mother-in-law in a monastery, and had not the slightest scruple in taking her property away from her' (Richard III. p. 88).

Mr. Gairdner says: 'Henry VII found it necessary to place his mother-in-law in a monastery, and he had no hesitation in seizing her property' (Richard III. p. 88).

[18] Letters Patent, March 4, 1486.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Letters Patent, March 4, 1486.

[19] Gairdner's Henry VII.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Gairdner's *Henry VII.*

[20] 'The King's manner of showing things by pieces and side lights hath so muffled it that it hath left it almost a mystery to this day.'—Lord Bacon.

[20] 'The King's way of revealing things in bits and from different angles has made it so unclear that it's almost a mystery to this day.'—Lord Bacon.

[21] i. 501.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] i. 501.

[22] He was made a Knight Banneret at the taking of Berwick, in 1482.

[22] He became a Knight Banneret during the capture of Berwick in 1482.

[23] They were Sir William Courtenay, one Welborne, and Tyrrel's son, who were pardoned; Sir Walter Tyrrel and Sir John Wyndham beheaded; a Ship-master hanged at Tyburn, a Poursuivant named Curson, and a Yeoman named Matthew Jones executed at Guisnes; all on suspicion of having aided the Earl of Suffolk to escape.

[23] They were Sir William Courtenay, Welborne, and Tyrrel's son who received pardons; Sir Walter Tyrrel and Sir John Wyndham were beheaded; a ship captain was hanged at Tyburn, a pursuivant named Curson, and a yeoman named Matthew Jones were executed at Guisnes; all on suspicion of helping the Earl of Suffolk escape.

[24] In Rennet's England, i. p. 552. Mr. Gairdner, referring to this note by Strype, says: 'I own I cannot find his authority.'—Richard III. p. 164.

[24] In Rennet's England, i. p. 552. Mr. Gairdner, commenting on this note by Strype, says: 'I admit I can't find his source.'—Richard III. p. 164.

[25] Harl. MS. 433, fol. 55.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Harl. MS. 433, page 55.

[26] Harl. MS. 433, fol. 78 and 187.

[26] Harl. MS. 433, fol. 78 and 187.

[27] Ibid. 433, fol. 118.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. 433, fol. 118.

[28] v. 577.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] v. 577.

[29] The Earl of Oxford was appointed Constable of the Tower for life, on September 22, 1485. We may hope that Oxford, who did not reside, had no guilty knowledge.

[29] The Earl of Oxford was made Constable of the Tower for life on September 22, 1485. We can hope that Oxford, who did not live there, had no knowledge of any wrongdoing.

[30] Memorials of Henry VII. i. pp. 41, 95.

[30] Memorials of Henry VII. i. pp. 41, 95.

[31] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 384.

[31] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 384.

[32] Was this Morton? Buck had heard so.

[32] Was this Morton? Buck had heard that it was.

[33] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. p. 251.

[33] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. p. 251.

[34] Ibid. i. p. 460.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. i. p. 460.

[35] Sandford, v. p. 404.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Sandford, p. 404.

[36] 'The latter part of the tale, which declares their interment by the priest and their removal by Richard's order, was evidently fabricated by Henry, to prevent the hazard of a search.'—Hutton's Bosworth, p. 169.

[36] 'The latter part of the story, which states that the priest buried them and they were later moved by Richard's order, was clearly made up by Henry to avoid the risk of a search.'—Hutton's Bosworth, p. 169.

[37] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 486.

[37] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 486.

[38] Lord Welles was a half brother, on the mother's side, of Henry's mother.

[38] Lord Welles was a half-brother, on the mother's side, of Henry's mother.

[39] Anne was eleven. In due time she was married to the son of the Earl of Surrey. Katherine was only seven. When she was twenty she became the wife of the Lancastrian Earl of Devonshire. Bridget, the youngest, was five. She was immured in a nunnery at Dartford, as soon as she was old enough.

[39] Anne was eleven. Eventually, she married the son of the Earl of Surrey. Katherine was only seven. When she turned twenty, she became the wife of the Lancastrian Earl of Devonshire. Bridget, the youngest, was five. She was confined in a nunnery at Dartford as soon as she was old enough.

[40] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 617.

[40] Memorials of Henry VII. i. p. 617.

[41] As late as 1488 there is a grant of five marks, at Easter, 'by way of reward,' to William Slater. If this was the jailer, he received hush money for two years after the perpetration of the murders. He is not heard of again. Memorials of Henry VII. ('Writs under the Privy Seal. Easter Term 3 Hen. VII.'), ii. p. 298.

[41] As late as 1488, there’s a record of a payment of five marks at Easter, 'as a reward,' to William Slater. If this was the jailer, he got hush money for two years after the murders took place. He’s not mentioned again. Memorials of Henry VII. ('Writs under the Privy Seal. Easter Term 3 Hen. VII.'), ii. p. 298.

[42] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. p. 148.

[42] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. p. 148.

[43] This appears from general pardons having been granted to the former Constable, to the Chaplain, and to twenty-four soldiers of the garrison of Guisnes on the same date, July 16. No doubt these pardons were on the occasion of the appointment of a new Constable, and the return of part of the garrison to England.

[43] This is evident from the general pardons issued to the former Constable, the Chaplain, and twenty-four soldiers from the Guisnes garrison on the same date, July 16. It’s likely that these pardons were given due to the appointment of a new Constable and the return of part of the garrison to England.

[44] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. pp. 188, 251.

[44] Memorials of Henry VII. ii. pp. 188, 251.

[45] This is an ugly story. Dr. Richard Fox was originally an agent of Morton and other conspirators abroad. This discreditable work brought him to Paris early in 1485, where he became known to Henry Tudor. A man so employed could not have been a good priest. He came with Henry to England as his Secretary, and was of course well rewarded. He became Bishop of Winchester and Lord Privy Seal; and appears to have been munificent and diligent as a prelate. By his 'pulchris verbis' he treacherously drew Tyrrel into the clutches of Sir Thomas Lovell. This appears from a letter of the Earl of Suffolk to the Emperor Maximilian dated at Aix-la-Chapelle on May 12, 1502. So hurried were the proceedings against Tyrrel that he was actually beheaded six days before the date of Suffolk's letter announcing his treacherous capture. Bishop Fox has been much eulogised. But no one could be for years in the inner counsels of such a man as Henry VII. without being in sympathy with his ways, which certainly do not deserve eulogy.

[45] This is a troubling story. Dr. Richard Fox was originally an agent of Morton and other conspirators overseas. This scandalous work brought him to Paris in early 1485, where he became acquainted with Henry Tudor. A man in such a position couldn't have been a good priest. He came to England with Henry as his Secretary and was, of course, well rewarded. He became Bishop of Winchester and Lord Privy Seal; and he seemed to be generous and diligent as a bishop. With his 'beautiful words,' he deceitfully led Tyrrel into the hands of Sir Thomas Lovell. This is evident from a letter from the Earl of Suffolk to Emperor Maximilian dated at Aix-la-Chapelle on May 12, 1502. The actions against Tyrrel were so rushed that he was actually beheaded six days before Suffolk's letter announcing his treacherous capture. Bishop Fox has received much praise. But no one could spend years in the inner workings of a man like Henry VII without sympathizing with his methods, which certainly do not deserve praise.

[46] Leland's Coll. v. p. 373. From an anonymous manuscript. Letters of Richard III. and Henry VII., B. P. i. Pref. p. 29.

[46] Leland's Coll. v. p. 373. From an anonymous manuscript. Letters of Richard III. and Henry VII., B. P. i. Pref. p. 29.

[47] Lord Herbert of Cherbury, Life of Henry VIII. p. 36. 'Our King executing what his father at his departure out of the world commanded, as Bellay hath it.'

[47] Lord Herbert of Cherbury, Life of Henry VIII. p. 36. 'Our King carried out what his father instructed him to do before leaving this world, as Bellay mentions.'




{281}

CHAPTER VI

MR. GAIRDNER'S RICHARD III

It will be interesting, in conclusion, to examine the critical treatment of these questions by the latest historian who has written on the subject.[1] Mr. Gairdner argues in favour of the Tudor portrait of the last Plantagenet King, but only to a limited extent.

It will be interesting, in conclusion, to look at how the latest historian has discussed these questions.[1] Mr. Gairdner supports the Tudor view of the last Plantagenet King, but only to a certain degree.

The thick and thin believers in the Tudor caricature, such as Hume and Lingard, aroused doubts in many minds. Mr. Gairdner is the most formidable enemy to the memory of the gallant young King that has yet appeared, because he is, beyond comparison, the best informed author that has ever treated of this part of history, has conscientiously striven to be fair and impartial, and has stated both sides of the question, while retaining a belief in Richard's worst crimes. His predecessors, who have taken his view, simply adopted all the statements of Tudor writers as facts, and have depicted a cool, calculating, scheming, cruel, and most revolting villain without a redeeming feature. They thus portrayed at least a possible monster. But Mr. Gairdner, while striving to be fair and just, still clings to what he calls 'tradition,' {282} that is to the Tudor stories of crimes, told many years after the time. The two things are incompatible, so that he produces a monster which would be impossible anywhere. His Richard III. is a prince, headlong and reckless as to consequences, but of rare gifts and with many redeeming qualities. He was wise and able, brave, generous, religious, fascinating, and yet had committed two very cowardly assassinations before he was nineteen, murdered his defenceless nephews, and gratuitously slandered his mother. Such a monster is an impossibility in real life. Even Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde are nothing to it.

The staunch believers in the Tudor depiction, like Hume and Lingard, raised doubts in many people's minds. Mr. Gairdner is the most formidable opponent of the memory of the brave young King that we have seen so far because he is, by far, the best-informed author to have addressed this aspect of history. He has genuinely tried to be fair and unbiased, presenting both sides of the argument while still believing in Richard's worst crimes. His predecessors, who have shared his view, simply accepted the Tudor writers' claims as facts and portrayed a cold, calculating, scheming, cruel, and utterly monstrous villain with no redeeming qualities. They created a version of a possible monster. However, Mr. Gairdner, in his quest for fairness and justice, still holds onto what he refers to as 'tradition,' {282} which means the Tudor narratives of crimes recounted many years later. The two positions are incompatible, resulting in a monster that would be impossible in reality. His Richard III is a prince who is impulsive and reckless regarding the consequences, yet possesses exceptional talents and many redeeming traits. He was wise, capable, brave, generous, religious, and captivating, but had committed two very cowardly murders before turning nineteen, killed his defenseless nephews, and unjustly slandered his mother. Such a creature is impossible in real life. Even Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde can't compare to it.

Let us see how Mr. Gairdner arrived at his two-sided monster. He explains his method in his preface. He demurs to the view of the late Mr. Buckle that commonly received opinions should be doubted until they are found to stand the test of argument.[2] He lays it down that no attempt to set aside traditional views can be successful until the history of the particular epoch has been re-written, and the new version exhibits a moral harmony with the facts of subsequent times and of times preceding.[3]

Let’s look at how Mr. Gairdner developed his two-sided monster. He describes his approach in his preface. He disagrees with the view of the late Mr. Buckle that commonly accepted opinions should be questioned until they can withstand scrutiny.[2] He argues that no effort to challenge traditional views can succeed until the history of that specific era has been rewritten, and the new version shows a moral consistency with the facts from both later and earlier times.[3]

'Tradition,' Mr. Gairdner tells us, is an interpreter and nothing more, and seldom supplies anything material in the way of facts.[4] Yet he adds that the attempt to discard it is like an attempt to learn a language without a master, and he thinks that a sceptical spirit is a most fatal one in history. It is difficult to follow him when he announces that, in spite of this view of tradition, his plan is to place the chief reliance on contemporary information, and that this treatment of history should be adhered to.[5]

'Tradition,' Mr. Gairdner tells us, is just an interpreter and nothing more, and it rarely provides any concrete facts.[4] Yet he adds that trying to discard it is like trying to learn a language without a teacher, and he believes that a skeptical attitude is one of the most dangerous ones in history. It's hard to follow him when he states that, despite this view of tradition, his plan is to rely mainly on contemporary information, and that this approach to history should be maintained.[5]

{283}

{283}

'Tradition,' in Richard's case, means the embellishments of later chroniclers writing long after the events, in the interests of another dynasty. Unfortunately Mr. Gairdner does not always adhere to contemporary evidence, but prefers 'tradition.'

'Tradition,' in Richard's case, means the embellishments of later chroniclers writing long after the events, in the interests of another dynasty. Unfortunately, Mr. Gairdner doesn’t always stick to contemporary evidence but prefers 'tradition.'

In the case of Richard III. Mr. Gairdner thinks that it is not clearly shown that the story would be more intelligible without 'tradition,' and that the said 'tradition' is not well accounted for.

In the case of Richard III, Mr. Gairdner believes it's not clearly demonstrated that the story would be easier to understand without 'tradition,' and that this 'tradition' isn't well explained.

Let us endeavour to test these two propositions by the light of Mr. Gairdner's own admissions.

Let’s try to evaluate these two statements using Mr. Gairdner's own admissions.

His Richard stood high in general estimation when Duke of Gloucester.[6] As King the people showed him marks of loyalty.[7] In the north undoubtedly, and perhaps with the common people generally, he was highly popular, and there was every evidence of devoted loyalty and personal popularity at the time of Buckingham's rising.[8] He was an able ruler,[9] he had the confidence even of his enemies in his justice and integrity,[10] he was generous not only to the widows and children of fallen enemies, but even to the wives of rebels in open revolt,[11] his generous acts were done graciously and in no grudging spirit,[12] there was nothing mean or paltry in his character,[13] his manners were ingratiating, and he had great influence over others.

His Richard was highly regarded when he was Duke of Gloucester.[6] As King, people showed him their loyalty.[7] In the north, and likely among the common people in general, he was quite popular, and there was clear evidence of strong loyalty and personal support at the time of Buckingham's rebellion.[8] He was a capable ruler,[9] earning the respect even of his enemies through his fairness and integrity,[10] and he was generous not just to the widows and children of defeated foes, but also to the wives of those who openly revolted,[11] his generous gestures were made graciously and without reluctance,[12] there was nothing petty or small-minded about him,[13] his demeanor was charming, and he had a strong influence on others.

A person so described is very unintelligible if the assassinations and infamies of 'tradition' have to be added. Richard's character is far more intelligible without them; and 'tradition' is perfectly accounted for by the necessities of the new dynasty, whose well-paid writers created it.

A person described like that is really hard to understand if you have to include the murders and scandals of 'tradition.' Richard's character makes a lot more sense without them; and 'tradition' can be easily explained by the needs of the new dynasty, whose well-compensated writers made it up.

{284}

{284}

Mr. Gairdner acknowledges that 'tradition' seldom supplies anything material in the way of facts. Yet he maintains that traditional views cannot be set aside unless the history of the particular epoch is re-written, and the new version exhibits a moral harmony with the facts of subsequent times and times preceding.

Mr. Gairdner recognizes that 'tradition' rarely provides any solid facts. However, he argues that traditional views can't be dismissed unless the history of that specific period is re-written, and the new version shows a moral consistency with the facts from both later and earlier times.

Of course certain passages in history would have to be re-written when they were found to be erroneous. But the truth or falsehood of a particular accusation cannot be affected by facts of subsequent times or times preceding. Its truth or falsehood is not established by moral harmony with something else, but by contemporary evidence.

Of course, certain parts of history would need to be revised when they’re proven wrong. But the truth or falsehood of a specific accusation isn't influenced by facts from later times or earlier ones. Its truth or falsehood is determined by current evidence, not by moral alignment with something else.

My detailed remarks on Mr. Gairdner's views respecting Richard's alleged crimes are intended to show that his conclusions are mistaken when they deviate from his own plan of placing the chief reliance on contemporary evidence; and that a sceptical spirit, in the special case of Richard, is absolutely necessary if the truth is to be reached.

My detailed comments on Mr. Gairdner's opinions about Richard's supposed crimes aim to demonstrate that his conclusions are incorrect when they stray from his own approach of primarily relying on contemporary evidence; and that a skeptical attitude, particularly in Richard's case, is essential for uncovering the truth.

Mr. Gairdner assumes that Richard murdered his nephews, and, on the strength of his guilt in committing that crime, he argues that the criminal was capable of anything during his former life, and on this ground believes in some of the other alleged crimes. The earlier accusers appear to argue in the reverse way. They accumulated every accusation they could think of, with reference to Richard's former life, in order to make the main crime more probable.

Mr. Gairdner believes that Richard killed his nephews, and based on his guilt for that crime, he argues that Richard was capable of anything in the past, which leads him to accept some of the other alleged crimes. The earlier accusers seem to argue the opposite. They gathered every accusation they could come up with regarding Richard's past to make the main crime seem more likely.

Though Mr. Gairdner's sense of justice obliges him to make so many admissions that the revolting monster of earlier histories almost disappears in his hands, yet in some respects he goes backwards. For he still {285} clings to the assassinations of young Edward and of Henry VI., two horrible stories invented by later chroniclers. Surely the sound arguments of Sharon Turner and others ought to have been allowed finally to expunge these revolting fables from our history.

Though Mr. Gairdner's sense of justice requires him to make so many concessions that the disgusting monster of earlier histories nearly vanishes in his hands, in some ways he regresses. For he still {285} holds on to the assassinations of young Edward and Henry VI., two dreadful tales created by later historians. Surely the strong arguments from Sharon Turner and others should have finally been accepted to erase these repulsive stories from our history.

However, in Mr. Gairdner's book the venomous hunchback, born with teeth, entirely disappears. He gives us, in his place, a prince 'whose bodily deformity, though perceptible, was probably not conspicuous.' In his latest version, he abandons the assassination in the King's tent by his chief nobles. He thinks that Richard is unduly blamed about the murder of Henry VI. because it was probably sanctioned by others. He pronounces Richard to be guiltless of the death of Clarence. He admits that Anne was not married to young Edward, and that there is some reason to believe that she regarded Richard with favour. He gives no countenance to the insinuation that Anne was poisoned by her husband. He is inclined to credit the pre-contract of Edward IV. with Lady Eleanor Butler, and admits the strength of the evidence for its truth. He considers it remarkable that a man (Lord Rivers) who suffered by the Protector's order could appeal to him to be supervisor of his will. This would certainly be very remarkable if Gloucester and Rivers had been accomplices in two cowardly murders. Such monsters do not usually place confidence in each other. But the simple truth is not remarkable. Rivers felt that he had failed and must pay the penalty, but he placed full and deserved confidence in Richard's honour and integrity, as well as in his generosity.

However, in Mr. Gairdner's book, the malicious hunchback, who was born with teeth, completely disappears. In his place, we get a prince 'whose physical deformity, while noticeable, was probably not striking.' In his latest version, he removes the assassination in the King's tent by his top nobles. He believes that Richard is unfairly blamed for the murder of Henry VI because it was likely approved by others. He declares Richard innocent of Clarence's death. He acknowledges that Anne was not married to young Edward and that there are reasons to think she had a favorable view of Richard. He does not support the suggestion that Anne was poisoned by her husband. He leans towards believing the pre-contract of Edward IV with Lady Eleanor Butler and recognizes the strength of the evidence for its validity. He finds it notable that a man (Lord Rivers) who suffered under the Protector's orders could ask him to supervise his will. This would certainly be quite remarkable if Gloucester and Rivers had collaborated in two cowardly murders. Such monsters typically do not trust each other. But the simple truth is not remarkable. Rivers felt that he had failed and had to pay the price, but he placed his full and deserved trust in Richard's honor and integrity, as well as his generosity.

{286}

{286}

Mr. Gairdner has thus removed much of the Tudor garbage from the picture of King Richard, but he will not sweep off the rest. His researches show him that the accusations of the Tudor writers are irreconcilable with the results of modern investigations. But his preconceived convictions, although much shaken, are not yet swept away. The inevitable result is that the life and character of Richard become a puzzle to him. Generous, kind, and patriotic acts continue to be recorded of the young King throughout his life, which are certainly not the acts of an habitual assassin. Those who are forced to acknowledge the facts, and yet cling to a belief in the fictions, find themselves in a tight place. This is Mr. Gairdner's position. He will not give up all the Tudor fables, and clings to such shreds of them as it seems to him possible to retain. Yet his own researches force him to abandon much and to apologize for the rest. The man's acts cannot be made to harmonize with the Tudor calumnies. The consequent contradictions necessitate the explanation that 'Richard was not yet even a hardened criminal' (p. 46); while some of the events which cannot be disputed are 'certainly remarkable' (p. 91), and others 'almost inconceivable' (p. 214).

Mr. Gairdner has removed a lot of the Tudor nonsense from the image of King Richard, but he won’t get rid of the rest. His research shows him that the accusations made by Tudor writers don’t line up with what modern investigations have found. However, his preconceived beliefs, even though they’ve been challenged, haven’t completely disappeared. As a result, the life and character of Richard remain a mystery to him. Throughout his life, numerous generous, kind, and patriotic actions are recorded of the young King, which definitely don’t fit the profile of a habitual killer. Those who have to face the facts yet still cling to the myths find themselves in a difficult position. This is Mr. Gairdner's dilemma. He won’t entirely discard the Tudor tales and holds on to whatever bits he thinks he can keep. Still, his own research forces him to let go of a lot and to make excuses for the rest. The man’s actions can’t be reconciled with the Tudor slander. The resulting contradictions require the explanation that 'Richard was not yet even a hardened criminal' (p. 46); while some of the undeniable events are 'certainly remarkable' (p. 91), and others are 'almost inconceivable' (p. 214).

Mr. Gairdner cannot quite give up the fable of the murder of young Edward at Tewkesbury. He admits that it was not countenanced by any contemporary writer, that it was first told by Fabyan many years after the event, and that the final embellishment, according to which young Gloucester was a participator in the crime, was a tradition of later times. Yet in his history, he preferred the tradition of later times to the story of Fabyan, although he thought the latter had every appearance of probability, and he preferred both to the {287} unanimous testimony of contemporaries.[14] There is no reason for this topsy-turvy criticism, except that what Mr. Gairdner calls a 'tradition' accuses Richard, while Fabyan and the contemporaries do not.

Mr. Gairdner can't quite let go of the story about the murder of young Edward at Tewkesbury. He admits that no contemporary writer supported it, that it was first recounted by Fabyan many years later, and that the final detail—suggesting young Gloucester was involved—came from later traditions. Still, in his history, he preferred the later tradition over Fabyan's account, even though he thought the latter seemed quite plausible, and chose both over the unanimous testimony of contemporaries. There’s no reason for this upside-down reasoning, except that what Mr. Gairdner refers to as a 'tradition' implicates Richard, while Fabyan and the contemporaries do not.

His arguments in favour of the murder given in his 'Life of Richard III.' were that Richard may very probably have been a murderer at nineteen, if any one of his other alleged murders be admitted; and that he was capable of a cowardly assassination because he condemned prisoners to death in his judicial capacity. On these grounds alone he urged that the accusation is not to be rejected. He did not maintain that it is true, but that it cannot safely be pronounced apocryphal. He also admitted that Richard ought not to bear the whole responsibility, as he was only an accessory. This is very different from the downright condemnation of Hume and Lingard.[15] The fable is evidently doomed. But there can be no sharing of responsibility. If Richard stabbed his young cousin he was a cowardly ruffian, whether other ruffians did the same or not. If he did not, no words can be strong enough to express the infamy of his Italian slanderer.

His arguments in favor of the murder presented in his 'Life of Richard III.' were that Richard was likely a murderer by the age of nineteen if any of the other alleged murders are accepted; and that he was capable of a cowardly assassination since he sentenced prisoners to death in his judicial role. Based on these points alone, he argued that the accusation shouldn’t be dismissed. He didn't claim it's true, but that it can't safely be declared false. He also acknowledged that Richard shouldn't bear all the blame, as he was only an accessory. This is quite different from the outright condemnation from Hume and Lingard.[15] The story is clearly doomed. But there can't be a sharing of blame. If Richard stabbed his young cousin, he was a cowardly thug, regardless of whether other thugs did the same. If he didn't, no words can adequately convey the disgrace of his Italian slanderer.

Mr. Gairdner has since shifted his ground,[16] and, adopting Warkworth's version, has admitted that {288} young Edward was slain in the field, calling for succour to the Duke of Clarence; but he cannot bring himself to acquit Richard altogether, and suggests that he was the slayer, because no meaner person would have taken the responsibility of slaying so valuable a prisoner. As if these fine-drawn distinctions were made in the heat of a desperate mêlée. But even so, the two boys being about the same age and weight, it was a fair fight. There was no crime. Yet Mr. Gairdner still calls it a 'murder'! Of course there is no authority or ground whatever for bringing Richard in at all, if Warkworth's version is adopted. Verily the fiction is dying hard!

Mr. Gairdner has since changed his position,[16] and, adopting Warkworth's version, has acknowledged that {288}young Edward was killed in the field, calling for help from the Duke of Clarence; however, he still can't completely clear Richard of blame and suggests that he was the one who killed him, because no lesser person would have taken on the responsibility of killing such a valuable prisoner. As if these complicated distinctions were made in the heat of a desperate mêlée. But even so, the two boys being about the same age and weight meant it was a fair fight. There was no crime. Yet Mr. Gairdner still refers to it as a 'murder'! Of course, there’s no justification or basis for implicating Richard at all if we accept Warkworth’s version. Truly, the fiction is hard to shake off!

There is no reason for considering the Duke of Gloucester to have been capable of assassinating his cousin because it was his duty to sit in judgment on prisoners as Lord Constable. The trial of rebels before a court consisting of the Earl Marshal and the Lord Constable was perfectly legal and constitutional. Speaking of trial by jury, Chief Justice Fortescue laid it down that in England 'some cases might be proved before two only, such as facts occurring on the high seas, and proceedings before the Earl Marshal and the Lord Constable.' It was a constitutional tribunal, and, although very young, his office of Constable made it incumbent on Gloucester to sit in judgment. The Earl Marshal, being an older man, would probably take the leading part. Mr. Gairdner says that it was a summary tribunal and that all who were brought before it were beheaded. It was a constitutional tribunal, and only thirteen prisoners were condemned to death. As many as twelve of the leaders were pardoned, if not more, and all the subordinate officers and soldiers. In comparison with Lancaster {289} and Tudor proceedings under similar circumstances,[17] the tribunal at Tewkesbury was lenient.[18]

There’s no reason to think the Duke of Gloucester could have killed his cousin since it was his duty to judge prisoners as Lord Constable. The trial of rebels before a court led by the Earl Marshal and the Lord Constable was completely legal and constitutional. Chief Justice Fortescue noted that in England, 'some cases could be judged by just two people, like incidents on the high seas, and matters before the Earl Marshal and the Lord Constable.' It was a constitutional court, and even though he was very young, Gloucester was required to sit in judgment because of his position as Constable. The Earl Marshal, being older, would likely take the main role. Mr. Gairdner mentions that it was a quick tribunal and that everyone brought before it was executed. It was a constitutional tribunal, and only thirteen prisoners were sentenced to death. Up to twelve of the leaders received pardons, if not more, along with all the lower-ranking officers and soldiers. Compared to the actions of Lancaster {289} and Tudor under similar situations,[17] the tribunal at Tewkesbury was quite lenient.[18]

Although it does not affect Richard, a serious accusation against Edward IV. should here receive attention, namely, that his enemies who had taken refuge in Tewkesbury Abbey might, in Mr. Gairdner's words, 'have saved themselves by flight if Edward had not sworn in church upon the sacraments to pardon them. As to the executions being vindictive, I should very much like to know what other character they can possibly bear except that they were perfidious also.' They may be called vindictive if all executions for treason in a civil war are to be so called, but not, as Mr. Gairdner evidently intends, in any special sense. The sting of the accusation, however, is in the alleged perfidy.

Although it doesn't affect Richard, a serious accusation against Edward IV should be considered here, namely, that his enemies who had taken refuge in Tewkesbury Abbey might, in Mr. Gairdner's words, 'have saved themselves by fleeing if Edward hadn't sworn in church on the sacraments to forgive them.' As for the executions being vengeful, I would really like to know what other explanation they could have except that they were also treacherous.' They might be labeled vengeful if all executions for treason during a civil war are categorized that way, but not, as Mr. Gairdner clearly means, in any specific sense. The real impact of the accusation lies in the claimed treachery.

Here is Habington's version of the accusation referred to by Mr. Gairdner. 'King Edward with his sword drawn would have entered the church and forced the fugitives thence. But a priest with the eucharist in his hand would not let him until he had granted to all a free pardon. But this pardon betrayed {290} them, for on the Monday after they were taken out of the church and all beheaded.'

Here is Habington's version of the accusation mentioned by Mr. Gairdner. 'King Edward, with his sword drawn, was about to enter the church and force the fugitives out. But a priest holding the eucharist wouldn’t let him until he granted everyone a full pardon. However, this pardon betrayed them, as on the Monday after, they were taken out of the church and all beheaded.' {290}

There are some assertions so contrary to all reasonable probability that they cannot be accepted, after having been examined with any care. This is one. The fugitives had taken refuge in the abbey because they were too closely pursued, and escape was not possible. How could they have saved themselves by flight when Tewkesbury was occupied, and the abbey surrounded by Edward's army? We are asked to believe that the King swore on the sacrament to pardon all, and next day beheaded all. Why should he commit this wholly useless act of perjury? There was no object, nothing to gain by it. Even if he refrained from taking the fugitives out of the church, which the story has it that he did do next day, he could soon have starved them out. It is untrue that all were beheaded. The story that he took such an unnecessary oath, intending to break it next day, is too absurd for acceptance. As the result proved, the King intended to have the prisoners tried before the Earl Marshal's Court, to cause some of the condemned to undergo their sentence, and to pardon others. He may possibly have told a priest that some would be pardoned. This would soon be turned, by partisans, into all being pardoned. In point of fact many were pardoned.

There are some claims so unlikely that they can't be believed after any serious consideration. This is one of them. The fugitives sought refuge in the abbey because they were being pursued too closely, and escape was impossible. How could they have fled when Tewkesbury was occupied and the abbey surrounded by Edward's army? We're asked to believe that the King swore on the sacrament to forgive everyone, and then beheaded them all the next day. Why would he commit such a pointless act of perjury? There was no reason for it, nothing to gain. Even if he didn't take the fugitives out of the church, as the story claims he did the next day, he could have easily starved them out. It’s not true that everyone was beheaded. The idea that he took such an unnecessary oath with the intention of breaking it the next day is too ridiculous to accept. As it turned out, the King planned to have the prisoners tried in the Earl Marshal's Court, aiming for some to be condemned to their sentences while pardoning others. He might have told a priest that some would be pardoned, which would quickly be twisted by supporters into the story that everyone would be pardoned. In reality, many were pardoned.

In discussing the alleged murder of Henry VI., Mr. Gairdner admits that 'an after age has been a little unjust to Richard in throwing upon him the whole responsibility of acts in which others perhaps participated.' But this amounts to a surrender of the whole point at issue. Richard either stabbed Henry VI. without his brother's knowledge, as the story attributed to Sir Thomas More tells us, or he did {291} nothing. The boy of eighteen either obtained the custody of the Tower from his political enemy Lord Rivers, without the King's knowledge and consent, went to Henry's room, and stabbed the unarmed feeble invalid with a dagger, or he did not. Assuming the murder, Mr. Gairdner appears to mean by saying that others participated in it, that it was committed by Edward IV. and his Council, with the complicity of Rivers the Constable of the Tower. It is difficult to see what else he can mean. In that case the statement of the historian whom Mr. Gairdner believes to be Sir Thomas More, that Gloucester committed the murder without his brother's knowledge, is false.

In discussing the alleged murder of Henry VI, Mr. Gairdner acknowledges that "later generations have been a bit unfair to Richard by placing all the blame for actions others may have been involved in squarely on him." However, this essentially undermines the entire point being debated. Richard either killed Henry VI without his brother knowing, as the story attributed to Sir Thomas More suggests, or he did nothing. The eighteen-year-old either took control of the Tower from his political rival Lord Rivers without the King's awareness and went to Henry’s room to stab the defenseless, frail man with a dagger, or he did not. If we assume the murder did happen, Mr. Gairdner seems to imply that others were involved, suggesting that it was carried out by Edward IV and his Council, with Rivers, the Constable of the Tower, being complicit. It's hard to interpret it any other way. If that's the case, then the historian Mr. Gairdner believes to be Sir Thomas More is wrong to say that Gloucester killed him without his brother's knowledge.

Mr. Gairdner is mistaken about the household accounts. He thinks they only refer to the expenses and diet of Henry's servants. But the statement is clear and distinct that the expenses and diet for fourteen days after May 11, that is until May 24, are for Henry himself as well as his attendants. The only contemporary writer gives the same date, and Polydore Virgil, the official writer employed by Henry VII., tells us that his death was long after May 21, the day when Richard was in the Tower. Fabyan and Warkworth's informant give this date of May 21, in contradiction to the above conclusive evidence for the 24th or night of the 23rd. First they assumed the murder, and then they fixed the date of it on the only day when Gloucester was there to commit it. The household accounts expose this fabrication of dates.

Mr. Gairdner is wrong about the household accounts. He thinks they only cover the expenses and meals of Henry's servants. But the statement is clear that the expenses and meals for the fourteen days after May 11, which is until May 24, are for Henry himself as well as his attendants. The one contemporary writer gives the same date, and Polydore Virgil, the official writer hired by Henry VII, tells us that his death was long after May 21, the day when Richard was in the Tower. Fabyan and Warkworth's source give this date of May 21, which contradicts the clear evidence for the 24th or the night of the 23rd. First, they assumed the murder, and then they settled on the date of it being the only day when Gloucester was present to commit it. The household accounts reveal this manipulation of dates.

Mr. Gairdner settles the difference between these authorities in a very summary fashion. 'Considering the source from which this statement comes' (for the 23rd) 'and its total disagreement with the accounts of almost all other writers in or near the time, it is {292} impossible to attach any weight to it whatever.' The answer to the last part of this sentence is that the writer in question was the only one who wrote at the time; and that Warkworth and Fabyan, who wrote afterwards, are the only authorities for the 21st. Moreover Polydore Virgil, who had access to all official records, directly contradicts Warkworth and Fabyan, giving a much later date for the death of Henry VI.

Mr. Gairdner resolves the disagreement between these sources in a very straightforward way. 'Taking into account where this statement comes from' (for the 23rd) 'and its complete mismatch with the accounts from nearly all other writers of that time, it is {292} impossible to give it any credibility at all.' The response to the last part of this sentence is that the writer in question was the only one who was writing at that time; and that Warkworth and Fabyan, who wrote later, are the only sources for the 21st. Additionally, Polydore Virgil, who had access to all official records, directly contradicts Warkworth and Fabyan by providing a much later date for the death of Henry VI.

Mr. Gairdner's other reason for rejecting the evidence of the writer in Fleetwood is that his report was official, and that consequently 'it is impossible to attach any weight to his statement whatever.' But on this principle Mr. Gairdner ought to sweep away all the accusations against Richard made by Tudor writers; for they are almost all the work of official partisans engaged, some of them paid to vilify the predecessor of their employer. Official chroniclers should be held in suspicion, and their narratives call for strict scrutiny. But there ought to be discrimination. If a document is official, it is not ipso facto false. There must be some evidence against it besides its official character. The writer who sent a narrative of the restoration of Edward IV. to the citizens of Bruges has not been detected in any misrepresentations. He gave a plain statement of the course of events, with no other object than to convey to the generous Flemings a knowledge of what had befallen the gallant young King whom they had befriended. He gave the 23rd as the date of the death of Henry VI. because the fact was within his own personal knowledge. This was not the case with any writer who has given a different date. According to the story the murder was committed in profound secrecy. The most virulent {293} Tudor chroniclers only mention it as a suspicion. There was no ground whatever for the accusation, or they would have stated it. This suspicion, as regards Gloucester, was never whispered until the Tudor King was in power. It is, therefore, to the last degree improbable that, assuming there was a crime, it should have been needlessly divulged to the author of the letter to Bruges with orders that he should falsify the date. If the murder was a secret, as the Tudor chroniclers affirm, and if, as two of them assert, the date of Henry's death was known, it would have been useless to falsify a date which was known, to conceal an unknown deed. The inevitable conclusion is that the date was not falsified in the letter to Bruges; and that the 23rd was the day of Henry's death. The suggested falsification would be such an act of folly as no writer, even if he wrote officially, would be at all likely to commit; for it would be uselessly raising a suspicion where none existed. If anything of the kind had been attempted, the date of Richard's presence, not of Henry's death, would have been altered. But there is really nothing to raise a suspicion of the author's good faith.

Mr. Gairdner's other reason for dismissing the evidence from the writer in Fleetwood is that his report was official, so he claims that "it's impossible to assign any value to his statement." But by that logic, Mr. Gairdner should disregard all the accusations against Richard made by Tudor writers, since almost all of them were produced by official supporters, some of whom were paid to slander the predecessor of their employer. Official chroniclers should be viewed with skepticism, and their accounts need careful examination. However, there should be some discrimination. Just because a document is official doesn't mean it's false ipso facto. There needs to be additional evidence against it beyond its official nature. The writer who sent a report about the restoration of Edward IV to the people of Bruges has not been caught in any misrepresentations. He provided a straightforward account of what happened, with no other goal than to inform the generous Flemings about the fate of the brave young King they had supported. He stated the 23rd as the date of Henry VI's death because he knew it personally. This was not the case with any other writer who provided a different date. According to the story, the murder was carried out in total secrecy. The most extreme Tudor chroniclers mention it only as a suspicion. There was no basis for the accusation; otherwise, they would have stated it. This suspicion regarding Gloucester was never mentioned until the Tudor King took power. Thus, it is extremely unlikely that, assuming there was a crime, it would have been unnecessarily revealed to the author of the letter to Bruges along with instructions to falsify the date. If the murder was a secret, as the Tudor chroniclers claim, and if, as two of them state, the date of Henry's death was known, then it would have been pointless to falsify a date that was already known to hide an unknown act. The unavoidable conclusion is that the date was not falsified in the letter to Bruges, and that the 23rd was indeed the day of Henry's death. The suggested falsification would be such a foolish act that no writer, even one writing officially, would likely commit it since it would unnecessarily raise suspicion where none existed. If anything like this had been attempted, it would have been Richard's presence, not Henry's death, that would have been altered. But there is truly nothing to cast doubt on the author's honesty.

Very different are the authorities who contradict him. Warkworth's story contains a statement that the Duke of Gloucester was present in the Tower at the time of Henry's death, and then the date is given with that excessive minuteness of day and hour which is characteristic of the lie circumstantial. The whole story is dished up with a miracle or two. It is not necessary to suppose that Dr. Warkworth was himself guilty of misrepresentation. He was evidently very credulous, and he was deceived by his informer. As for Fabyan, he wrote in the days of Henry VII. and {294} was desirous of suiting his tales to the wishes of that jealous tyrant. Apart from the undesigned evidence of the household accounts, the letter to the citizens of Bruges must, on every principle of historical criticism, be accepted as a more reliable authority, on this point, than the miracle-monger Warkworth or the unscrupulous time-server Fabyan. The whole story about Henry VI. having been murdered by Gloucester is palpably a Tudor calumny invented long afterwards, and told so clumsily that it certainly did not deserve the success which has attended it.[19]

The authorities who contradict him are very different. Warkworth's account claims that the Duke of Gloucester was in the Tower at the time of Henry's death, and it gives the date with excessive detail about the day and hour, which is typical of a fabricated story. The entire narrative is filled with a miracle or two. It's not necessary to think that Dr. Warkworth was intentionally misleading. He was clearly very gullible and was misled by his source. As for Fabyan, he wrote during the reign of Henry VII and wanted to tailor his stories to please that paranoid tyrant. Beyond the unintended evidence from the household accounts, the letter to the citizens of Bruges should be regarded, based on all standards of historical analysis, as a more trustworthy source on this issue than the miracle-enthusiast Warkworth or the opportunistic Fabyan. The whole tale of Henry VI being murdered by Gloucester is obviously a Tudor smear created long afterward and told so poorly that it definitely did not deserve the success it received.[19]

Mr. Gairdner acquits Richard of responsibility for the death of Clarence, as was inevitable. For he would not be supported even by the most unscrupulous enemy of Richard's memory if he refused to acquit him. Clearly there was no belief among his contemporaries that Richard was in any way to blame. Yet Mr. Gairdner cannot let the matter rest. He suggests that Richard's foundation of colleges at Middleham and Barnard Castle, with provision for masses for the souls of his father, brothers, and sisters, betokens remorse for the death of Clarence, because the licences to found these colleges were granted soon after his brother's death. Clarence is not specially mentioned, only brothers and sisters. This pious act might betoken regret, but it cannot be supposed to betoken remorse. The man's conscience must indeed have been morbidly sensitive if it caused remorse for that which the King and the Parliament had done, but which he had opposed. It was quite natural that {295} Richard should have provided for these masses from ordinary feelings of regret and affection for all the deceased members of his family. The idea of remorse is gratuitous and very far-fetched; for Richard had arranged for the foundation of these colleges before the death of Clarence. Mr. Gairdner further remarks that Richard gained by his brother's death, his son being created Earl of Salisbury and he himself receiving the whole of a lordship of which he previously owned half. Richard certainly would not have compassed his brother's death, even assuming him to have been the monster of 'tradition,' for the sake of an earldom for his son, seeing that the father had two earldoms already, scarcely for the other half of the Barnard Castle estate. Mr. Gairdner cannot surely think that Richard had some hand in his brother's death for the sake of such very small gains. For he has told us that there was nothing mean or paltry in Richard's character, and he acquits him of the death of Clarence. King Edward, naturally enough, gave the vacant earldoms of Warwick and Salisbury to the infant sons of his two brothers.

Mr. Gairdner clears Richard of any blame for Clarence's death, which was expected. Even the most ruthless critic of Richard’s legacy wouldn’t dare claim otherwise. Clearly, no one at the time believed Richard was at fault in any way. Yet, Mr. Gairdner insists on digging deeper. He suggests that Richard’s establishment of colleges at Middleham and Barnard Castle, with plans for masses for the souls of his father, brothers, and sisters, indicates remorse over Clarence’s death, especially since the licenses to start these colleges were granted shortly after his brother passed away. Clarence isn’t specifically mentioned, only the brothers and sisters. This act of devotion could suggest regret, but it shouldn't be seen as remorse. Richard’s conscience would have to be overly sensitive if it caused him guilt for something the King and Parliament had done, which he had opposed. It makes complete sense that Richard would want to provide for these masses out of normal feelings of sorrow and love for all his deceased family members. The notion of remorse seems unnecessary and far-fetched, especially since Richard had already planned for these colleges before Clarence died. Mr. Gairdner goes on to say that Richard benefited from his brother's death; his son was made Earl of Salisbury, and he received full ownership of a lordship he had previously shared. Richard surely wouldn’t have orchestrated his brother's death, even if he was the villain of legend, just to gain an earldom for his son, considering he already held two earldoms and hardly needed the other half of the Barnard Castle estate. Mr. Gairdner can’t honestly believe Richard played a role in his brother’s death for such trivial gains, especially since he has already told us there was nothing petty about Richard’s character and he cleared him of Clarence's death. King Edward, quite naturally, awarded the vacant earldoms of Warwick and Salisbury to the young sons of his two brothers.

Mr. Gairdner has nothing to say against the young prince with regard to his marriage. We, therefore, come to our historian's treatment of the events which led to Richard's accession. Mr. Gairdner dismisses the accusations against the Duke of Gloucester, that he was carrying on intrigues with Buckingham and other members of the Council, between the date of his brother's death and that of his arrival in London.[20] He also considers the arrest and execution {296} of Lord Rivers and his companions to have been justifiable. He believes that the Woodville party intended to keep the government in their own hands by main force,[21] that the generality of the people were convinced that Rivers and Grey had entertained designs distinctly treasonable,[22] and he mentions the fact that their baggage contained large quantities of armour and implements of war. This is a proof that they contemplated the raising and arming of a large force. Mr. Gairdner even goes so far as to admit that the retribution dealt out to Rivers and his companions was 'not more severe than perhaps law itself might have authorised.' As we know from Rous that the law was invoked, these admissions amount to an exculpation of King Richard, as regards his treatment of Rivers, Vaughan, and Grey.

Mr. Gairdner has nothing against the young prince concerning his marriage. Therefore, we move to our historian's account of the events that led to Richard's rise to power. Mr. Gairdner dismisses the allegations against the Duke of Gloucester regarding his supposed dealings with Buckingham and other members of the Council from the time of his brother's death until he arrived in London.[20] He also believes that the arrest and execution of Lord Rivers and his associates were justified. He thinks that the Woodville faction intended to maintain control of the government by force,[21] and that most people were convinced that Rivers and Grey had plans that were clearly treasonous,[22] noting that their baggage included a significant amount of armor and weapons. This indicates that they were planning to raise and equip a large army. Mr. Gairdner even goes as far as to say that the punishment meted out to Rivers and his companions was 'not more severe than perhaps law itself might have authorized.' Since we know from Rous that the law was called upon, these statements serve as a defense for King Richard regarding his actions toward Rivers, Vaughan, and Grey.

Mr. Gairdner's position with regard to Richard's title to the crown is curious. That title was based on the fact that Edward IV. had entered into a marriage contract with Lady Eleanor Butler before he went through the ceremony with the widow of Sir J. Grey. The Tudor King attempted to destroy all record of this event, and his official writers then put forward two other statements, which they alleged to have been made as justifications of Richard's claim to the crown. One of these was that Richard's elder brothers were illegitimate, the other that the previous marriage was with a woman named Lucy. The name of Lady Eleanor is carefully suppressed. Long afterwards the official document was discovered in which the title is based solely on the previous contract with Lady Eleanor Butler.

Mr. Gairdner's view on Richard's claim to the throne is interesting. That claim was founded on the fact that Edward IV had entered into a marriage contract with Lady Eleanor Butler before marrying the widow of Sir J. Grey. The Tudor King tried to erase all evidence of this event, and his official writers then presented two other claims that they said justified Richard's claim to the throne. One of these was that Richard's older brothers were illegitimate, and the other was that the previous marriage was to a woman named Lucy. The name of Lady Eleanor is deliberately left out. Much later, an official document was found that states the claim is solely based on the previous contract with Lady Eleanor Butler.

{297}

{297}

Such is the case very briefly stated. Mr. Gairdner believes that the story of the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor may be true. He considers that the care taken by the Tudor writers to suppress and pervert it is evidence of its truth. He even suggests that the death of Clarence was due to the fact that he had got possession of the secret. But he fails to see that the truth of this pre-contract not only invalidates the other stories invented by the Tudor writers to conceal it, but entirely destroys their credibility. Morton's statement that it was alleged by Richard's supporters that the pre-contract was with Lucy must be false, as well as the assertion that a calumny was promulgated against the Duchess of York; if the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor is true. Surely Mr. Gairdner must see that the statement of a title made in an officially inspired sermon or speech must have been made to agree with that in the document which Henry VII. attempted to destroy. Having made away with the document, so that they could mis-state its contents, Henry's chroniclers put what inventions they pleased into the mouths of preachers and orators. But the document has since been found. Its real contents are known. Men who would deliberately make this elaborate series of false statements are utterly unworthy of credit. Yet Mr. Gairdner still clings to the belief that the odious slander about the Duchess of York was promulgated, and continues to quote Morton's story as if it were authentic and reliable history.

Here's the situation broken down simply. Mr. Gairdner thinks the story about the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor might be true. He believes that the effort the Tudor writers made to hide and twist it shows that it's likely true. He even proposes that Clarence's death was because he found out the secret. However, he doesn’t realize that if the pre-contract is true, it not only disproves the other stories made up by the Tudor writers to cover it up but completely destroys their credibility. Morton's claim that Richard's supporters said the pre-contract was with Lucy has to be false, as well as the claim that a slander was spread about the Duchess of York if the pre-contract with Lady Eleanor is accurate. Surely Mr. Gairdner should understand that any formal statement made in a sermon or speech inspired by officials would need to align with what was in the document Henry VII. tried to destroy. After getting rid of the document to misrepresent its content, Henry's historians added whatever stories they wanted to the words of preachers and speakers. But the document has since been found, and its true content is known. People who would intentionally create this complex web of lies are not worthy of belief. Yet Mr. Gairdner still holds on to the idea that the nasty rumor about the Duchess of York was spread and continues to quote Morton's tale as if it were genuine and reliable history.

The sole ground put forward for still believing that the slander was uttered against the Duchess of York is that one of these authorities alleges that the people were scandalised at the sermon, and another that {298} the Duchess complained of the dishonour done her. These additions to the fable, from the same suspicious sources, can in no conceivable way strengthen its credibility.[23]

The only reason given for still believing that the slander was directed at the Duchess of York is that one of these sources claims the people were outraged by the sermon, and another says the Duchess expressed her grievances about the dishonor done to her. These new claims from the same unreliable sources cannot possibly enhance its credibility.{298}[23]

We now come to the main stronghold of Tudor calumny—the story of the smothering of the little princes in the Tower. Mr. Gairdner makes a hesitating defence. He cannot doubt that the dreadful deed was done. But he admits that the story, as told in the narrative attributed to Sir Thomas More, is full of inaccuracies and improbabilities. He contends, however, that it is not necessary for it to be true in all its details, in order to give credence to the main allegation. He also admits that the crime imputed to Richard rests upon the assertions of only a few, and that two of these mention it merely as a report. He denies that Richard was the cold scheming calculating villain of previous histories; and apparently thinks that, if this had been his character, he would not have acted in the way alleged in the story. Consequently the story could not be true. For a cold calculating villain would not have been so foolish as to leave London, and then send his orders to the Tower, without having previously ascertained that they would be obeyed. Mr. Gairdner's theory is that Richard was headstrong and reckless as to consequences, a man of violent and impatient temper. Such a man, Mr. Gairdner thinks, might act in the way described in the story; {299} if a strong motive was suddenly supplied to him. Mr. Gairdner looks round for such a motive, and thinks he has found it in the alleged contemplated rising in favour of the two young princes. But no such motive existed. The date given for the alleged murders was August 1483. The rising, even if it had been in favour of the boys and not of Buckingham, was in October. Mr. Davies has shown that the first tidings reached the king at Lincoln on October 11,[24] and Mr. Gairdner fully admits that Richard was taken completely by surprise. This proves that no motive for the crime was supplied in August, calculated to make a violent and reckless man take sudden action. If there was no motive there was no murder. Thus Mr. Gairdner's explanation fails, while the improbabilities remain as strong as ever. The difficulties disappear as soon as Richard is acquitted, and his astute successor is placed in the dock.

We now turn to the main stronghold of Tudor slander—the story of the little princes being smothered in the Tower. Mr. Gairdner offers a hesitant defense. He cannot deny that the terrible act was committed. However, he acknowledges that the account, as recounted in the narrative attributed to Sir Thomas More, is filled with inaccuracies and unlikely claims. He argues that it doesn't need to be entirely true in every detail for the main allegation to be believable. He also concedes that the crime accused of Richard is based on the statements of only a few, with two of them merely mentioning it as a rumor. He refutes the idea that Richard was the cold, scheming villain of earlier histories; he seems to believe that if this were his character, he wouldn't have acted as described in the story. Therefore, the story must be false. A cold, calculating villain wouldn't have been foolish enough to leave London and then order actions in the Tower without first ensuring they would be followed. Mr. Gairdner theorizes that Richard was impulsive and reckless about the consequences, a man with a violent and impatient temperament. He thinks such a person might act in the manner described in the story if a strong motive suddenly arose. Mr. Gairdner searches for such a motive and believes he has found it in the supposed planned uprising in support of the two young princes. But no such motive existed. The date given for the alleged murders was August 1483. The uprising, even if it had been in favor of the boys rather than Buckingham, occurred in October. Mr. Davies has shown that the first news reached the king at Lincoln on October 11,[24] and Mr. Gairdner fully admits that Richard was caught completely off guard. This demonstrates that no motive for the crime was present in August, sufficient enough to prompt a violent and reckless man to take sudden action. If there was no motive, there was no murder. Thus, Mr. Gairdner's explanation fails while the improbabilities remain as robust as ever. The issues vanish as soon as Richard is cleared of wrongdoing, placing his cunning successor in the spotlight.

With reference to this horrible accusation against King Richard, Mr. Gairdner had opened his work with the dictum that 'it is vain to deny that Richard had long lost the hearts of his subjects.' But Mr. Gairdner himself has supplied some of the proofs that the King never lost the hearts of his subjects. Mr. Gairdner acknowledges that up to September 1483, 'in the north undoubtedly, and perhaps with the common people generally, Richard was highly popular' (p. 147). In November 1484, when, on the young King's return to London he was received with demonstrations of loyalty, Mr. Gairdner says that 'perhaps he had to some extent recovered the good will of the people' (p. 243). But, in the meanwhile, we are not supplied with a shadow of a {300} proof that he had ever lost it. He was the victim of the perfidy of a few traitors. There was no national movement against him in favour of Henry Tudor. Sharon Turner truly remarked that 'the nation had no share in the conflict. It was an ambush of a few perfidious and disaffected noblemen against the crown. Richard was overwhelmed by the explosion of a new mine, which he had not suspected to be forming beneath him, because it was prepared and fired by those whom gratitude, honour and conscience ought to have made faithful.' The city of York recorded the grief of the people at King Richard's death. He was popular to the end.

With regard to the terrible accusation against King Richard, Mr. Gairdner started his work by stating that ‘it is pointless to deny that Richard had long lost the hearts of his subjects.’ However, Mr. Gairdner himself provides some evidence that the King never actually lost their support. He admits that up until September 1483, ‘in the north undoubtedly, and possibly among the common people in general, Richard was very popular’ (p. 147). In November 1484, when the young King returned to London and was greeted with displays of loyalty, Mr. Gairdner suggests that ‘perhaps he had to some extent regained the goodwill of the people’ (p. 243). Yet, in the meantime, we are given no proof whatsoever that he ever lost it. He was a victim of the treachery of a few traitors. There was no national movement against him in favor of Henry Tudor. Sharon Turner rightly noted that ‘the nation had no part in the conflict. It was an ambush by a few treacherous and discontented noblemen against the crown. Richard was caught off guard by the sudden emergence of a new danger that he hadn’t suspected was brewing beneath him, as it was orchestrated and set off by those who should have been loyal out of gratitude, honor, and conscience.’ The city of York expressed the sorrow of the people at King Richard's death. He remained popular until the end.

Mr. Gairdner fully explains the causes of Richard's popularity (p. 313). 'His taste in building was magnificent and princely. There was nothing mean or paltry in his character (p. 318). Many of his acts were dictated by charitable feelings or a sense of justice. He had in him a great deal of native religious sentiment (p. 47). He made it his endeavour, so far as it lay in his power, to prevent tyranny for the future (p. 205), and as king he really studied his country's welfare (p. 313). No wonder that such a King, who was also renowned for his valour in the field and his wisdom in council, should have been popular among his subjects! But it is wonderful that thoughtful and accomplished men, who admit all this, should cling to the vile and wretched calumnies, the discredited tatters of which still partly obscure the truth.

Mr. Gairdner clearly explains the reasons behind Richard's popularity (p. 313). 'His taste in architecture was grand and royal. There was nothing petty or insignificant about his character (p. 318). Many of his actions were driven by compassion or a sense of fairness. He had a strong natural sense of spirituality (p. 47). He made it his goal, as much as he could, to prevent future tyranny (p. 205), and as king, he genuinely cared about his country's well-being (p. 313). It's no surprise that such a King, known for his bravery in battle and his wisdom in council, would be popular among his people! Yet, it's astonishing that thoughtful and skilled individuals, who acknowledge all this, still hold on to the vile and miserable slanders, the discredited remnants of which still partially obscure the truth.

The work of Mr. Gairdner is of great value owing to its conscientious attempt to be judicially impartial, to the learning and research that are apparent in every page, and to the considerable number of errors it exposes, and of mistakes that are finally cleared up {301} by it. The good points in the character of King Richard III. are prominently brought forward. The excellence of his government and the generosity of his character are made so apparent, that one is surprised, in the midst of this goodly record, to come suddenly on such epithets as 'usurper,' 'tyrant,' 'inhuman King.' Mr. Gairdner's learning and critical insight have so weakened the traditional fables, a half belief in which he cannot quite shake off, that they are not likely to retain a place much longer in serious history.

The work of Mr. Gairdner is highly valuable because it genuinely tries to be fair and impartial, shows a deep level of research and knowledge on every page, and reveals a significant number of errors while clearing up many mistakes. The positive aspects of King Richard III's character are clearly highlighted. The effectiveness of his leadership and his generous nature are presented so clearly that it’s surprising to suddenly encounter terms like 'usurper,' 'tyrant,' and 'inhuman King' amid such a positive portrayal. Mr. Gairdner's scholarship and critical perspective have significantly weakened the traditional myths, which he still partially believes in, making it unlikely they will remain relevant in serious history for much longer. {301}


[1] History of the Life and Reign of Richard III., by James Gairdner (1878), 1st ed. History of the Life and Reign of Richard III., by James Gairdner (1898), 2nd ed. Henry the Seventh, by James Gairdner (1889). Article in the English Historical Review, 1891.

[1] History of the Life and Reign of Richard III., by James Gairdner (1878), 1st ed. History of the Life and Reign of Richard III., by James Gairdner (1898), 2nd ed. Henry the Seventh, by James Gairdner (1889). Article in the English Historical Review, 1891.

[2] Preface to Gairdner's Life of Richard III. p. x.

[2] Preface to Gairdner's Life of Richard III. p. x.

[3] Ibid. p. x.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ibid. p. x.

[4] Ibid. p. xii.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. xii.

[5] Ibid. p. xii.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ibid. p. 12.

[6] Gairdner's Richard III. p. 38.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Gairdner's Richard III. p. 38.

[7] Ibid. p. 112.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. 112.

[8] Ibid. pp. 115, 131.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. pp. 115, 131.

[9] Ibid. p. 247.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. 247.

[10] Ibid. p. 73.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. 73.

[11] Ibid. p. 250.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ibid. p. 250.

[12] Ibid. p. 251.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Same source. p. 251.

[13] Ibid. p. 251.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ibid. p. 251.

[14] Stow set a better example. He adopted the 'probable story' of Fabyan, and rejected the 'tradition of later times,' as Mr. Gairdner calls the unsupported calumny of Polydore Virgil.

[14] Stow set a better example. He embraced the 'likely narrative' of Fabyan and dismissed the 'tradition of later times,' as Mr. Gairdner refers to the unfounded slander of Polydore Virgil.

[15] Dr. Lingard says that 'Clarence and Gloucester, perhaps the Knights in their retinue, despatched young Edward with their swords' (iv. p. 189). In a foot-note he sees no good reason to doubt Stow. But Stow says nothing of the kind. He merely adopts Fabyan's tale that King Edward's servants despatched the prince. He does not even mention either Clarence or Gloucester. The accusation against the knights in the retinue of those princes is Lingard's own, unsupported by any evidence whatever.

[15] Dr. Lingard claims that 'Clarence and Gloucester, and possibly the knights with them, sent young Edward to his death with their swords' (iv. p. 189). In a footnote, he sees no reason to doubt Stow. However, Stow does not say anything like that. He simply repeats Fabyan's story that King Edward's servants were responsible for the prince's fate. He doesn't even mention Clarence or Gloucester. The accusation against the knights in the service of those princes is solely Lingard's, with no evidence to back it up.

[16] English Historical Review, 1891 (July), p. 448.

[16] English Historical Review, 1891 (July), p. 448.

[17] The Lancastrians gave no quarter at Wakefield, slaughtering all prisoners high and low. At the second battle ol St. Albans their cruelty was deepened by bad faith. After Bosworth, Henry Tudor ordered four executions which, in his outlawed condition, were lawless murders. The atrocious conduct of his son, in suppressing the Pilgrimage of Grace, was still more horrible. Executions went on, long after all resistance had ceased, with unrelenting cruelty.

[17] The Lancastrians showed no mercy at Wakefield, killing all their prisoners regardless of status. At the second battle of St. Albans, their cruelty was intensified by betrayal. After Bosworth, Henry Tudor ordered four executions that were lawless murders given his outlaw status. The horrific actions of his son, in crushing the Pilgrimage of Grace, were even more shocking. Executions continued long after resistance had ended, with relentless cruelty.

The tribunal at Tewkesbury is unjustly arraigned by modern historians, while the barbarities of Lancastrians and Tudors are slurred over or ignored.

The court at Tewkesbury is unfairly criticized by today's historians, while the brutalities of the Lancastrians and Tudors are downplayed or overlooked.

[18] 'I am struck with the singular leniency of Edward IV. towards his political enemies. The rolls of Parliament are full of petitions for the reversal of attainders. I do not recollect a single instance in which the petition was refused.'—Thorold Rogers, Agriculture and Prices, iv. p. 180.

[18] 'I'm amazed by how lenient Edward IV. is towards his political rivals. The records of Parliament are packed with requests to reverse attainders. I can't remember a single case where a petition was denied.'—Thorold Rogers, Agriculture and Prices, iv. p. 180.

[19] Dr. Lingard's chief reason for believing that Gloucester murdered Henry VI. is that 'writers who lived under the next dynasty attributed the black deed to Richard' (iv. p. 192). Of course they did. They were well paid to do so.

[19] Dr. Lingard's main reason for thinking that Gloucester killed Henry VI is that "writers who lived during the next dynasty blamed the crime on Richard" (iv. p. 192). Of course they did. They were handsomely compensated for it.

[20] P. 61. He considers it more probable that Gloucester was ignorant of what had been going on in London.

[20] P. 61. He believes it's more likely that Gloucester didn't know about what had been happening in London.

[21] P. 62.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] p. 62.

[22] P. 66.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] p. 66.

[23] Dr. Lingard's argument in favour of the calumny against the Duchess of York is that a man who would shed the blood of his nephews would not refuse to allow his mother to be slandered. Doubtless the Doctor would have been equally ready with the reversed argument. A man who would slander his mother would not refuse to allow his nephews to be murdered (iv. p. 232 n).

[23] Dr. Lingard's argument supporting the accusations against the Duchess of York is that a man who would kill his nephews wouldn't hesitate to let his mother be defamed. Clearly, the Doctor would have been just as quick to make the opposite point. A man who would trash his mother's reputation wouldn't hesitate to let his nephews be killed (iv. p. 232 n).

[24] York Records, p. 181 n.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] York Records, p. 181 n.




{303}

INDEX


Aberford, 26

Aberford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abergavenny, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the King, 110

Abergavenny, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the King, 110

Abingdon, 71; cattle fair at, 112

Abingdon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; at the livestock fair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Acaster College, founded by Bishop Stillington, 96, 118. See Stillington

Acaster College, started by Bishop Stillington, 96, 118. See Stillington

Albany, Duke of, with King Richard in the progress, 130

Albany, Duke of, with King Richard in the progress, 130

Alcock, Bishop, 88, 91, 146; at Oxford to receive King Richard, 129; account of, 91 n.

Alcock, Bishop, 88, 91, 146; at Oxford to meet King Richard, 129; account of, 91 n.

Alfonso V. of Portugal, 66

Alfonso V of Portugal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alkmaar, Edward IV. landed at, 42

Alkmaar, where Edward IV landed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alnwick, 59

Alnwick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ambien Hill, 153; King Richard slain at the foot of, 157

Ambien Hill, 153; King Richard killed at the base of, 157

Ambien Lees, 152, 154

Ambien Lees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

André, Bernard, historiographer to Henry VII., 168, 171; silent about the fable of the murder of Edward of Lancaster, 191

André, Bernard, historian for Henry VII., 168, 171; quiet about the story of Edward of Lancaster's murder, 191

Angers, 67, 79, 206

Angers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Anker, river, 152, 153

Anker, river, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Anne, heiress of Thomas, Duke of Gloucester, married Edmund Earl of Stafford, 128

Anne, the heiress of Thomas, Duke of Gloucester, married Edmund, Earl of Stafford, 128

Anne, Nevill, companion of Richard at Middleham, 40; taken to France by her father, 66, 67; marriage with Edward of Lancaster never took place, 67; return to England, 68; her wardship claimed by Clarence. In sanctuary, 81; married to Prince Richard, 82; joined by her mother at Middleham, 82, 202; marriage settlement, 199, 200, 201; her beauty, 124; joined her husband in London, 93

Anne, Nevill, companion of Richard at Middleham, 40; taken to France by her father, 66, 67; marriage with Edward of Lancaster never happened, 67; return to England, 68; her guardianship claimed by Clarence. In sanctuary, 81; married to Prince Richard, 82; joined by her mother at Middleham, 82, 202; marriage settlement, 199, 200, 201; her beauty, 124; joined her husband in London, 93

Anne, Queen, her coronation, 126, 127; joined the King at Warwick, 129; at York, 130; grief on her son's death, 137; illness, 139; death and burial, 139, 140, 228; malignant slander of Polydore Virgil and Rous, 228

Anne, Queen, her coronation, 126, 127; joined the King at Warwick, 129; at York, 130; grief over her son's death, 137; illness, 139; death and burial, 139, 140, 228; malicious gossip from Polydore Virgil and Rous, 228

Anne, daughter of Edward IV., married the Earl of Surrey, 86 n., 271 n.

Anne, daughter of Edward IV, married the Earl of Surrey, 86 n., 271 n.

Anne, sister of Edward IV., Duchess of Exeter, 3; birth, 6, 110

Anne, sister of Edward IV, Duchess of Exeter, 3; birth, 6, 110

Anne de la Pole, betrothed to James III., became a nun at Sion, 139

Anne de la Pole, engaged to James III, became a nun at Sion, 139

Appledore, home of Captain Horn who fell at Towton, 32

Appledore, the home of Captain Horn who died at Towton, 32

Arbitration by King Richard, 84, 113, 160 n.; by the Lord Mayor, 113

Arbitration by King Richard, 84, 113, 160 n.; by the Lord Mayor, 113

Armour and arms, 107, 120, 122; arrows at Towton, 32; hand-guns, 44; artillery, 49, 155 n.

Armour and weapons, 107, 120, 122; arrows at Towton, 32; handguns, 44; artillery, 49, 155 n.

Arthur, son of Henry VII., 267

Arthur, son of Henry VII, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arthur Plantagenet, son of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.

Arthur Plantagenet, son of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.

Arundel, Archbishop, 117

Arundel, Archbishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arundel, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Arundel, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Arundel collection, letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk seen by Buck in, 229

Arundel collection, letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk seen by Buck in, 229

Arundell, Sir Thomas, K.B., at Richard's coronation, 147

Arundell, Sir Thomas, K.B., at Richard's coronation, 147

Ashton, Sir Ralph, made Vice-Constable, 131, 132 n.

Ashton, Sir Ralph, was appointed Vice-Constable, 131, 132 n.

Atherstone, Henry Tudor at, 149

Henry Tudor at Atherstone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Attorney-General, see Kidwelly, Morgan

Attorney General, see Kidwelly, Morgan

Audley, Lord, Battle of Blore Heath, 56; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; Lord Treasurer, 144

Audley, Lord, Battle of Blore Heath, 56; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; Lord Treasurer, 144

Audley, Edmund, Bishop of Rochester, 146

Audley, Edmund, Bishop of Rochester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Audley, Sir Humphrey, tried and executed at Tewkesbury, 76

Audley, Sir Humphrey, tried and executed at Tewkesbury, 76

Ayala, Don Pedro de, Spanish Ambassador, his evidence respecting the remorse of Henry VII., 276

Ayala, Don Pedro de, Spanish Ambassador, his evidence about the remorse of Henry VII., 276

Ayscough, Bishop of Salisbury, 118

Ayscough, Bishop of Salisbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Babington, Sir Henry, made K.B., 147

Babington, Sir Henry, made K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bacon, Lord, his character of Richard III., 134; believed the story of the murders to have been inspired by Henry VII., 169; on treatment of the Queen Dowager by Henry VII., 257 n.

Bacon, Lord, his portrayal of Richard III., 134; thought the account of the murders was influenced by Henry VII., 169; regarding the way Henry VII. treated the Queen Dowager, 257 n.

Bamborough Castle, 59

Bamburgh Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Banbury, 47

Banbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bangor, Thomas Ednam, Bishop of, 146

Bangor, Thomas Ednam, Bishop of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barnard Castle, 84, 161, 265, 295

Barnard Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Barnet, battle of, 49, 50-52; losses at, 52

Barnet, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; losses at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Barrow, Thomas, Master of the Rolls, Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Barrow, Thomas, Master of the Rolls, Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Basset pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Basset pardoned after Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bath, Knights of the, at coronations of Edward IV., 35; and Richard III., 126, 147

Bath, Knights of the, at the coronations of Edward IV., 35; and Richard III., 126, 147

Bath and Wells, Bishop of, at Richard's coronation, 127, 144, 146. See Stillington

Bath and Wells, Bishop of, at Richard's coronation, 127, 144, 146. See Stillington

Baume, Sir Thomas, slain at Wakefield, 15

Baume, Sir Thomas, killed at Wakefield, 15

Bayley, 'History of the Tower,' 181, 198 n.

Bayley, 'Tower History,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.

Baynard's Castle, 3, 91, 92 n., 102, 110, 222; family of the Duke of York assembled at, 10, 11, 19, 21; Edward IV. accepted the crown at, 22

Baynard's Castle, 3, 91, 92 n., 102, 110, 222; the family of the Duke of York gathered at, 10, 11, 19, 21; Edward IV accepted the crown at, 22

Beauchamp of Powyke, Lord, 72; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; his son in command at Gloucester, 72

Beauchamp of Powyke, Lord, 72; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; his son in charge at Gloucester, 72

Beaufort, Sir John, 70; slain at Tewkesbury, 73, 76

Beaufort, Sir John, 70; killed at Tewkesbury, 73, 76

Beaujeu, the Lady of, Regent of France, her enmity to England, 141, 243

Beaujeu, the Lady of, Regent of France, her hostility towards England, 141, 243

Beaulieu Abbey, Countess of Warwick in sanctuary at, 70, 81, 82, 201

Beaulieu Abbey, Countess of Warwick in refuge at, 70, 81, 82, 201

Beaumont, Viscount, at Towton, 24, 31; flight from Towton, 33; under attainder, 109, 144

Beaumont, Viscount, at Towton, 24, 31; escape from Towton, 33; under condemnation, 109, 144

Becca Banks, 26

Becca Banks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bedingfield, Sir Edmund, K.B., at Richard's coronation, 147

Bedingfield, Sir Edmund, K.B., at Richard's coronation, 147

Bemynster, Robert, Abbot of Cerne, 69

Robert Bemynster, Abbot of Cerne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Benevolences abolished by Richard's Parliament, 134, 142 n.

Benevolences ended by Richard's Parliament, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.

Berkeley, Lord, viii n.

Berkeley, Lord, viii n.

Berkeley, Sir William, of Beverston made K.B., 147; a traitor, 133

Berkeley, Sir William, of Beverston made K.B., 147; a traitor, 133

Berkeley, Sir William, of Wyldy made K.B., 147; loyal to the last, 252

Berkeley, Sir William, of Wyldy made K.B., 147; loyal to the end, 252

Bermondsey nunnery, Queen Dowager confined in, until her death, 257

Bermondsey nunnery, where the Queen Dowager was held until her death, 257

Bernall, Richard, tutor to young Edward, 84

Bernall, Richard, the tutor to young Edward, 84

Berners, Juliana, her 'Book of St. Albans,' 108

Berners, Juliana, her 'Book of St. Albans,' 108

Berners, Lord, 34, 51

Berners, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Berwick, 86

Berwick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beskwood Park, King Richard hunting at, 151

Beskwood Park, where King Richard is hunting, 151

Beverley, 46

Beverley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bigot, Sir John, of Musgrave Castle, at Towton for Henry, 24

Bigot, Sir John, of Musgrave Castle, at Towton for Henry, 24

Bisham, Earl of Salisbury buried at, 34; Warwick and Montagu buried at, 51

Bisham, Earl of Salisbury, is buried at 34; Warwick and Montagu are buried at 51.

Bishops in the fifteenth century, 118; at Richard's coronation, 126, 127, 146; at Oxford to receive Richard, 129; with him on his progress, 129; list, 146

Bishops in the fifteenth century, 118; at Richard's coronation, 126, 127, 146; at Oxford to welcome Richard, 129; with him on his journey, 129; list, 146

Blore Heath, battle of, 56

Blore Heath, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, Sir Walter, marched north with Edward, 23; in the pursuit of Clifford, 28; march to Towton, created Lord Mountjoy, 35, whom see

Blount, Sir Walter, marched north with Edward, 23; in the pursuit of Clifford, 28; march to Towton, created Lord Mountjoy, 35, whom see

Blythe, 39

Blythe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bohun inheritance explained, 128, 223, 224

Bohun inheritance explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Boleyn, Sir Thomas, made K.B. at Richard's coronation, 147

Boleyn, Sir Thomas, became a Knight of the Bath at Richard's coronation, 147

Bolton Castle, 83, 107

Bolton Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bolton Hall, Henry VI. concealed at, 59

Bolton Hall, Henry VI. hidden at, 59

Bootham Bar, York, 34, 58

Bootham Bar, York, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Borough, Sir John, present to, from the royal wardrobe, 111

Borough, Sir John, present to, from the royal wardrobe, 111

Bosworth, battle of, 152-157; numbers, 153; artillery at, 155 n.

Bosworth, battle of, 152-157; numbers, 153; artillery at, 155 n.

Bosworth Market, Sir W. Stanley's camp near, 153

Bosworth Market, near Sir W. Stanley's camp, 153

Bourchier, Cardinal, Archbishop of Canterbury, crowned Edward IV., 35; cousin to the King, 111; crowned Richard III., 120, 143, 146, 234

Bourchier, Cardinal, Archbishop of Canterbury, crowned Edward IV., 35; cousin to the King, 111; crowned Richard III., 120, 143, 146, 234

Bourchier, Sir Edward, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; slain, 15; head stuck on the gate at York, 17

Bourchier, Sir Edward, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; killed, 15; head displayed on the gate at York, 17

Bourchier, Sir Humphrey, two slain at Barnet, 51 n. See Cromwell, Lord

Bourchier, Sir Humphrey, two killed at Barnet, 51 n. See Cromwell, Lord

Bracher, Wm., and his son, loyal servants of King Richard, put to death by Henry Tudor, 247

Bracher, Wm., and his son, loyal servants of King Richard, were killed by Henry Tudor, 247

Brackenbury, Sir Robert, knighted, 147; joined the king at Bosworth, 151; slain, 155, 156; loyal to the last, 252; in the story of the murders, 258, 260, 261

Brackenbury, Sir Robert, knighted, 147; joined the king at Bosworth, 151; killed, 155, 156; loyal until the end, 252; in the narrative of the murders, 258, 260, 261

'Bradshaws' a strategic position at Bosworth field, 152

'Bradshaws' a strategic position at Bosworth field, 152

Bramham Moor, 26

Bramham Moor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brampton, Wm., of Burford, loyal to the last, 252

Brampton, Wm., from Burford, loyal until the end, 252

Brandon, Sir William, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; traitor, 133 n.; Henry Tudor's standard-bearer, slain by the King, 156

Brandon, Sir William, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; traitor, 133 n.; Henry Tudor's standard-bearer, killed by the King, 156

Bray, Reginald, Lady Stanley's steward, 149; his skill as an architect, 149 n.; agent to Henry Tudor, 226, 231

Bray, Reginald, Lady Stanley's steward, 149; his talent as an architect, 149 n.; representative for Henry Tudor, 226, 231

Brecknock Castle, 226, 227, 231

Brecknock Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Brezé, Pierre de, Lord of Varenne, devoted to Margaret of Anjou, 53, 58

Brezé, Pierre de, Lord of Varenne, dedicated to Margaret of Anjou, 53, 58

Brian, Sir Thomas, Chief Justice of Common Pleas, 145

Brian, Sir Thomas, Chief Justice of Common Pleas, 145

Bridget, daughter of Edward IV., a nun, 87 n., 271 n.

Bridget, daughter of Edward IV, a nun, 87 n., 271 n.

Bristol, 71, 72

Bristol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brittany, treaty with, 139, 161; Henry Tudor in, 131, 141

Brittany, treaty with, 139, 161; Henry Tudor in, 131, 141

Browne, Sir John, made K.B., 147

Browne, Sir John, made K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bruges, Edward IV. and Richard at, 43; Caxton at, 113; news of Edward's success sent to the citizens, 198

Bruges, Edward IV. and Richard at, 43; Caxton at, 113; news of Edward's success sent to the citizens, 198

Buck, Sir George, wrote the life of Richard III.--had seen the true statement of his claim to the crown, 219; heard that the pamphlet attributed to Sir Thomas More was written by Morton, 168, 179; account of, 180 n.; saw the letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk, 229

Buck, Sir George, wrote the life of Richard III. He had seen the true statement of his claim to the crown, 219; heard that the pamphlet attributed to Sir Thomas More was written by Morton, 168, 179; account of, 180 n.; saw the letter from Elizabeth of York to the Duke of Norfolk, 229

Buck, Sir John, Controller of the Household, 145; put to death by Henry Tudor, 246

Buck, Sir John, Controller of the Household, 145; executed by Henry Tudor, 246

Buckingham, Duchess of, 7, 55, 132

Duchess of Buckingham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Buckingham, Duke of, 89; left London to warn Richard, 90; speech at the Guildhall, 102; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the King, 110; bearing the King's train, 127; Lord Constable, 144; his claims, 223, 224; alleged conversations with Morton, 225; object of his treason, 225; met Lady Stanley on the road, 226; trial and execution at Salisbury, 131, 132; Richard's generous treatment of his widow, 132

Buckingham, Duke of, 89; left London to warn Richard, 90; speech at the Guildhall, 102; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the King, 110; bearing the King's train, 127; Lord Constable, 144; his claims, 223, 224; alleged conversations with Morton, 225; object of his treason, 225; met Lady Stanley on the road, 226; trial and execution at Salisbury, 131, 132; Richard's generous treatment of his widow, 132

Burford, see Cornwall

Burford, check out Cornwall

Burgundy, Charles the Bold, Duke of, helped Edward secretly, 43; marriage with Princess Margaret, 43, 113; invested with the Garter, 113; received Margaret of Anjou at St. Pol, 60; Edward's desertion of, 82; fall of, 162

Burgundy, Charles the Bold, Duke of, secretly assisted Edward, 43; marriage with Princess Margaret, 43, 113; awarded the Garter, 113; welcomed Margaret of Anjou at St. Pol, 60; Edward's abandonment of, 82; decline of, 162

Burgundy, Philip the Good, Duke of, George and Richard under protection of, 18

Burgundy, Philip the Good, Duke of, George and Richard under the protection of, 18

Burgundy, Duchess of, see Margaret, Princess

Duchess of Burgundy, see Margaret, Princess

Butler, Lady Eleanor, contracted in marriage to Edward IV., 93; truth of the contract, 218, 219, 222, 296; details respecting her, 219 n.; her death, 94, 219

Butler, Lady Eleanor, married Edward IV., 93; validity of the marriage contract, 218, 219, 222, 296; information about her, 219 n.; her death, 94, 219

Butler, Sir John, at Towton, 24. See Ormonde

Butler, Sir John, at Towton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Ormonde

Byron, Sir John, with Henry Tudor, 149; saved Sir Gervase Clifton at Bosworth, 156

Byron, Sir John, along with Henry Tudor, 149; rescued Sir Gervase Clifton at Bosworth, 156

Byron, Sir Nicholas, created K.B., 36

Byron, Sir Nicholas, became a Knight Bachelor, 36


Cade, Jack, 122

Cade, Jack, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cadeby, Norfolk's camp at, before Bosworth, 152

Cadeby, Norfolk's camp before Bosworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calabria, John of, 67

John of Calabria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calais, 7, 102; Dighton living at, 261, 274; Tyrrel seized at, 273

Calais, 7, 102; Dighton residing at, 261, 274; Tyrrel captured at, 273

Cambridge, 117, 136

Cambridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Campbell, Lord, on King Richard's Parliament, 134

Campbell, Lord, on King Richard's Parliament, 134

Canterbury Pilgrimages, 119. Archbishops. See Arundel, Bourchier, Kemp, Morton

Canterbury Pilgrimages, 119. Archbishops. See Arundel, Bourchier, Kemp, Morton

Cardigan, 148

Cardigan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carlisle, Bishop of, 146

Bishop Carlisle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carte, 'History of England,' 180

Carte, 'History of England,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cary, Sir Hugh, tried and executed at Tewkesbury, 76

Cary, Sir Hugh, tried and executed at Tewkesbury, 76

Castleford, 28

Castleford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Castles in the fifteenth century, 106, 107

Castles in the 15th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Catesby, reported the Hastings-Woodville conspiracy to Richard, 98, 211; executor to will of Lord Rivers, 99 n.; Speaker of the House of Commons, 134; and Chancellor of the Exchequer, 144; Commissioner for the Peace with Scotland, 145; at Bosworth, 144, 155; put to death by Henry Tudor, 246; notice of, 246 n.

Catesby informed Richard about the Hastings-Woodville conspiracy, 98, 211; executor of Lord Rivers' will, 99 n.; Speaker of the House of Commons, 134; and Chancellor of the Exchequer, 144; Commissioner for the Peace with Scotland, 145; at Bosworth, 144, 155; executed by Henry Tudor, 246; notice of, 246 n.

Cattle fair, 112

Cattle market, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caxton: his own account of himself, 113; helped Edward IV. and Richard in fitting out their expedition, 113; his first essay at printing, 113; in the service of the Duchess of Burgundy, 114; came to England, books printed by him, 114, 115; his house in the Almonry, 114; book of chivalry dedicated to Richard III., 115; lament on the Earl of Worcester's death, 115, 116

Caxton: his own account of himself, 113; assisted Edward IV and Richard in preparing their expedition, 113; his first attempt at printing, 113; in the service of the Duchess of Burgundy, 114; arrived in England, books printed by him, 114, 115; his home in the Almonry, 114; a book of chivalry dedicated to Richard III, 115; a lament for the Earl of Worcester's death, 115, 116

Cerne Abbey, 69

Cerne Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chamberlain, Sir Robert, 45

Chamberlain, Sir Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charles VII. of France, 53

Charles VII of France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charles VIII. of France, 141

Charles VIII of France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charlton, Sir Richard, loyal to the last, 252

Charlton, Sir Richard, faithful until the end, 252

Cheltenham, 73

Cheltenham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cheney, Sir John, with Henry Tudor, 149

Cheney, Sir John, with Henry Tudor, 149

Cheney, Sir William, traitor, unhorsed by the King himself at Bosworth, 156

Cheney, Sir William, traitor, knocked off his horse by the King himself at Bosworth, 156

Chevet, 13

Chevet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chichester, Bishop of, 146

Chichester, Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chipping Sodbury, 71, 73

Chipping Sodbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Church, the, 117, 118. See Convocation; Bishops

Church, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. See Convocation; Bishops

Cicely, Princess, daughter of Edward IV., married to Lord Welles, 86 n., 271

Cicely, Princess, daughter of Edward IV, married to Lord Welles, 86 n., 271

Cirencester, 71

Cirencester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clarence, George, Duke of, born at Dublin, 3, 6; taken prisoner at Ludlow, 7, 8, 10; sent to Holland for safety, 18; married to Isabella Nevill, 41, 66; his treason, 41, 43; reconciled to his brothers, 48, 71; grasping conduct, 80; attainder, death, 202, 203; cause of his death, 95; his children, 87 n., 236; his attainder barred his children's succession, 101; town house at Cold Harbour, 110; Richard interceded for him, 203, 204, 294; Mr. Gairdner's views, 295

Clarence, George, Duke of, born in Dublin, 3, 6; captured at Ludlow, 7, 8, 10; sent to Holland for safety, 18; married to Isabella Nevill, 41, 66; his betrayal, 41, 43; reconciled with his brothers, 48, 71; ambitious actions, 80; outlawed, executed, 202, 203; reason for his death, 95; his children, 87 n., 236; his outlawing prevented his children from inheriting, 101; town house at Cold Harbour, 110; Richard pleaded for him, 203, 204, 294; Mr. Gairdner's perspectives, 295

Clarendon, Sir Richard, at Bosworth for the King, 155, 157

Clarendon, Sir Richard, at Bosworth for the King, 155, 157

Clarke, William, of Wenlock, loyal to the last, 252

Clarke, William, of Wenlock, loyal to the end, 252

Cleger, John, a robber who made Margaret of Anjou prisoner, 57

Cleger, John, a robber who took Margaret of Anjou captive, 57

Cleymound, Robert, hired informer, 275

Cleymound, Robert, hired snitch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clifford, Lord, led the Lancastrian van at Wakefield, 13, 14, 15, 24; surprised the Yorkists at Ferrybridge, 27; pursued and slain, 28; some account of him, 29

Clifford, Lord, led the Lancastrian front at Wakefield, 13, 14, 15, 24; surprised the Yorkists at Ferrybridge, 27; pursued and killed, 28; some account of him, 29

Clifton, Sir Gervase, made K.B., 147; wounded at Bosworth, fighting for the King, 156

Clifton, Sir Gervase, made K.B., 147; wounded at Bosworth, fighting for the King, 156

Clifton, Sir Robert, created K.B., 36

Clifton, Sir Robert, became a knight, 36

Clothes, in the royal wardrobe, 111; Clement Paston's, 117; an Eton boy's, 117; John Paston's, 122; Mr. Payn's, 122

Clothes in the royal wardrobe, 111; Clement Paston's, 117; an Eton boy's, 117; John Paston's, 122; Mr. Payn's, 122

Cobham, Lord, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Cobham, Lord, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Cock beck, near the Towton battlefield, 26, 33

Cock beck, near the Towton battlefield, 26, 33

Cockermouth, Earl of Wiltshire arrested at, 34

Cockermouth, Earl of Wiltshire was arrested at, 34

Coke's mother, 120

Coke's mom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colchester, 120

Colchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cold Harbour, 110

Cold Harbor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Collingbourne, a traitor, executed, 132 n.

Collingbourne, a traitor, executed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.

Comines, details of the flight of Edward IV., 42; marriage of Edward IV. and Lady Eleanor Butler, 93 n.; death of Edward of Lancaster, 189

Comines, details of Edward IV's flight, 42; marriage of Edward IV and Lady Eleanor Butler, 93 n.; death of Edward of Lancaster, 189

Companies, City, influence, dispute settled by arbitration, 112, 113

Companies, City, influence, dispute settled by arbitration, 112, 113

Conisborough Castle, 3

Conisborough Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Convocation, their address to King Richard, 136

Convocation, their speech to King Richard, 136

Conyers, Sir John, made a Knight of the Garter, 146; faithful to the King, 151; fell at Bosworth, 157

Conyers, Sir John, became a Knight of the Garter, 146; loyal to the King, 151; died at Bosworth, 157

Corbet, Sir K., knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Corbet, Sir K., knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Cornwall, Sir Edmund, Baron of Burford, made K.B., 147

Cornwall, Sir Edmund, Baron of Burford, was made K.B., 147

Coronation of Richard III., 126, 127; story of a second untrue, 227, 228

Coronation of Richard III., 126, 127; story of a second falsehood, 227, 228

Corpus Christi, fraternity in London, 112; at York, 119

Corpus Christi, brotherhood in London, 112; at York, 119

Cotswold Hills, 72, 73

Cotswold Hills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Court, splendour of the, 111. See Wardrobe

Court, the splendor of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Wardrobe

Courtenay, Sir E., traitor, 133

Courtenay, Sir E., traitor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Courtenay, Sir Walter, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76, 77

Courtenay, Sir Walter, executed at Tewkesbury, 76, 77

Courtenay, Sir William, 263 n.

Courtenay, Sir William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.

Courtenay, see Exeter, Bishop of

Courtenay, see Exeter, Bishop of

Courtenay, see Devonshire, Earl of

Courtenay, see Earl of Devonshire

Courtenays, forgiven by Edward IV., 36

Courtenays, pardoned by Edward IV., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Courteys, Pierce, Keeper of the Wardrobe, 145

Courteys, Pierce, Keeper of the Wardrobe, 145

Coventry, Earl of Warwick at, 47; Edward IV. at, 78; Richard III. at, in his progress, 130

Coventry, Earl of Warwick at, 47; Edward IV. at, 78; Richard III. at, in his journey, 130

Cover, river, 83

Cover, river, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coverham, monks of, 83

Coverham, monks of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crakenthorpe, Sir John and Sir T., slain at Towton, 33

Crakenthorpe, Sir John and Sir T., killed at Towton, 33

Croft, Richard, tutor to Edward and Edmund, 4, 5; knighted after Tewkesbury, 71, 77, 191 n.

Croft, Richard, tutor to Edward and Edmund, 4, 5; knighted after Tewkesbury, 71, 77, 191 n.

Cromer, 45

Cromer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cromwell, Lord, slain at Barnet, 51

Cromwell, Lord, died at Barnet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crosby, Sir J., built Crosby Place, 85

Crosby, Sir J., built Crosby Place, 85

Crosby Place rented by Richard III., 85, 93, 110, 223

Crosby Place rented by Richard III., 85, 93, 110, 223

Croyland Chronicle on the slain at Towton, 33; there were two writers, 175, 176; independent witnesses, 175; the second credulous but honest; his accuracy as regards dates exposes Morton and Fabyan, 176; gives Richard's title to the crown correctly, 176, 219; his mistakes, 177; no countenance to the deformity fables, 186; on the Tewkesbury question, 189; on the death of Henry VI., 195, 199; his mistake about a second coronation at York, 227; retails a rumour about the death of the princes, 240

Croyland Chronicle on the people killed at Towton, 33; there were two authors, 175, 176; unbiased witnesses, 175; the second was gullible but sincere; his accuracy regarding dates reveals the errors of Morton and Fabyan, 176; correctly identifies Richard's claim to the throne, 176, 219; his mistakes, 177; no support for the ugly fables, 186; on the Tewkesbury issue, 189; about the death of Henry VI., 195, 199; his error regarding a second coronation at York, 227; shares a rumor about the deaths of the princes, 240


Dacre, Lord of Gillesland, 24; death at Towton, 31, 33; tomb at Saxton, 34; his brother forgiven, 36; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; hurrying to King Richard's help, but too late, 151

Dacre, Lord of Gillesland, 24; died at Towton, 31, 33; buried at Saxton, 34; his brother was forgiven, 36; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; appointed as a commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; rushing to help King Richard, but too late, 151

Dampierre, château where Margaret of Anjou died, 79

Dampierre, the castle where Margaret of Anjou died, 79

Dartford, Princess Bridget a nun at, 87 n.

Dartford, where Princess Bridget was a nun, 87 n.

Daubeny, Sir Giles, with Henry Tudor, 149; Lieutenant of the Tower, 268

Daubeny, Sir Giles, along with Henry Tudor, 149; Lieutenant of the Tower, 268

Daventry, 48

Daventry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Davies, Mr., see York Records.

Mr. Davies, see York Records.

Davy, Henry, to deliver certain garments to John Goddestande, footman to Edward son of Edward IV., 237

Davy, Henry, to deliver specific clothing to John Goddestande, servant to Edward, son of Edward IV., 237

Dobenham, Sir Gilbert, 45

Dobenham, Sir Gilbert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

De la Warre, Lord, 109, 143

De la Warre, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Deptford, Vicar of, burnt on Tower Hill, 118

Deptford, Vicar of, burned at Tower Hill, 118

Devereux, Sir Walter, mentioned in the letter from Edward and Edmund to their father, 4; Lord Ferrers of Chartley (whom see) jure uxoris

Devereux, Sir Walter, mentioned in the letter from Edward and Edmund to their father, 4; Lord Ferrers of Chartley (whom see) jure uxoris

Devonshire, Earl of, at the battle of Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 31; flight from Towton, 33; beheaded, 34; next Earl with Margaret of Anjou, 70; at Tewkesbury, 74; slain, 76; son married Katherine, daughter of Edward IV., 87 n., 271 n.; under attainder, 109, 144

Devonshire, Earl of, at the battle of Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 31; fleeing from Towton, 33; beheaded, 34; next Earl with Margaret of Anjou, 70; at Tewkesbury, 74; killed, 76; son married Katherine, daughter of Edward IV., 87 n., 271 n.; under attainder, 109, 144

Dickon's Nook, where King Richard addressed his army, 154

Dickon's Nook, where King Richard spoke to his army, 154

Digby, Captain, slain at Wakefield, 15

Digby, Captain, died at Wakefield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Digby, Simon, joined Henry Tudor, 149; a spy, 153

Digby, Simon, teamed up with Henry Tudor, 149; a spy, 153

Dighton, John, 260; likely to be hanged, 261; false statements respecting, 263; bailiff of Ayton, 264, 266, 274; probably a priest, 267, 269; rewarded, 272; lived at Calais, 274

Dighton, John, 260; likely to be executed, 261; false statements regarding, 263; bailiff of Ayton, 264, 266, 274; probably a priest, 267, 269; rewarded, 272; lived in Calais, 274

Dittingdale, near Towton, 28

Dittingdale, near Towton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doncaster, 42

Doncaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dorchester, 69

Dorchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dorset, Marquis of, at Tewkesbury, 74; in command at the Tower when Edward IV. died, 88; in sanctuary, 91; in rebellion, 109, 144; guardian to the Earl of Warwick, 129; his rebellion, 131; flight, 132; advised by his mother to return, 136, 238; imprisoned by Henry VII., 270

Dorset, Marquis of, at Tewkesbury, 74; in charge at the Tower when Edward IV died, 88; in hiding, 91; in revolt, 109, 144; guardian to the Earl of Warwick, 129; his uprising, 131; escape, 132; advised by his mother to come back, 136, 238; imprisoned by Henry VII, 270

Dublin, George, Duke of Clarence, born at, 3

Dublin, George, Duke of Clarence, born at, 3

Dudley, Lord, 109, 129, 143

Dudley, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dudley, William, Bishop of Durham, 146

Dudley, William, Bishop of Durham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Durham, Bishop of, at Richard's coronation, 144

Durham, Bishop of, at Richard's coronation, 144

Dymoke, Sir Robert, the champion, knighted, 147

Dymoke, Sir Robert, the champion, knighted, 147

Dynham, Sir J., with the reserves at Towton, 23, 30, 32, 35, 109; traitor, 144; created Lord Dynham, 35

Dynham, Sir J., with the troops at Towton, 23, 30, 32, 35, 109; traitor, 144; made Lord Dynham, 35


Easterling ships, 42, 43, 44

Easterling ships, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ebrington, 77

Ebrington, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eccleshall castle, 56

Eccleshall Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edgcombe, Richard, with Henry Tudor, 149

Edgcombe, Richard, with Henry Tudor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edmund Langley, Duke of York, rebuilt Fotheringhay and founded a college there, 1, 2, 11

Edmund Langley, Duke of York, renovated Fotheringhay and established a college there, 1, 2, 11

Edmund, Earl of Rutland, born at Rouen, 3, 6; letter to his father, 4; fled to Ireland with his father, 7; came to London, 9; and to Sandal Castle with his father, 10, 13; in the battle of Wakefield, 14; slain, 15, 16; absurd story about his death, 16 n.; head on gate at York, 17; obsequies, 39; memorial chapel at Wakefield, 19

Edmund, Earl of Rutland, born in Rouen, 3, 6; wrote a letter to his father, 4; escaped to Ireland with his father, 7; arrived in London, 9; and at Sandal Castle with his father, 10, 13; during the battle of Wakefield, 14; killed, 15, 16; ridiculous story about his death, 16 n.; head displayed on a gate in York, 17; funerals, 39; memorial chapel in Wakefield, 19

Ednam, J., Bishop of Bangor, 146

Ednam, J., Bishop of Bangor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edward, 2nd Duke of York, 2; his book 'The Master of Games,' 108

Edward, 2nd Duke of York, 2; his book 'The Master of Games,' 108

Edward IV., born at Rouen, 3, 6; letter to his father, 4; escaped to Calais, 7; return, victory at Northampton, 7; visits his brothers and sister in the Temple every day, 8; at Shrewsbury, 11; victory at Mortimer's Cross, proclaimed king, 18, 19, 20, 22; description of, 20; started for the north, 22; head-quarters at Pomfret, 27; conduct at surprise at Ferrybridge, 28; judicious orders to retrieve the disaster, 28; valour and presence of mind at Towton, 32; always gave quarter, 34; advance to York, 34; coronation, 35; just, placable, and forgiving, 36; kindness to Lord Hungerford's family, 36, 37; marriage ceremony with Lady Grey, 41; affection for his brother Richard, 41; flight to Holland, 42; reception, 43; expedition to recover the crown, 44; lands at Ravenspur, 45; at York, 46; march to London, 47, 48; battle of Barnet, 50; Tewkesbury campaign, 70-78; pardon to several leaders at Tewkesbury, 77; conduct after Tewkesbury, 289, 290; bribed by Louis XI. to desert the Duke of Burgundy, 82; death, 86; children, 86, 87 n.; buried at Windsor, 86; his will, 89; contract of marriage with Lady Eleanor Butler, 93, 218, 219, 222; treasure under ecclesiastical sequestration, 227; his alleged conduct after Tewkesbury discussed, 289, 290

Edward IV, born in Rouen, 3, 6; a letter to his father, 4; he escaped to Calais, 7; returned, winning at Northampton, 7; visits his brothers and sister in the Temple every day, 8; at Shrewsbury, 11; he won at Mortimer's Cross and was proclaimed king, 18, 19, 20, 22; description of, 20; he started for the north, 22; headquarters at Pomfret, 27; his actions during the surprise at Ferrybridge, 28; he gave wise orders to recover from the disaster, 28; his bravery and presence of mind at Towton, 32; he always granted quarter, 34; advance to York, 34; coronation, 35; he was just, agreeable, and forgiving, 36; kindness to Lord Hungerford's family, 36, 37; marriage with Lady Grey, 41; his affection for his brother Richard, 41; flight to Holland, 42; reception, 43; expedition to regain the crown, 44; lands at Ravenspur, 45; at York, 46; march to London, 47, 48; battle of Barnet, 50; Tewkesbury campaign, 70-78; pardons given to several leaders at Tewkesbury, 77; his conduct after Tewkesbury, 289, 290; bribed by Louis XI to abandon the Duke of Burgundy, 82; death, 86; children, 86, 87 n.; buried at Windsor, 86; his will, 89; contract of marriage with Lady Eleanor Butler, 93, 218, 219, 222; treasure under ecclesiastical sequestration, 227; his alleged conduct after Tewkesbury discussed, 289, 290.

Edward of Lancaster, son of Henry VI., birth, 54, 55; at Greenwich, 56; present at battles, 57; with his mother, 58, 59; life at Koeur-la-Petite, 61; instruction from Chief Justice Fortescue, 62-65; proposed marriage with Anne Nevill, 67; character, 68; at battle of Tewkesbury 74; slain, 75; buried in Tewkesbury Abbey, 75; mode of his death, Croyland, 189; André, 189; Comines, 189; letter to Bruges, 75 n.; Warkworth, 189; Fabyan, 189; Polydore Virgil, 190; Habington, Grafton, Hall, 190, 191 n.; Holmshed, 190; Stow, 191; silence of Morton and Rous, 191, 192; Mr. Gairdner, 188 n., 286, 287, 288

Edward of Lancaster, son of Henry VI, was born, 54, 55; in Greenwich, 56; present at battles, 57; with his mother, 58, 59; lived at Koeur-la-Petite, 61; received instruction from Chief Justice Fortescue, 62-65; proposed marriage to Anne Nevill, 67; his character, 68; at the battle of Tewkesbury 74; killed, 75; buried in Tewkesbury Abbey, 75; details of his death, Croyland, 189; André, 189; Comines, 189; letter to Bruges, 75 n.; Warkworth, 189; Fabyan, 189; Polydore Virgil, 190; Habington, Grafton, Hall, 190, 191 n.; Holmshed, 190; Stow, 191; silence of Morton and Rous, 191, 192; Mr. Gairdner, 188 n., 286, 287, 288

Edward, son of Richard III., 84; created Earl of Salisbury, 85, 295; Prince of Wales, 130; death, 136; tomb at Sheriff Hutton, 137

Edward, son of Richard III, 84; made Earl of Salisbury, 85, 295; Prince of Wales, 130; died, 136; buried at Sheriff Hutton, 137

Edward, son of Duke of Clarence, 87 n.; birth, 101; ward to Dorset, 129; Earl of Warwick, 125; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; declared heir to the throne, 102, 138; in King Richard's household, 125; with the king in his progress, 129; knighted at York, 130; at Sheriff Hutton, 142; member of council, 236; seized by Henry Tudor, 248, 255; cruel treatment and death, 275, 280

Edward, the son of the Duke of Clarence, 87 n.; born on 101; a ward of Dorset, 129; Earl of Warwick, 125; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; declared the heir to the throne, 102, 138; in King Richard's household, 125; with the king on his journey, 129; knighted in York, 130; at Sheriff Hutton, 142; a council member, 236; captured by Henry Tudor, 248, 255; endured cruel treatment and died, 275, 280

Edward, son of Edward IV., Earl of March and Pembroke, 86 n.; proclaimed king, 89; came to London, 91; set aside as illegitimate, 97; preparations for his coronation, 209; intentions of King Richard respecting, 125; in King Richard's household, 125, 236; his tailor's bill, 237. See Murder of the Princes

Edward, son of Edward IV, Earl of March and Pembroke, 86 n.; proclaimed king, 89; arrived in London, 91; declared illegitimate, 97; preparations for his coronation, 209; King Richard's intentions regarding, 125; in King Richard's household, 125, 236; his tailor's bill, 237. See Murder of the Princes

Elizabeth Woodville, Lady Grey, marriage ceremony with Edward IV., 41, 86; children, 86 n.; in sanctuary, 91; allowed her son Richard to join his brother, 100; agreed with the king to come out of sanctuary, 136, 238; intrigues with Lady Stanley, 231; advised her son Dorset to come home and submit to the king, 238; her knowledge a cause of fear for Henry VII., 256; robbed and imprisoned by Henry VII., 257; attempted explanation by Lingard and Nicolas, 257 n.; Mr. Gairdner, 257 n.

Elizabeth Woodville, Lady Grey, marriage ceremony with Edward IV., 41, 86; children, 86 n.; in sanctuary, 91; allowed her son Richard to join his brother, 100; agreed with the king to come out of sanctuary, 136, 238; intrigues with Lady Stanley, 231; advised her son Dorset to come home and submit to the king, 238; her knowledge a cause of fear for Henry VII., 256; robbed and imprisoned by Henry VII., 257; attempted explanation by Lingard and Nicolas, 257 n.; Mr. Gairdner, 257 n.

Elizabeth, daughter of Edward IV., birth, 86 n.; her dress like the queen's, 178; rumour about her marriage with Richard, 140; her letter to the Duke of Norfolk 229; evidence of Buck, views of Nicolas, Lingard, Gairdner, 229, 230 n.; sent to Sheriff Hutton, 142; seized by Henry Tudor, 248; married to him as Henry VII., 250, 253, 254; her coronation, 258; treatment of her relations by Henry, 277; death, 277

Elizabeth, daughter of Edward IV., born 86 n.; her dress similar to the queen's, 178; rumors about her marriage to Richard, 140; her letter to the Duke of Norfolk 229; evidence from Buck, perspectives of Nicolas, Lingard, Gairdner, 229, 230 n.; sent to Sheriff Hutton, 142; captured by Henry Tudor, 248; married to him as Henry VII., 250, 253, 254; her coronation, 258; treatment of her relatives by Henry, 277; death, 277

Elizabeth, another daughter of Edward IV., 87 n., married to Lord Lumley, 221 n.

Elizabeth, another daughter of Edward IV., 87 n., married Lord Lumley, 221 n.

Elizabeth, Duchess of Suffolk, born at Rouen, 3, 6; at Richard's coronation, 126, 127

Elizabeth, Duchess of Suffolk, born in Rouen, 3, 6; at Richard's coronation, 126, 127

Elizabeth, Queen, founded St. Peter's College, Westminster, 116; her English ancestry, 163

Elizabeth, Queen, established St. Peter's College, Westminster, 116; her English heritage, 163

Eltham, 11, 107

Eltham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ely, Isle of, 242

Ely, Isle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ely, Bishop of, see Morton

Ely, Bishop of, see Morton

Ely Place, Holborn, 110

Ely Place, Holborn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Enderby, Sir William, made K.B., 147

Sir William Enderby, made K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

England, face of the country in the fifteenth century, 106; condition of the people, 65, 121-123; prices, 123; progress of King Richard through, 128; products, 112

England, the face of the country in the fifteenth century, 106; the condition of the people, 65, 121-123; prices, 123; the progress of King Richard through, 128; products, 112

Essex, Earl of, 109, 110, 143

Essex, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Esteney, John, Abbot of Westminster, 114, 146

Esteney, John, Abbot of Westminster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eton, founded by Henry VI., 116; boys at, in the fifteenth century, 117

Eton, established by Henry VI., 116; boys there, in the fifteenth century, 117

Eure, Sir Ralph, at Towton for Henry, 24

Eure, Sir Ralph, at Towton for Henry, 24

Ewelme, 78

Ewelme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Exeter, 70, 132

Exeter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Exeter, Bishop of, see Courtenay Nevill

Exeter, Bishop of, see Courtenay Nevill

Exeter, Duchess of, see Anne

Exeter, Duchess of, see Anne

Exeter, Duke of, marriage, 3; at Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 58; advancing against Edward, 47; at Barnet, 49

Exeter, Duke of, marriage, 3; at Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 58; advancing against Edward, 47; at Barnet, 49


Fabyan's Chronicle, 168, 174; untrustworthy, 174, 175; silent about the deformity, 186; invented a story about the murder of Edward of Lancaster, 190; on date of Henry's death, 195, 199; gave false dates, 215; contradicts Polydore Virgil respecting Dr. Shaw's sermon, 222; silent as to calumny against the Duchess of York, 222; common fame that Richard secretly murdered his nephews, 243; 'smoky gunners,' 44

Fabyan's Chronicle, 168, 174; unreliable, 174, 175; quiet about the deformity, 186; created a story about the murder of Edward of Lancaster, 190; on the date of Henry's death, 195, 199; provided incorrect dates, 215; contradicts Polydore Virgil regarding Dr. Shaw's sermon, 222; silent about the slander against the Duchess of York, 222; widespread belief that Richard secretly killed his nephews, 243; 'smoky gunners,' 44

Fairfax, Sir Guy, judge of the King's Bench, 145

Fairfax, Sir Guy, judge of the King's Bench, 145

Fairs, 112

Fairs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fauconberg, Lord, reviewed the London citizens, 21; his service, 21, the best general on Edward's side, 23; sent in pursuit of Clifford, overtook and routed him, 28; march to Towton, 31, 32; his orders to the archers, 32; created Earl of Kent, 35

Fauconberg, Lord, gathered the people of London, 21; his service, 21, the top general on Edward's side, 23; sent after Clifford, caught up with him and defeated him, 28; marched to Towton, 31, 32; his instructions to the archers, 32; made Earl of Kent, 35

Fauconberg, bastard of, his insurrection put down by Prince Richard, 80

Fauconberg, the illegitimate son, had his rebellion crushed by Prince Richard, 80

Feilding, Sir William, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Feilding, Sir William, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Fenn lanes near Bosworth, 153

Fenn roads near Bosworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ferrers of Chartley. See Devereux. At Richard's coronation, 109, 143; hurried to help the king, 151; fell at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal to the last, 252

Ferrers of Chartley. See Devereux. At Richard's coronation, 109, 143; rushed to support the king, 151; died at Bosworth, 155, 157; faithful to the end, 252

Ferrybridge, Yorkist force at, 23, 27

Ferrybridge, Yorkist troops at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

FitzHugh, Lord, at Towton on the Lancastrian left, 31

FitzHugh, Lord, at Towton on the Lancastrian left, 31

FitzJames, Captain, slain at Wakefield, 15

FitzJames, Captain, killed at Wakefield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

FitzRanulph, Robert, founder of Middleham, 83

FitzRanulph, Robert, the guy who started Middleham, 83

FitzWalter, Lord, jure uxoris, Sir John Ratcliff, 23; slain at Ferrybridge, 27

FitzWalter, Lord, jure uxoris, Sir John Ratcliff, 23; killed at Ferrybridge, 27

Fitzwilliam, Nicholas, Recorder of London, 146

Fitzwilliam, Nicholas, London Recorder, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flory, John, of France, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76

Flory, John, from France, was beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76

Flushing, 44

Flushing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fogge, Sir John, reconciliation with the king, 128; traitor, 133 n.

Fogge, Sir John, making peace with the king, 128; betrayer, 133 n.

Forest, Miles, in Henry VII.'s story of the murder of the princes, 260; said to have rotted away piecemeal, 261; really Keeper of the Wardrobe at Barnard Castle, 264; an old royal servant falsely accused, 265

Forest, Miles, in the story of Henry VII. about the murder of the princes, 260; said to have gradually decayed, 261; genuinely Keeper of the Wardrobe at Barnard Castle, 264; an old royal servant wrongly accused, 265

Fortescue, Sir John, Chief Justice, 24, 59; conversations with Edward of Lancaster, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65; with Margaret, 67, 69; pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77; Fuller's praise of him, 119; on the condition of English labouring class, 123

Fortescue, Sir John, Chief Justice, 24, 59; talks with Edward of Lancaster, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65; with Margaret, 67, 69; pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77; Fuller's praise of him, 119; on the state of the English working class, 123

Fortescues followed the Earl of Devon to Towton, 24

Fortescues followed the Earl of Devon to Towton, 24

Fotheringhay Castle, birthplace of Richard III., 1, 3; its history, 1; description, Dukes of York resided at, 2; subsequent history, 2 n.; funeral of the Duke of York, 39; monuments, 40 n.

Fotheringhay Castle, the birthplace of Richard III, 1, 3; its history, 1; description, where the Dukes of York lived, 2; later history, 2 n.; funeral of the Duke of York, 39; monuments, 40 n.

Fox, Dr. Richard, an agent of Morton, secretary to Henry Tudor, 149; made Bishop of Winchester, 149 n.; decoyed Tyrrel into Henry's power, 273; notice of, 273 n.

Fox, Dr. Richard, an agent of Morton, secretary to Henry Tudor, 149; made Bishop of Winchester, 149 n.; lured Tyrrel into Henry's control, 273; notice of, 273 n.

French Chancellor, assertion that the princes were murdered, 242, 243; proved to be false, 244

French Chancellor's claim that the princes were murdered, 242, 243; turned out to be false, 244

Fulford, Sir Baldwin, beheaded at York, 34

Fulford, Sir Baldwin, executed by beheading in York, 34

Fulford pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Fulford pardoned after Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fulfords followed the Earl of Devon to Towton, 24

Fulfords followed the Earl of Devon to Towton, 24


Gainsborugh, 130

Gainsborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gairdner, James, C.B., LL.D., reason for thinking Richard may have been a murderer at 19, 188 n.; on the obit of Henry VI., 198 n.; on the grant to Buckingham, 224 n.; on the letter of Elizabeth to the Duke of Norfolk, 230 n.; on the executions by Henry Tudor after Bosworth, 247; on the treatment of the Queen Dowager, 257; proved that the king's Attorney General was loyal to the last, 145 n.; suggests that the death of Clarence was due to his knowledge of Edward's marriage contract, 95; his view of the government of Henry VII., 249; his view of the extent of Richard's guilt, 281, 282; his method stated in his preface, 282, 283; remarks on his views, 283, 284; his admissions, 285; on the deformity, 285; surprise that Rivers should make Richard supervisor of his will, 285; Richard's acts do not harmonise with the Tudor stories, 286; his ideas about the death of young Edward at Tewkesbury, 286-288; views respecting King Edward's treatment of prisoners after the battle, 289-290; views about the death of Henry VI., 290-294; acknowledges that Richard interceded for his brother Clarence, 294; reply to his remarks about Richard's supposed remorse, 295; has nothing to say against Richard's marriage, 295; he admits, assuming they were not tried, that the sentence of Rivers and his companions was not more severe than the law might authorise, 296; he thinks that Edward's precontract with Lady Eleanor Butler may be true, 296; yet he still believes in the slander of the Duchess of York, 297; his defence of the assertion that Richard murdered his nephews, 298-299

Gairdner, James, C.B., LL.D., reasons for believing Richard might have been a murderer at 19, 188 n.; regarding the obituary of Henry VI., 198 n.; on the grant to Buckingham, 224 n.; about the letter of Elizabeth to the Duke of Norfolk, 230 n.; concerning the executions by Henry Tudor after Bosworth, 247; on the treatment of the Queen Dowager, 257; it was proved that the king's Attorney General remained loyal to the end, 145 n.; he suggests that Clarence's death was because of his knowledge of Edward's marriage contract, 95; his perspective on the government of Henry VII., 249; his opinion about the extent of Richard's guilt, 281, 282; his method outlined in his preface, 282, 283; comments on his views, 283, 284; his admissions, 285; on the deformity, 285; surprise that Rivers would make Richard the supervisor of his will, 285; Richard's actions don’t align with Tudor narratives, 286; his thoughts on the death of young Edward at Tewkesbury, 286-288; views on King Edward's treatment of prisoners after the battle, 289-290; views on the death of Henry VI., 290-294; acknowledges that Richard interceded for his brother Clarence, 294; responds to his comments about Richard's supposed remorse, 295; has nothing negative to say about Richard's marriage, 295; he admits, assuming they weren’t tried, that the sentence of Rivers and his companions wasn’t more severe than the law might allow, 296; he thinks that Edward's pre-contract with Lady Eleanor Butler might be true, 296; yet he still believes the slander against the Duchess of York, 297; his defense of the claim that Richard murdered his nephews, 298-299.

Galtres Forest, 34, 58

Galtres Forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gamble's Close, position of Lord Stanley at Bosworth, 152

Gamble's Close, Lord Stanley's position at Bosworth, 152

Garter, Order of the, stall plate of Richard Duke of Gloucester, 38; Duke of Burgundy invested, 113; knights made by King Richard, 146

Garter, Order of the, stall plate of Richard Duke of Gloucester, 38; Duke of Burgundy invested, 113; knights made by King Richard, 146

Gascoignes faithful to King Richard, 151

Gascoignes loyal to King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gascons, trade in wine, 112

Gascons, wine trade, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gastons, a position on Tewkesbury battle field, 72

Gastons, a location on the Tewkesbury battlefield, 72

Gedding, Sir John, slain at Wakefield, 15

Gedding, Sir John, killed at Wakefield, 15

George, see Clarence, Duke of Giles, Sir John, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

George, see Clarence, Duke of Giles, Sir John, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Gladmoor, see Barnet

Gladmoor, see Barnet

Glastonbury, 70

Glastonbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gloucester, 71, 128; King Richard at, 129; Buckingham at, 225

Gloucester, 71, 128; King Richard at, 129; Buckingham at, 225

Gloucester, Humphrey Duke of, his treatment of Jacoba of Holland, 44

Gloucester, Humphrey Duke of, his treatment of Jacoba of Holland, 44

Gloucester, John of, illegitimate son of Richard III., 237 n.; made away with by Henry VII., 255 n.

Gloucester, John of, illegitimate son of Richard III., 237 n.; killed by Henry VII., 255 n.

Gloucester, Richard Duke of, see Richard III.

Richard Duke of Gloucester, see Richard III.

Gloucester, Thomas of Woodstock, Duke of, marriage with the Bohun co-heiress, 128

Gloucester, Thomas of Woodstock, Duke of, marriage with the Bohun co-heiress, 128

Goddestande, 237, see Davy

Goddestande, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, check out Davy

Golden Fleece, Edward IV. and Gruthuus companions of, 43

Golden Fleece, Edward IV, and Gruthuus, companions of, 43

Goldwell, Dr., Bishop of Norwich, 146

Goldwell, Dr., Bishop of Norwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gower, James, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76, 77

Gower, James, executed by beheading at Tewkesbury, 76, 77

Grantham, 39

Grantham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Green, John, in the story of the murders, 260; apocryphal grants to, 264; grants to a namesake by Richard III., 264; grant to himself by Henry VII., 268, 269; his death, 271-273

Green, John, in the story of the murders, 260; unofficial grants to, 264; grants to a namesake by Richard III., 264; grant to himself by Henry VII., 268, 269; his death, 271-273

Greenfield, Clement Paston's tutor, 117

Greenfield, Clement Paston's mentor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Greenwich, 56

Greenwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grey, Lord, of Codnor, 109, 143

Grey, Lord of Codnor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Grey, Lord, of Powys, 109, 143; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Grey, Lord of Powys, 109, 143; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Grey, Lord, of Wilton, 109, 143

Grey, Lord of Wilton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Grey, Sir John, made K.B., 147

Grey, Sir John, made K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grey, Sir Richard, with young Edward at Ludlow, 88; arrested, 90; beheaded, 100

Grey, Sir Richard, with young Edward at Ludlow, 88; arrested, 90; beheaded, 100

Grey, Thomas, Marquis of Dorset, whom see

Grey, Thomas, Marquis of Dorset, see entry

Grey de Ruthyn, Lord, treachery at Northampton, 56

Grey de Ruthyn, Lord, betrayal at Northampton, 56

Grey, Lady, see Elizabeth Woodville

Grey, Lady, see Elizabeth Woodville

Greystoke, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the king, 110; hurrying to help the king, but too late, 151

Greystoke, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; cousin to the king, 110; rushing to aid the king, but too late, 151

Grimsby, Sir William, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Grimsby, Sir William, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Gruthuus, Louis de Bruges, Lord of, hospitality to Edward IV., 43; help in fitting out the expedition, 44

Gruthuus, Louis de Bruges, Lord of, hospitality to Edward IV., 43; help in preparing the expedition, 44

Guilds, 112

Guilds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gunners, Flemish, with hand guns, 44

Gunners, Flemish, with pistols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gunthorpe, John, Lord Privy Seal, 144; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Gunthorpe, John, Lord Privy Seal, 144; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145

Gupshill farm near Tewkesbury battle-field, 73; Margaret awaited the result in a religious house at, 74

Gupshill farm near Tewkesbury battlefield, 73; Margaret waited for the outcome in a religious house at, 74


Habington's Life of Edward IV., on absurdity of accusing Richard of murder of Henry VI., 199; his account of Edward's proceedings after Tewkesbury, 289; with Hall and Grafton adds Dorset to the assassins at Tewkesbury, 190

Habington's Life of Edward IV. discusses the ridiculousness of blaming Richard for the murder of Henry VI., 199; his description of Edward's actions after Tewkesbury, 289; along with Hall and Grafton, includes Dorset among the killers at Tewkesbury, 190

Hague, the, Edward IV. at, 43

Hague, Edward IV at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hall, Sir David, the Duke of York's chief adviser, 10, 13, 23; sent out foraging party from Sandal, 13; battle brought on against his advice, 14; slain, 15, 21, 106

Hall, Sir David, the Duke of York's main advisor, 10, 13, 23; sent out a foraging party from Sandal, 13; battle started against his advice, 14; killed, 15, 21, 106

Hall's Chronicle, absurd story about the murder of Rutland, 16 n., 190 n.; his statement about funeral of Henry VI., 190 n., and about Richard Croft and Edward of Lancaster, 191 n.; the pamphlet inspired by Morton embodied in, 168; copied from earlier writers, 179, 190, 241

Hall's Chronicle, a ridiculous tale about the murder of Rutland, 16 n., 190 n.; his account of Henry VI's funeral, 190 n., and about Richard Croft and Edward of Lancaster, 191 n.; the pamphlet inspired by Morton is included in, 168; taken from earlier writers, 179, 190, 241

Halsted, Miss, biographer of Richard III., 85 n., 181, 186; the best work on the subject, 145 n., 182

Halsted, Miss, biographer of Richard III., 85 n., 181, 186; the best work on the subject, 145 n., 182

Hampton, Sir Edmund, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Hampton, Sir Edmund, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Hanson, Captain, wounded at Wakefield, 15

Hanson, Captain, injured at Wakefield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hardwycke, of Lindley, joined Henry Tudor and acted as a guide, 153

Hardwycke of Lindley teamed up with Henry Tudor and served as a guide, 153

Hardynge's Chronicle, Morton's lampoon first appeared in, 168

Hardynge's Chronicle, where Morton's satire first surfaced, 168

Harfleur, Margaret of Anjou embarked at, 69; Henry Tudor embarked at, 142

Harfleur, Margaret of Anjou boarded at, 69; Henry Tudor boarded at, 142

Harington, James, Clerk of the Council, 145; slain at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal to the last, 252

Harington, James, Clerk of the Council, 145; killed at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal until the end, 252

Harington, Sir John, heard that the Morton lampoon was written by Morton, 168; or by More, 170 n.

Harington, Sir John, heard that the Morton satire was written by Morton, 168; or by More, 170 n.

Harrow, J., Warden of the Mercers' Company, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 11; wounded and put to death, 15; head stuck on a gate at York, 17

Harrow, J., Warden of the Mercers' Company, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 11; wounded and killed, 15; head displayed on a gate at York, 17

Hastings, Wm., 23; knighted on the field of Towton, 36; created Lord Hastings, 36; flight with Edward IV., 42, 44; at Barnet, 49; at Tewkesbury, 71, 74, 89; his conspiracy, 97, 98; arrest and execution, 99; his son a minor, 109; Richard's generosity to his widow and family, 99; falsifications of dates respecting his death, 210-216

Hastings, Wm., 23; knighted on the battlefield at Towton, 36; made Lord Hastings, 36; fled with Edward IV., 42, 44; at Barnet, 49; at Tewkesbury, 71, 74, 89; his conspiracy, 97, 98; arrest and execution, 99; his son a minor, 109; Richard's kindness to his widow and family, 99; inaccuracies regarding the dates of his death, 210-216

Haute, Sir John, 79

Haute, Sir John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haute, Sir Richard, 88; arrested, 90; beheaded, 100

Haute, Sir Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; arrested, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; executed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hedgley Moor, 59

Hedgley Moor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hedingham Castle, 107

Hedingham Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry IV. (Bolingbroke), his usurpation and its consequences, 103, 117; marriage with the Bohun heiress, 128

Henry IV (Bolingbroke), his takeover and its aftermath, 103, 117; marriage to the Bohun heiress, 128

Henry V. (of Monmouth), his character, war, and persecution of heretics, 103

Henry V. (of Monmouth), his character, war, and persecution of heretics, 103

Henry VI. (of Windsor), taken prisoner at Northampton, 7; marriage, 54; assent to the Act making the Duke of York heir apparent, 9; hunting at Greenwich, 11; re-captured by his wife, 17; at York during the battle of Towton, flight to Scotland, 34, 58; at Hexham, 59; concealed at Bolton Hall, 59; his death, 78; buried at Windsor, 139; false date for his death and insinuations by Morton, Polydore Virgil, Warkworth, Fabyan, Rous, Croyland, 193-195; his accounts reveal the truth, 197, 198, 199; Mr. Gairdner's views respecting his death, 290-4; founded Eton College, 116

Henry VI (of Windsor), captured at Northampton, 7; marriage, 54; agreement to the Act making the Duke of York the heir apparent, 9; hunting at Greenwich, 11; re-captured by his wife, 17; at York during the Battle of Towton, escape to Scotland, 34, 58; at Hexham, 59; hidden at Bolton Hall, 59; his death, 78; buried at Windsor, 139; incorrect date for his death and claims by Morton, Polydore Virgil, Warkworth, Fabyan, Rous, Croyland, 193-195; his accounts reveal the truth, 197, 198, 199; Mr. Gairdner's opinions on his death, 290-4; founded Eton College, 116

Henry VII., see Tudor, Henry; business of vilifying his predecessor, 171, 173; inspired the story of the murder of the princes, as Lord Bacon suspected, 169, 236, 250, 251; his conduct respecting the Act settling the crown on Richard, 218; his illegal executions after Bosworth, 246, 247 n.; his character and government, 248, 249, 251, 253; his usurpation, 250; marriage, 254: strong motive for the crime, 254; his other victims, 255; silences the relations, 257, 270, 271; gives out the story, 258, 259; fear of detection, 267; murder of the princes, 269; rewards to Tyrrel and others, 268, 269, 270; got Tyrrel into his power by treachery, 273; cruel treatment and death of Edward, Earl of Warwick, 275; contemplating another crime on his death-bed, 277; restitution to Tyrrel's son, 277; died tormented by remorse, 278; things unexplained in his conduct, 279, 280. See Murder of the princes

Henry VII., see Tudor, Henry; his efforts to tarnish the reputation of his predecessor, 171, 173; inspired the tale of the murder of the princes, as Lord Bacon suspected, 169, 236, 250, 251; his actions regarding the Act that confirmed the crown to Richard, 218; his unlawful executions after Bosworth, 246, 247 n.; his character and governance, 248, 249, 251, 253; his usurpation, 250; marriage, 254: a strong motive for the crime, 254; his other victims, 255; silences the relatives, 257, 270, 271; spreads the story, 258, 259; fear of being caught, 267; murder of the princes, 269; rewards to Tyrrel and others, 268, 269, 270; betrayed Tyrrel to gain power over him, 273; brutal treatment and death of Edward, Earl of Warwick, 275; plotting another crime on his deathbed, 277; restitution to Tyrrel's son, 277; died tormented by guilt, 278; unresolved issues in his actions, 279, 280. See Murder of the princes

Henry, Captain of Bristol, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Henry, Captain of Bristol, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Heraldry, 110

Heraldry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heralds' College, 110, 162

Heralds' College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hereford, 8

Hereford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hereford, Bishop of, 146

Bishop of Hereford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heretics, Lancastrian law for burning, 103, 117, 118

Heretics, Lancastrian law for execution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hexham, battle of, 59

Hexham, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heydon, John, Recorder of Norwich, 119

Heydon, John, Recorder of Norwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hill, Sir W., beheaded at York, 34

Hill, Sir W., executed by beheading in York, 34

Holborn, 110

Holborn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holderness, 45

Holderness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holinshed's Chronicle, 179, 190

Holinshed's Chronicle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Holme Hill, near Tewkesbury battlefield, 72

Holme Hill, close to the Tewkesbury battlefield, 72

Hook, Dr., Lives of Archbishops of Canterbury, has doubts, 181

Hook, Dr., Lives of Archbishops of Canterbury, has doubts, 181

Hopton, Walter, Treasurer of the Household, 145; knighted, 147; slain at Bosworth, 145, 252

Hopton, Walter, Treasurer of the Household, 145; knighted, 147; killed at Bosworth, 145, 252

Home, Captain of Appledore, at Towton, 23; in the pursuit of Clifford, 28; slain in the battle, 32

Home, Captain of Appledore, at Towton, 23; in the pursuit of Clifford, 28; killed in the battle, 32

Howard, Lord, 89, see Norfolk, Duke of

Howard, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, see Norfolk, Duke

Hungates of Saxton, 30, 35

Hungates of Saxton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hungerford, Lord, at Towton for Henry, 24, 31; known as Lord Molines, 25; flight, 33; continued in rebellion, 36; beheaded, 59; generosity of Edward IV. to his family, 36; his son a minor, 109, 143

Hungerford, Lord, at Towton for Henry, 24, 31; known as Lord Molines, 25; fled, 33; kept rebelling, 36; executed, 59; kindness of Edward IV. to his family, 36; his son a minor, 109, 143

Hungerford, Walter, joined Henry Tudor, 149; slew Sir R. Brackenbury, 156

Hungerford, Walter, joined Henry Tudor, 149; killed Sir R. Brackenbury, 156

Hunting, 106, 108

Hunting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Huntingdon, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; bore the queen's sceptre, 127; with the king on his progress, 129

Huntingdon, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; held the queen's scepter, 127; with the king on his journey, 129

Hussey, Sir William, Lord Chief Justice, 145

Hussey, Sir William, Lord Chief Justice, 145


Iceland, Richard's promotion of trade with, 161

Iceland, Richard's push for trade with, 161

Inns in London, 112

Inns in London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Inns of Court, 112

Inns of Court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Insomuch, J., printer of the Book of St. Albans, 108

Insomuch, J., printer of the Book of St. Albans, 108

Iolanthe, sister of Margaret of Anjou, 67

Iolanthe, sister of Margaret of Anjou, 67

Ireland, Duke of Clarence born at Dublin, 3; flight of the Duke of York to, 7; Earl of Kildare Lord Deputy, 145; King Richard's good government of, 161

Ireland, Duke of Clarence born in Dublin, 3; flight of the Duke of York to, 7; Earl of Kildare Lord Deputy, 145; King Richard's good governance of, 161


Jackson, Robert, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76

Jackson, Robert, executed in Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jacoba of Holland, 44

Jacoba of Holland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

James III. of Scotland, 86, 139, 257 n.

James III of Scotland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.

Jenney, Sir William, Judge of Common Pleas, 145; knighted, 147

Jenney, Sir William, Judge of Common Pleas, 145; knighted, 147

Jervaux, Monks of, 83

Jervaux Monks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jesse, disbelieved most of the Tudor fables, 181

Jesse didn't believe most of the Tudor stories, 181

John of Gloucester, see Gloucester

John of Gloucester, see Gloucester

Judges in time of Richard III., 145

Judges during the time of Richard III., 145


Katherine, daughter of Edward IV., married to the Earl of Devonshire, 87 n., 271 n.

Katherine, daughter of Edward IV, married to the Earl of Devonshire, 87 n., 271 n.

Kelfield, Stillington family at, 96 n.

Kelfield, Stillington family at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.

Kemp, Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury, christened Edward of Lancaster, 55

Kemp, Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury, baptized Edward of Lancaster, 55

Kempe, J., Bishop of London, 146

Kempe, J., Bishop of London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kendall, John, Secretary of Slate, 145; slain at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal to the last, 252

Kendall, John, Secretary of State, 145; killed at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal until the end, 252

Kent, Earl of, Lord Fauconberg created, 35

Kent, Earl of, Lord Fauconberg created, 35

Kent, Grey, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, carried the ecclesiastical sword of justice, 109, 127, 143

Kent, Grey, Earl of, at Richard's coronation, carried the ecclesiastical sword of justice, 109, 127, 143

Keyley, James, payment to, for King Richard's tomb, 253 n.

Keyley, James, payment to, for King Richard's tomb, 253 n.

Kidwelly, Morgan, Attorney-General, 145; loyal to the last, 145 n.

Kidwelly, Morgan, Attorney-General, 145; loyal to the end, 145 n.

Kildare, Earl of, Lord Deputy of Ireland, 145

Kildare, Earl of, Lord Deputy of Ireland, 145

Kirkcudbright, Margaret embarked at, 58

Kirkcudbright, Margaret boarded at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Laing, continuation of Henry's History, disbelief of Tudor stories, 181, 197 n.

Laing, continuing Henry's History, skepticism about Tudor tales, 181, 197 n.

Lancaster, Duchy of, Duke of Gloucester, Chief Seneschal, 84; T. Metcalf, Chancellor of, 83 n., 145

Lancaster, Duchy of, Duke of Gloucester, Chief Seneschal, 84; T. Metcalf, Chancellor of, 83 n., 145

Lancastrians, Duke of York's two elder daughters married to, 3; overpowered the Duke of York at Ludlow, 7; raise an army in Yorkshire, 9, 11, 13; atrocities after Wakefield, 16, 17. (See Towton, Barnet, Tewkesbury.) Malcontents intriguing in France, 140, 141, 231, 243

Lancastrians, the Duke of York's two older daughters married to, 3; defeated the Duke of York at Ludlow, 7; gathered an army in Yorkshire, 9, 11, 13; horrors after Wakefield, 16, 17. (See Towton, Barnet, Tewkesbury.) Discontented individuals scheming in France, 140, 141, 231, 243

Langstrother, Sir John, Prior of St. John, with Margaret, 69; at Tewkesbury, 74; tried and executed, 76

Langstrother, Sir John, Prior of St. John, with Margaret, 69; at Tewkesbury, 74; tried and executed, 76

Langton, Bishop of St. David's, 146; praise of King Richard, 130

Langton, Bishop of St. David's, 146; praise of King Richard, 130

Latimer, Lady, made Richard supervisor of her will, 84, 160, 202

Latimer, Lady, made Richard the executor of her will, 84, 160, 202

Law, 119

Law, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Law officers, 145

Law enforcement officers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawless times, 120

Chaotic times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawyers, 112

Lawyers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Legge, 'Unpopular King,' rejects most of the Tudor stories, 181

Legge, 'Unpopular King,' dismisses the majority of the Tudor tales, 181

Leicester, 47, 130; King Richard at, 152; buried at, 158

Leicester, 47, 130; King Richard at, 152; buried at, 158

Lewis, Dr., sent by Lady Stanley to the Queen Dowager, 231

Lewis, Dr., sent by Lady Stanley to the Queen Dowager, 231

Lewknor, Sir Thomas, traitor, 133 n.

Lewknor, Sir Thomas, traitor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.

Lichfield, Bishop of, 146

Bishop of Lichfield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lincoln, King Richard at, when he heard of Buckingham's rebellion, 130

Lincoln, King Richard at, when he heard about Buckingham's rebellion, 130

Lincoln, Bishop of, see Russell, Dr.

Lincoln, Bishop of, see Dr. Russell

Lincoln, Earl of, 109; nephew to the king, 110; at Richard's coronation bearing the orb, 127, 143; with the king on his progress, 129; false statement of Rous, 138

Lincoln, Earl of, 109; nephew to the king, 110; at Richard's coronation bearing the orb, 127, 143; with the king on his journey, 129; misleading statement of Rous, 138

Lingard, Dr., believer in all Tudor stories, 182, 281; on Henry VI., 198 n.; on the execution of Rivers, 210 n.; on young Edward's tailor's account, 237; defence of Henry's executions after Bosworth, 247 n.; imprisonment of the Queen Dowager, 257 n.; alleged rewards to murderers, 264

Lingard, Dr., a believer in all Tudor tales, 182, 281; regarding Henry VI., 198 n.; about the execution of Rivers, 210 n.; concerning young Edward's tailor's account, 237; the justification of Henry's executions after Bosworth, 247 n.; the imprisonment of the Queen Dowager, 257 n.; supposed rewards to murderers, 264

Lisle, Viscount (Grey), 100, 109; at Richard's coronation, 126, 235; bore the rod with dove, 127, 143

Lisle, Viscount (Grey), 100, 109; at Richard's coronation, 126, 235; bore the rod with dove, 127, 143

Lisle, Viscount, Arthur, son of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.

Lisle, Viscount, Arthur, son of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.

Llandaff, J. Marshall, Bishop of, 146

Llandaff, J. Marshall, Bishop of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Loan raised by King Richard, 142

Loan taken by King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

London warmly supported the House of York, 10, 104; residences, 110, 112; inns, 112; city companies, 112; popularity of King Richard, 139; Recorder, 146; Bishop, 146

London warmly supported the House of York, 10, 104; residences, 110, 112; inns, 112; city companies, 112; popularity of King Richard, 139; Recorder, 146; Bishop, 146

Londoners with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; citizens declare for Edward IV., 21; march to Towton, 22

Londoners with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; citizens support Edward IV., 21; march to Towton, 22

Lorenzo the Magnificent, likeness to Richard III., 40 n., 124

Lorenzo the Magnificent, resembling Richard III, 40 n., 124

Lorraine, Isabelle of, mother of Margaret of Anjou, 53; death of, 55

Lorraine, Isabelle of, mother of Margaret of Anjou, 53; death of, 55

Louis XI., 58, 66; bribed the ministers of Edward IV., 82; interview with Prince Richard, 82

Louis XI., 58, 66; bribed the ministers of Edward IV., 82; interview with Prince Richard, 82

Louis XII., 128

Louis XII, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lovel, Francis, Viscount, friend of Richard, 40; bore the civil sword of justice at the coronation, 109, 127; Lord Chamberlain, 144; created a Knight of the Garter, 146; with the king at Bosworth, 151, 155; loyal to the end, 252

Lovel, Francis, Viscount, friend of Richard, 40; carried the civil sword of justice at the coronation, 109, 127; Lord Chamberlain, 144; made a Knight of the Garter, 146; with the king at Bosworth, 151, 155; loyal to the end, 252

Lovell, Sir Thomas, Tyrrel decoyed into his power by treachery, 273

Lovell, Sir Thomas, and Tyrrel tricked into his control by deceit, 273

Loyal men, at Bosworth and on their way, 151, 155, 157; in Henry's Act of Attainder, 252

Loyal men, at Bosworth and on their way, 151, 155, 157; in Henry's Act of Attainder, 252

Lucy, Elizabeth, mother of two children of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.; false statement of Morton, 220

Lucy, Elizabeth, mother of two children of Edward IV., 87 n., 221 n.; incorrect claim by Morton, 220

Ludlow, Duke of York succeeds to, 3; Yorkist defeat at, 7; Young Edward at, 88

Ludlow, Duke of York succeeds to, 3; Yorkist defeat at, 7; Young Edward at, 88

Lumley, Lord, 87 n., 221 n.; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Lumley, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.; at Richard's coronation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Lumley Castle, 107

Lumley Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lymbricke, Sir Walter, wounded and taken prisoner at Wakefield, 15

Lymbricke, Sir Walter, injured and captured at Wakefield, 15

Lymon, Thomas, Solicitor-General, 145; married Jane Shore, 100, 145

Lymon, Thomas, Solicitor-General, 145; married Jane Shore, 100, 145

Lynn, 42

Lynn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Magdalen College, Oxford, King Richard at, 129

Magdalen College, Oxford, King Richard at, 129

Malmesbury, 71

Malmesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maltravers, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Maltravers, Lord, at Richard's coronation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Manor houses, 121

Manor houses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mantes, 54

Mantes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

March, Earl of (Edward IV.), 7, 8 n., 20, 58

March, Earl of (Edward IV.), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

March, Earl of, and Pembroke, son of Edward IV., 125. See Edward

March, Earl of, and Pembroke, son of Edward IV., 125. See Edward

Marches, Richard Warden of the, 85

Richard Warden of the Marches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Margaret of Anjou, birth, 53; marriage, 54; birth of her son, 54, 55; strove to make her son popular, 56; adventures in the war, 57-59; living at Koeur-la-Petite, 60-67; agreement with Warwick, 66, 67; embarked for England, 68-69; at Cerne Abbey, 69, 70; at Tewkesbury, 72-77; taken prisoner to the Tower, 78; with the Duchess of Suffolk, 78; ransomed, 79; last years and death, 79; her alleged cruelties after Wakefield untrue, 17 n.

Margaret of Anjou, born in 53; married in 54; gave birth to her son 54, 55; worked to make her son well-liked, 56; engaged in the war, 57-59; living in Koeur-la-Petite, 60-67; made an agreement with Warwick, 66, 67; set sail for England, 68-69; at Cerne Abbey, 69, 70; at Tewkesbury, 72-77; captured and taken to the Tower, 78; alongside the Duchess of Suffolk, 78; released for a ransom, 79; her final years and death, 79; the claims of her cruelty after Wakefield are false, 17 n.

Margaret, Princess, Duchess of Burgundy, birth, 3, 6; taken prisoner, 7; in John Paston's chambers, 7, 8; marriage, 43, 113; help to her brothers, 43-44; visit to her brothers, 111; patron of Caxton, 113, 114

Margaret, Princess, Duchess of Burgundy, born, 3, 6; captured, 7; in John Paston's rooms, 7, 8; marriage, 43, 113; support for her brothers, 43-44; visit to her brothers, 111; supporter of Caxton, 113, 114

Margaret, Princess, daughter of the Duke of Clarence, Countess of Salisbury, 87 n.; killed by Henry VIII., 256

Margaret, Princess, daughter of the Duke of Clarence, Countess of Salisbury, 87 n.; killed by Henry VIII., 256

Margaret Beaufort, see Stanley, Lady

Margaret Beaufort, see Stanley, Lady

Markham, Sir John, created K.B. by Edward IV., 36; his present of a book to Lord Cromwell, 51 n.; Lord Chief Justice, 119

Markham, Sir John, made a Knight of the Bath by Edward IV., 36; his gift of a book to Lord Cromwell, 51 n.; Lord Chief Justice, 119

Markham, Sir Robert, created K.B. by Edward IV., 36

Markham, Sir Robert, made a Knight of the Bath by Edward IV., 36

Marshall, J., Bishop of Bangor, 146

Marshall, J., Bishop of Bangor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mauleverers loyal to King Richard, 151

Mauleverers loyal to King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mercers Company, see Harrow. Caxton a Mercer, 113

Mercers Company, see Harrow. Caxton a Mercer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Merchant Adventurers, 113

Merchant Adventurers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Merchant Taylors' Company, dispute with Skinners, 112

Merchant Taylors' Company, dispute with Skinners, 112

Merchants' increasing wealth, 112

Merchants' growing wealth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Metcalfes of Nappa, Thomas made Chancellor of the Duchy, 83, 145

Metcalfes of Nappa, Thomas was made Chancellor of the Duchy, 83, 145

Methley, Lord Welles buried at, 34

Methley, where Lord Welles is buried, 34

Micklegate, Duke of York's head on, 17, 36

Micklegate, Duke of York's head on, 17, 36

Middleham Castle, the home of Richard and Anne, 81, 82; description of, 83, 107; Richard founded a college at 85, 118, 294

Middleham Castle, the home of Richard and Anne, 81, 82; description of, 83, 107; Richard established a college at 85, 118, 294

Middleton, Sir Robert, 252

Middleton, Sir Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Miles, Lewis, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76

Miles, Lewis, executed at Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Milewater, servant to Edward and Edmund, 5; slain at Barnet fighting by Richard's side, 50

Milewater, servant to Edward and Edmund, 5; killed at Barnet fighting alongside Richard, 50

Milford Haven, Henry Tudor landed at, 142, 148

Milford Haven, where Henry Tudor landed, 142, 148

Milling, Dr., Bishop of Hereford, 146

Milling, Dr., Bishop of Hereford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Millstones from Paris, 112

Millstones from Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ministers of Richard III., 144-145

Ministers of Richard III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Miracle plays, 119

Miracle plays, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, hanged by sailors, 118

Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, was hanged by sailors, 118

Molines or Moleyns, Lord, see Hungerford; lawless conduct, 120

Molines or Moleyns, Lord, see Hungerford; lawless conduct, 120

Monasteries, 118

Monasteries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Montagu, Marquis; his treason, 42; at Hexham, 59; outmanoeuvred, 47; at Barnet, 49; slain, 51; grief of Richard, 51; who interceded for his children, 51, 202

Montagu, Marquis; his betrayal, 42; at Hexham, 59; outsmarted, 47; at Barnet, 49; killed, 51; Richard's sorrow, 51; who pleaded for his children, 51, 202

More, Sir Thomas, the so-called 'History of Richard III.' attributed to, 168; its freedom from criticism due to More's reputed authorship, 170; not written by More, 170; on Morton's extraordinary memory, 208

More, Sir Thomas, the so-called 'History of Richard III.' credited to, 168; its lack of critique thanks to More's well-known authorship, 170; not actually written by More, 170; based on Morton's amazing memory, 208

Morley, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109; with the king on his progress, 129, 143

Morley, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109; with the king on his journey, 129, 143

Mortimer inheritance, Duke of York succeeded to, 3

Mortimer inheritance, Duke of York succeeded to, 3

Mortimer, Hugh and Sir John, with the Duke of York, 10; slain at Wakefield, 15

Mortimer, Hugh, and Sir John, along with the Duke of York, 10; killed at Wakefield, 15

Mortimer's Cross, victory won by the Earl of March, 18, 20

Mortimer's Cross, victory achieved by the Earl of March, 18, 20

Morton, Dr., with Henry VI. at York, 24, 27; with Margaret in exile, 69; at Tewkesbury, pardoned, 77; Bishop of Ely, bribed by Louis XI., 82; intrigues against Richard, 97-99; given in charge to the Duke of Buckingham, 100; his political pamphlet called 'History of Richard III.', 168; its authorship, 169-171; account of Morton and his career, 206-207; made Archbishop of Canterbury, 25, 207; on Richard's alleged deformity, 185-186; silent respecting the death of Edward of Lancaster, 191, 192; insinuation about Henry VI., 193; confessed that Richard resisted the death of Clarence, 203; his story about Richard's assumption of the protectorship, 208-210; his version of the Hastings plot, 210-213; his falsification of dates, 213-216; his version of the execution of Rivers, 216-217; his falsification of King Richard's title, 217-221; his shameful slander of the Duchess of York, 220; unworthy of credit, 221; his false version of Richard's accession, 222-223; his account of conversations with the Duke of Buckingham, 222-227; his evidence of Richard's intentions respecting his nephews, 238; intriguing in the Isle of Ely and in France, 242

Morton, Dr., with Henry VI. in York, 24, 27; with Margaret in exile, 69; at Tewkesbury, pardoned, 77; Bishop of Ely, bribed by Louis XI., 82; plots against Richard, 97-99; handed over to the Duke of Buckingham, 100; his political pamphlet titled 'History of Richard III.', 168; its authorship, 169-171; overview of Morton and his career, 206-207; made Archbishop of Canterbury, 25, 207; on Richard's supposed deformity, 185-186; silent about the death of Edward of Lancaster, 191, 192; implication regarding Henry VI., 193; admitted that Richard opposed the death of Clarence, 203; his account of Richard taking on the protectorship, 208-210; his version of the Hastings plot, 210-213; his manipulation of dates, 213-216; his version of the execution of Rivers, 216-217; his distortion of King Richard's title, 217-221; his disgraceful slander of the Duchess of York, 220; unworthy of trust, 221; his false account of Richard's rise to power, 222-223; his recounting of conversations with the Duke of Buckingham, 222-227; his claims about Richard's intentions regarding his nephews, 238; scheming in the Isle of Ely and in France, 242

Mountjoy, Lord (see Sir Walter Blount), 35; son and heir slain at Barnet, 51; to announce accession of Richard III. at Calais, 102, 109

Mountjoy, Lord (see Sir Walter Blount), 35; son and heir killed at Barnet, 51; to announce the rise of Richard III. at Calais, 102, 109

Mowbray, inheritance, 125

Mowbray, inheritance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muccleston church, 56

Muccleston Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Murder of the princes, story as given out by Henry VII., 169, 258-259; fuller story published by Grafton and Rastell, 259-261; question of their fate, 233; no danger to Richard, 235; alive during Richard's reign, 236-238; conduct of mother and sister, 238, 239; false rumours, 239, 240; contradictory dates, 225; murdered by order of Henry VII., 256; story put forward contradictory and inaccurate, 262; Tyrrel, 269; burial, bodies discovered, 270; relations silenced, 270, 271; alleged rewards to murderers, 264, 265; Henry's rewards, 272; Henry's remorse, 276, 278; Mr. Gairdner's theory, 298, 299

Murder of the princes, story as told by Henry VII., 169, 258-259; fuller story published by Grafton and Rastell, 259-261; question of their fate, 233; no threat to Richard, 235; alive during Richard's reign, 236-238; actions of mother and sister, 238, 239; false rumors, 239, 240; contradictory dates, 225; murdered under orders of Henry VII., 256; story presented contradictory and inaccurate, 262; Tyrrel, 269; burial, bodies found, 270; relatives silenced, 270, 271; alleged rewards to murderers, 264, 265; Henry's rewards, 272; Henry's remorse, 276, 278; Mr. Gairdner's theory, 298, 299

Musgraves faithful to King Richard, 151

Musgraves loyal to King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Nappa Hall, seat of the Metcalfes, 83

Nappa Hall, home of the Metcalfes, 83

Navy of Richard III., 135-136. See Rogers, Thomas

Navy of Richard III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Rogers, Thomas

Neale, Richard, Judge of Common Pleas, 145

Neale, Richard, Judge of Common Pleas, 145

Nesfield, Captain, to watch the Westminster sanctuary, 241

Nesfield, Captain, to monitor the Westminster sanctuary, 241

Nevill, George, Bishop of Exeter, persuaded Edward to take the kingly office, 22, 23; Archbishop of York, Richard and Anne sat together at his installation feast, 40; Anne's guardian, married her to Richard, 81, 82

Nevill, George, Bishop of Exeter, convinced Edward to assume the royal position, 22, 23; Archbishop of York, Richard and Anne were together at his installation dinner, 40; Anne's guardian arranged her marriage to Richard, 81, 82

Nevill, Lady Anne, see Anne

Lady Anne Nevill, see Anne

Nevill, Lady Cecily, 3. See York, Duchess of

Nevill, Lady Cecily, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Duchess of York

Nevill, Lady Isabella, Duchess of Clarence, 41; children, 87 n.

Nevill, Lady Isabella, Duchess of Clarence, 41; children, 87 n.

Nevill, 77

Nevill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nevill, Lord, traitor to the Duke of York, 11

Nevill, Lord, traitor to the Duke of York, 11

Nevill, Lord, Richard wrote to, for reinforcements, 98

Nevill, Lord, wrote to Richard for reinforcements, 98

Nevill, Sir George, son of Lord Abergavenny, made K.B., 147. See Montagu, Salisbury, Warwick, Westmoreland

Nevill, Sir George, son of Lord Abergavenny, made K.B., 147. See Montagu, Salisbury, Warwick, Westmoreland

Nevill, Sir John, at Towton for Henry, 24; with Lord Clifford, 27; slain, 29

Nevill, Sir John, at Towton for Henry, 24; with Lord Clifford, 27; slain, 29

Nevill, Sir Thomas, 10; slain at Wakefield, 15; head stuck on the gate at York, 17

Nevill, Sir Thomas, 10; killed at Wakefield, 15; head mounted on the gate at York, 17

Newark, 47

Newark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Newborough, Sir William, beheaded at Tewkesbury, 76

Newborough, Sir William, executed at Tewkesbury, 76

Newcastle, Earl of Wiltshire beheaded at, 34

Newcastle, Earl of Wiltshire beheaded at, 34

Nicolas, Sir Harris, rejects some of Tudor stories, 181; denounces some of them, 228, 230

Nicolas, Sir Harris, dismisses certain Tudor stories, 181; criticizes some of them, 228, 230

Nobility not destroyed by wars of the Roses, 37, 105; life in the country, 106, 108. See Peerage

Nobility not destroyed by the Wars of the Roses, 37, 105; life in the country, 106, 108. See Peerage

Nokes, John, 5

Nokes, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Norfolk, Duke of (Mowbray), 10, 11; at Towton, 32, 35; death of heiress, 125

Norfolk, Duke of (Mowbray), 10, 11; at Towton, 32, 35; death of heiress, 125

Norfolk, Duke of (Howard), at Richard's coronation bearing the crown, 109, 127, 143; cousin to the king, 110; present to, from the royal wardrobe, 111; Earl Marshal, 144; Admiral, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; hurried to the king's help, 151, 154; his camp, 152; slain at Bosworth, 155

Norfolk, Duke of (Howard), at Richard's coronation wearing the crown, 109, 127, 143; cousin to the king, 110; present to, from the royal wardrobe, 111; Earl Marshal, 144; Admiral, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; rushed to the king's aid, 151, 154; his camp, 152; killed at Bosworth, 155

Norfolk coast, ships of King Edward off, 45

Norfolk coast, ships of King Edward off, 45

Northampton, Battle of, 7, 56; Richard and Buckingham at, 90

Northampton, Battle of, 7, 56; Richard and Buckingham at, 90

Northumberland, Earl of, at the battle of Wakefield, 14; at Towton for Henry, 24; led the centre, 31, 32; slain, 33; buried at York, 34; his son restored, 36, 134; at Richard's coronation, bore the pointless sword of mercy, 127; 109, 143; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145; at Bosworth but held back, 151, 154; retribution, 154 n.; presided at the trial of Lord Rivers, 99, 217

Northumberland, Earl of, at the battle of Wakefield, 14; at Towton for Henry, 24; led the center, 31, 32; killed, 33; buried in York, 34; his son restored, 36, 134; at Richard's coronation, carried the pointless sword of mercy, 127; 109, 143; Commissioner for Peace with Scotland, 145; at Bosworth but held back, 151, 154; retribution, 154 n.; presided at the trial of Lord Rivers, 99, 217

Norwegian traders at Stourbridge fair, 112

Norwegian traders at Stourbridge fair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Norwich sent troop to Edward, 71; Recorder of, see Heydon

Norwich sent troops to Edward, 71; Recorder of, see Heydon

Norwich, Bishop of (Dr. Goldwell), at Richard's coronation, 144, 146

Norwich, Bishop of (Dr. Goldwell), at Richard's coronation, 144, 146

Nostell Priory, 13

Nostell Priory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nottingham, 47, 130, 136; memorial to King Richard III. at, 158

Nottingham, 47, 130, 136; memorial to King Richard III at 158

Nottingham Castle, 47, 148; King Richard commenced his march from, 151

Nottingham Castle, 47, 148; King Richard started his journey from, 151

Nottingham, Earl of, 109, 125, 143

Nottingham, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__


Official documents in Richard's favour, 179; value of evidence, 292

Official documents supporting Richard, 179; importance of evidence, 292

Ogle, Lord, in the marches during Richard's coronation, 109, 143; hurrying to join the king at Bosworth, 151

Ogle, Lord, in the borderlands during Richard's coronation, 109, 143; hurrying to meet the king at Bosworth, 151

Ogle, Sir Robert, 58

Ogle, Sir Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oldham, Dr., Bishop of Sodor and Man, 147

Oldham, Dr., Bishop of Sodor and Man, 147

Ormonde, Earl of, 24 (see Wiltshire); pardoned, 36; in Portugal, 66; pardoned at Tewkesbury, 77

Ormonde, Earl of, 24 (see Wiltshire); pardoned, 36; in Portugal, 66; pardoned at Tewkesbury, 77

Ormonde, Sir Thomas, created K.B., 147

Ormonde, Sir Thomas, made K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oxford University, 116; King Richard at, 128, 129

Oxford University, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; King Richard at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Oxford, John Vere Earl of, under attainder, 109, 144; at Barnet, 47, 49, 50; came with Henry Tudor, 148; at Bosworth, 154, 155; origin of the star in the arms of, 50 n.

Oxford, John Vere, Earl of, under legal penalty, 109, 144; at Barnet, 47, 49, 50; joined Henry Tudor, 148; at Bosworth, 154, 155; origin of the star in the arms of, 50 n.


Parker, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Parker, pardoned after Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parker, Sir William, the king's standard bearer at Bosworth, 156, 157

Parker, Sir William, the king's standard bearer at Bosworth, 156, 157

Parliament, Act making the Duke of York heir apparent, 9; deposed Henry VI. for violating his word, 21, 22; met in spite of the supersedeas, 98, 100; proofs of the illegitimacy submitted, 101; petitions Richard to assume the crown, 102; great power of the Speaker, 104; Richard's Parliament met, Acts passed, 134; Acts first published in English, 134; distinction between public and private Acts first made, 134; Lord Campbell's opinion, 134. See Titulus Regius

Parliament, Act making the Duke of York heir apparent, 9; deposed Henry VI for breaking his promise, 21, 22; met despite the supersedeas, 98, 100; evidence of illegitimacy presented, 101; petitions Richard to take the crown, 102; significant power of the Speaker, 104; Richard's Parliament convened, Acts passed, 134; Acts first published in English, 134; distinction between public and private Acts first established, 134; Lord Campbell's opinion, 134. See Titulus Regius

Parr, Dr., inscription over King Richard's well, 158; remarks on likeness of Richard to Lorenzo the Magnificent, 40 n., 124

Parr, Dr., inscription over King Richard's well, 158; comments on the resemblance of Richard to Lorenzo the Magnificent, 40 n., 124

Parr, Sir Thomas, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; grandfather of Queen Katherine Parr, 15

Parr, Sir Thomas, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; grandfather of Queen Katherine Parr, 15

Parr, Sir William, slain at Wakefield, 15; head stuck on the gate at York, 17

Parr, Sir William, killed at Wakefield, 15; head placed on the gate at York, 17

Parr, Thomas, Richard's esquire, slain at Barnet, 50

Parr, Thomas, Richard's squire, killed at Barnet, 50

Paston, boy at Eton, 117

Paston, Eton student, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paston, Clement, at Cambridge, 117

Paston, Clement, at Cambridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paston, John, 7, 120, 122, 201

Paston, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Paston, Mrs., 117, 120, 122

Paston, Mrs., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Paston Letters, 7, 8 n., 23, 76 n., 81, 151 n.

Paston Letters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ n.

Payn, Mr., his luggage seized by Jack Cade, 122

Payn, Mr., his bags taken by Jack Cade, 122

Payne's Place, Margaret of Anjou took refuge at, 77

Payne's Place, where Margaret of Anjou sought refuge at, 77

Peerage, 37, 105, 106; of Richard III., 109, 143; at his coronation, 109, 126, 127; no peer, except Stanley, joined Henry Tudor, 149

Peerage, 37, 105, 106; of Richard III., 109, 143; at his coronation, 109, 126, 127; no peer, except Stanley, joined Henry Tudor, 149

Pembroke, see Tudor, Jasper, title of Edward, son of Edward IV. (whom see)

Pembroke, see Tudor, Jasper, title of Edward, son of Edward IV. (whom see)

Pembroke Castle, Henry Tudor born at, 140

Pembroke Castle, where Henry Tudor was born, 140

Percy, Sir Richard, 24; slain at Towton, 33, 34

Percy, Sir Richard, 24; killed at Towton, 33, 34

Percy, Sir Robert, of Scotton, friend of Richard, 40; Controller of the Household, 145; knighted, 147; with the king at Bosworth, 151, 156

Percy, Sir Robert, of Scotton, friend of Richard, 40; Controller of the Household, 145; knighted, 147; with the king at Bosworth, 151, 156

Peterborough, 1

Peterborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickering, Sir James, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; slain, 15; head stuck on a gate at York, 17

Pickering, Sir James, with the Duke of York at Wakefield, 10; killed, 15; head put on a gate at York, 17

Pilgrimages, 119

Pilgrimages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilkington, Sir John, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Pilkington, Sir John, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Pilkington, Sir Thomas, loyal to King Richard, 252

Pilkington, Sir Thomas, loyal to King Richard, 252

Pilkingtons, faithful to King Richard, 151

Pilkingtons, loyal to King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plantagenets, the Dynasty, 166; the kings of the Lancastrian branch, 103, 104; Yorkist right, 9, 104; children of the Duke of York, 6; of Edward IV., 86 n.; of the Duke of Clarence, 87 n.; slaughter of the last male, 275

Plantagenets, the Dynasty, 166; the kings of the Lancastrian branch, 103, 104; Yorkist claim, 9, 104; descendants of the Duke of York, 6; of Edward IV., 86 n.; of the Duke of Clarence, 87 n.; murder of the last male, 275

Plumpton correspondence, 245; arbitration, 84, 160 n.

Plumpton messages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; arbitration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.

Plumptons faithful to King Richard, 151

Plumptons loyal to King Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plumstead churchyard, 120

Plumstead graveyard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pole-on-the-Humber, Lord Rivers landed at, 46

Lord Rivers landed at Pole-on-the-Humber, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pole, de la, see Suffolk, Duke of, Lincoln, Earl of

Pole, de la, see Suffolk, Duke of, Lincoln, Earl of

Pole, Anne de la, 139

Pole, Anne de la, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pole, Richard, married to the Princess Margaret, daughter of the Duke of Clarence, 87 n.

Pole, Richard, married to Princess Margaret, the daughter of the Duke of Clarence, 87 n.

Pole, Sir Edmund de la, created K.B., 147; afterwards Earl of Suffolk

Pole, Sir Edmund de la, became a Knight of the Bath, 147; later known as the Earl of Suffolk.

Polydore Virgil, employed by Henry VII., 168; his coming to England, 171; his numerous preferments, 172; character of his history, 172; untrustworthy, 175; on the unequal shoulders, 186; on treatment of captives at Towton, 34; a slanderer, 190, 192; on date of death of Henry VI., 193, 196; his calumny about the Duchess of York, 220, 222; statement about Buckingham's claims, 223; silent about Clarence, 202; contradicts Morton about Shaw's sermon, 220; contemplated marriage with Elizabeth, 231; battle of Bosworth, 157 n.; his story of the murder, 258

Polydore Virgil, hired by Henry VII., 168; his arrival in England, 171; his many promotions, 172; the nature of his historical writing, 172; not reliable, 175; placed unevenly on his shoulders, 186; regarding the treatment of captives at Towton, 34; a defamer, 190, 192; about the death date of Henry VI., 193, 196; his slander against the Duchess of York, 220, 222; comments on Buckingham's claims, 223; silent about Clarence, 202; contradicts Morton regarding Shaw's sermon, 220; considered marrying Elizabeth, 231; battle of Bosworth, 157 n.; his account of the murder, 258

Pomfret, Lancastrian army at, 13; bodies of the Duke of York and Earl of Rutland at, 34, 39; Montagu at, 47

Pomfret, where the Lancastrian army was; bodies of the Duke of York and the Earl of Rutland were at; Montagu at,

Pomfret Castle, a residence of the Duke of Gloucester, 84; Edward's headquarters before Towton, 25; execution of Lord Rivers at, 99

Pomfret Castle, the home of the Duke of Gloucester, 84; Edward's base before the Battle of Towton, 25; the execution of Lord Rivers took place at, 99

Pont-à-Mousson, birth place of Margaret of Anjou, 53, 61

Pont-à-Mousson, birthplace of Margaret of Anjou, 53, 61

Portsmouth, 69

Portsmouth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Post first established by Richard III., 106, 159

Post first established by Richard III., 106, 159

Prices, 123

Prices, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Printing, see Caxton

Printing, see Caxton

Progress, King Richard's royal, 129-30

Progress, King Richard's royal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pulter, Thomas, loyal to King Richard, 252

Pulter, Thomas, loyal to King Richard, 252


Quarter, none given by the Lancastrians at Wakefield, 16, 17; proof that it was given by Edward at Towton, 34; always given by Edward, 34; given to inferior officers and soldiers at Tewkesbury, where several leaders were also pardoned, 77

Quarter, none offered by the Lancastrians at Wakefield, 16, 17; evidence that it was granted by Edward at Towton, 34; consistently granted by Edward, 34; given to lower-ranking officers and soldiers at Tewkesbury, where several leaders were also pardoned, 77

Queen, see Anne Nevill

Queen Anne Nevill

Queen, see Elizabeth of York

Queen Elizabeth of York

Queen Dowager, see Elizabeth Woodville

Queen Dowager, see Elizabeth Woodville


Raby, Rose of, see York, Duchess of

Raby, Rose of York, Duchess

Ramme, traitor, executed at Exeter, 132

Ramme, the traitor, was executed in Exeter, 132

Rapin, History of England, 180, 181

Rapin, History of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ratcliffe, Sir John (Lord Fitzwalter), 23; at Ferrybridge, 23; slain, 27

Ratcliffe, Sir John (Lord Fitzwalter), 23; at Ferrybridge, 23; killed, 27

Ratcliffe, Sir Richard, 99, 145; Knight of the Garter, 147; at Bosworth, 156, 157; loyal to the last, 252

Ratcliffe, Sir Richard, 99, 145; Knight of the Garter, 147; at Bosworth, 156, 157; loyal to the end, 252

Ratford, Capt, slain at the battle of Wakefield, 15

Ratford, Capt, killed at the battle of Wakefield, 15

Ratte, John, loyal to the end, 252

Ratte, John, loyal to the end, 252

Ravenspur, Edward landed at, 45

Edward landed at Ravenspur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Redman, Dr., Bishop of St. Asaph, 129, 145, 146

Redman, Dr., Bishop of St. Asaph, 129, 145, 146

Redmore Plain, 152, 154

Redmore Plain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

René, King, 53; death, 79

René, King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Revell, Richard, loyal to the last, 252

Revell, Richard, loyal to the end, 252

Richard III. (Duke of Gloucester), son of the Duke of York, born at Fotheringhay, 3, 6; childhood with Margaret and George, 4; prisoner at war, 7; in John Paston's chambers in the Temple, 8, 10; sent to Holland for safety, 18; loss of his father and brother, 18, 19, 38; built a memorial chapel at Towton, 37; creations, Knight of the Garter, 38; stall plate at Windsor, 38; chief mourner at his father's funeral, 39; military training under Warwick, 40; early and enduring friendships, 40; companionship with Anne Nevill, 40; description of, 40, 124; loyal to Edward IV., 41; flight with Edward to Holland, 42; at Bruges, 43; fitting out ships at Veere, 44; at Ravenspur, 45; negotiation with Clarence, 47, 48; at Barnet, 50; at Tewkesbury, 74; marriage and life at Middleham, 81, 82, 84; with Edward IV. in France, upright conduct, 82; founded colleges, 85, 107, 118, 294; supervisor of wills, 84, 99; arbitrator, 84, 160 n.; high offices of State, 84, 85; Warden of the Marches, campaign in Scotland, excellence of his administration, 85; takes Berwick, 86; Protector by Edward's will, services and popularity, 89; arrested Rivers, 89, 90; resided with his mother, 91; ignorant of his brother's matrimonial secrets, 97; stamped out the Hastings conspiracy, 98, 99; rightful heir, 101; accepts the crown, 102; town house at Crosby Place, 85, 110; coronation, 126, 127; grant to Buckingham, 126; progress, 128-130; at York, 130; suppressed Buckingham's revolt, 131-132; Parliament and administrative reforms, 134, 135; loss of his son, 137; progress and reception of Scotch ambassadors, 139; popularity in London, 139; his wife's death, 140; military talent, 149; courage and pluck, 150; formation of his army, 154; resolves on a desperate charge at Bosworth, 155; glorious death, 156; buried at Leicester, 158; memorials, 158; character, 159, 160; accusations against him, 167, 184; Tudor calumnies, 192, 199; deformity, 185-187; Mr. Gairdner and the alleged crimes of, 281-301. See Edward of Lancaster, Henry VI., Anne Nevill, Hastings, Clarence, Rivers, Titulus Regius, Murder of the Princes

Richard III (Duke of Gloucester), son of the Duke of York, was born at Fotheringhay, 3, 6; spent his childhood with Margaret and George, 4; was a prisoner in war, 7; lived in John Paston's chambers in the Temple, 8, 10; was sent to Holland for safety, 18; faced the loss of his father and brother, 18, 19, 38; built a memorial chapel at Towton, 37; received the title of Knight of the Garter, 38; had a stall plate at Windsor, 38; served as the chief mourner at his father's funeral, 39; underwent military training under Warwick, 40; formed early and lasting friendships, 40; shared companionship with Anne Nevill, 40; was described as 40, 124; remained loyal to Edward IV, 41; fled with Edward to Holland, 42; was in Bruges, 43; outfitted ships at Veere, 44; was at Ravenspur, 45; negotiated with Clarence, 47, 48; was at Barnet, 50; was at Tewkesbury, 74; experienced marriage and life in Middleham, 81, 82, 84; was with Edward IV in France, maintained good conduct, 82; founded colleges, 85, 107, 118, 294; served as supervisor of wills, 84, 99; acted as arbitrator, 84, 160 n.; held high offices of State, 84, 85; was Warden of the Marches, campaigned in Scotland, and showed excellence in administration, 85; took Berwick, 86; became Protector by Edward's will, garnering services and popularity, 89; arrested Rivers, 89, 90; lived with his mother, 91; was unaware of his brother's matrimonial secrets, 97; extinguished the Hastings conspiracy, 98, 99; was the rightful heir, 101; accepted the crown, 102; owned a townhouse at Crosby Place, 85, 110; had his coronation, 126, 127; granted favors to Buckingham, 126; made progress, 128-130; was at York, 130; suppressed Buckingham's revolt, 131-132; oversaw Parliament and administrative reforms, 134, 135; faced the loss of his son, 137; welcomed Scottish ambassadors, 139; enjoyed popularity in London, 139; dealt with his wife's death, 140; displayed military talent, 149; showed courage and determination, 150; organized his army, 154; resolved to make a desperate charge at Bosworth, 155; met a glorious death, 156; was buried in Leicester, 158; had memorials, 158; was characterized as 159, 160; faced accusations against him, 167, 184; dealt with Tudor calumnies, 192, 199; lived with a deformity, 185-187; and encountered Mr. Gairdner regarding the alleged crimes of 281-301. See Edward of Lancaster, Henry VI, Anne Nevill, Hastings, Clarence, Rivers, Titulus Regius, Murder of the Princes

Richard, second son of Edward IV., 86 n.; in sanctuary, 91; joined his brother, 100, 125. See Murder of the princes.

Richard, the second son of Edward IV, 86 n.; in hiding, 91; teamed up with his brother, 100, 125. See Murder of the princes.

Richmond, earldom, granted to the Duke of Gloucester, 38, 140; Henry Tudor had no right to the title, 109, 133 n., 144

Richmond, an earldom, was granted to the Duke of Gloucester, 38, 140; Henry Tudor didn't have the right to the title, 109, 133 n., 144

Richmond Castle, 107

Richmond Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rivers, Earl, flight with Edward IV., 42, 44; landed at Pole, 46; Constable of the Tower, 78; in charge of his nephew at Ludlow, 88; arrested, 90; tried and executed, 99, 216, 217; made Richard III. supervisor of his will, 99, 160; his literary attainments, 115; his son a minor, 109

Rivers, Earl, fled with Edward IV., 42, 44; landed at Pole, 46; Constable of the Tower, 78; responsible for his nephew at Ludlow, 88; arrested, 90; tried and executed, 99, 216, 217; made Richard III. administrator of his will, 99, 160; his intellectual achievements, 115; his son a minor, 109

Robsart, Sir Terry, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Robsart, Sir Terry, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Rochester, Bishop of, Dr. Audley, at Richard's coronation, 144, 146

Rochester, Bishop of, Dr. Audley, at Richard's coronation, 144, 146

Rockingham Forest, 1

Rockingham Forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rogers, Thomas, keeper of the ships, 135, 144

Rogers, Thomas, shipkeeper, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rogers, Mr. Thorold, on the character of Edward IV., 37; on the Wars of the Roses, 104; opinion of churchmen, 118; disbelief in the murder of Henry VI., 198

Rogers, Mr. Thorold, on Edward IV's character, 37; on the Wars of the Roses, 104; thoughts on church officials, 118; doubt about the murder of Henry VI., 198

Roos, Lord, with Henry and Margaret at York, 24, 27; beheaded at Hexham, 59

Roos, Lord, with Henry and Margaret in York, 24, 27; executed at Hexham, 59

Roos, Sir Henry, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Roos, Sir Henry, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Roos, Sir William, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Roos, Sir William, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Rose of Raby, see York, Duchess of

Rose of Raby, York Duchess

Roses, Wars of the, their causes, 6, 104; the nobility not annihilated, 37, 105; not a war of the people, 104

Roses, Wars of the, their causes, 6, 104; the nobility not destroyed, 37, 105; not a conflict of the common people, 104

Rotherham, Archbishop, 88, 100

Rotherham, Archbishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Roucliffe, Brian, Baron of the Exchequer, 145

Roucliffe, Brian, Baron of the Exchequer, 145

Rouen, children of the Duke of York born at, 3, 6

Rouen, children of the Duke of York born at, 3, 6

Rous, John, an unblushing time server, 173, 174; on Richard's birth, 186; reason of his silence about Tewkesbury, 191; Henry VI., 195; Countess of Warwick, 201; trial of Rivers, 217 n.; death of Queen Anne, 228; adoption of Warwick as heir, alleged supersession by Lincoln, 138; death of the princes, 244

Rous, John, an unapologetic opportunist, 173, 174; upon Richard's birth, 186; due to his silence about Tewkesbury, 191; Henry VI., 195; Countess of Warwick, 201; trial of Rivers, 217 n.; death of Queen Anne, 228; adoption of Warwick as heir, claimed replacement by Lincoln, 138; death of the princes, 244

Rumours of the deaths of the princes alleged to have existed, 239; Croyland Monk, 240; no evidence, 241; Morton in the Isle of Ely, 242; spread by Henry VII., 256

Rumors about the deaths of the princes said to have existed, 239; Croyland Monk, 240; no proof, 241; Morton in the Isle of Ely, 242; spread by Henry VII., 256

Russell, Dr., Bishop of Lincoln, his speech on investiture of the Duke of Burgundy with the Garter, 113; an upright prelate, 118; King Richard's Chancellor, 144; at the coronation, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145

Russell, Dr., Bishop of Lincoln, his speech on the investiture of the Duke of Burgundy with the Garter, 113; an honorable church leader, 118; King Richard's Chancellor, 144; at the coronation, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145

Rutland, Earl of, see Edmund

Rutland, Earl of, see Edmund


Saints' days, letters always dated on, 119

Saints' days, always dated on letters, 119

St. Albans, battles of, 17, 56, 57

St. Albans, battles of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

St. Albans, Book of, 108

St. Albans, Book of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St. Asaph, Bishop of, B. Redman, 129, 146; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145

St. Asaph, Bishop of, B. Redman, 129, 146; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145

St. David's, Bishop, 109. See Langton

St. David's, Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Langton

St. Denis, at York, Earl of Northumberland buried at, 34

St. Denis, located in York, where the Earl of Northumberland is buried, 34

St. Germain, Walter, loyal to the last, 252

St. Germain, Walter, loyal until the end, 252

St. John, Prior of, see Langstrother

St. John, Prior of, see Langstrother

St. Leger, Sir Thomas, traitor, 131; beheaded, 132

St. Leger, Sir Thomas, traitor, 131; executed by guillotine, 132

St. Liz, Simon de, founder of Fotheringhay, 1

St. Liz, Simon de, founder of Fotheringhay, 1

St. Lo, Sir John, knighted at Tewkesbury, 77

St. Lo, Sir John, knighted at Tewkesbury, 77

St. Martin's Day, stock killed and salted on, 121

St. Martin's Day, when livestock was slaughtered and preserved, 121

St. Martin's le Grand sanctuary, Anne Nevill in, 81

St. Martin's le Grand sanctuary, Anne Nevill in, 81

St. Miheil, 60

St. Michael, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St. Pol, Duke of Burgundy's Court, 43, 60

St. Pol, Duke of Burgundy's Court, 43, 60

Salisbury, Buckingham beheaded at, 132

Salisbury, Buckingham beheaded at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salisbury, Bishop of, 100; traitor, 132, 146; at Richard's coronation, 144. See Woodville

Salisbury, Bishop of, 100; traitor, 132, 146; at Richard's coronation, 144. See Woodville

Salisbury, Earl of, with the Duke of York at Sandal, 10, 13; at Wakefield, 14; taken prisoner and put to death, 16, 21; head exposed at York, 17; funeral at Bisham, 34; town house at Cold Harbour, 110

Salisbury, Earl of, along with the Duke of York at Sandal, 10, 13; at Wakefield, 14; captured and executed, 16, 21; head displayed at York, 17; funeral at Bisham, 34; residence at Cold Harbour, 110

Salisbury, Earl of, see Edward

Salisbury, Earl of, see Edward

Salkeld, Wm., arrested the Earl of Wiltshire at Cockermouth, 34

Salkeld, Wm., arrested the Earl of Wiltshire at Cockermouth, 34

Sanctuary at Westminster, 91, 136, 241; at St. Martin's le Grand, 81

Sanctuary at Westminster, 91, 136, 241; at St. Martin's le Grand, 81

Sandal Castle, Duke of York's inheritance, 3; the Duke arrived at, description, 11-12; ruins, 12; surrounding country, 13; Duke's Christmas at, 13, 14

Sandal Castle, which belongs to the Duke of York, 3; the Duke arrived at, description, 11-12; ruins, 12; surrounding countryside, 13; the Duke's Christmas at, 13, 14

Sandford, on the death of Clarence, 202, 203 n.

Sandford, after Clarence's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.

Sandwich, 80

Sandwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sapcote, William, loyal to the last, 252

Sapcote, William, loyal to the end, 252

Sasiola, Galfridus de, see Spanish Ambassador

Sasiola, Galfridus de, see Spanish Ambassador

Savage, Sir John, joined Henry Tudor at Bosworth, 149, 154

Savage, Sir John, joined Henry Tudor at Bosworth, 149, 154

Saxton, near Towton, see Towton and Hungate; Lord Dacre buried at, 34, 35

Saxton, near Towton, see Towton and Hungate; Lord Dacre buried at, 34, 35

Saye, Lord, flight with Edward IV., 42, 44; slain at Barnet, 51

Saye, Lord, fled with Edward IV., 42, 44; killed at Barnet, 51

Saye, Sir William, created K.B., 147

Saye, Sir William, became a Knight of the Bath, 147

Sayer, William, payments to, for keep of Henry VI., 197

Sayer, William, payments for taking care of Henry VI., 197

Scarthingwell, 27, 28

Scarthingwell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Scotland, flight of Henry VI. to, 34, 58; Richard's campaign in, 85, 86; peace with, 139, 145; Margaret of Anjou in, 9

Scotland, Henry VI's escape to, 34, 58; Richard's campaign in, 85, 86; peace with, 139, 145; Margaret of Anjou in, 9

Scotton, see Percy

Scotton, check out Percy

Scrope, of Bolton, Lord, with Edward, 23; wounded at Towton, 32; Richard's neighbour, 130, 143; at Richard's coronation, 109; executions by, 132 n.; hurrying to the aid of the king, 151

Scrope, of Bolton, Lord, with Edward, 23; injured at Towton, 32; Richard's neighbor, 130, 143; at Richard's coronation, 109; executions by, 132 n.; rushing to help the king, 151

Scrope of Masham, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Scrope of Masham, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Severn, 71, 72; slaughter at a ford, after Tewkesbury, 75; great flood, 131

Severn, 71, 72; killing at a crossing, after Tewkesbury, 75; massive flood, 131

Seymour, Sir John, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Seymour, Sir John, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Shaundé, Philibert de, in command of Henry Tudor's troops, 142; at Bosworth, 153, 154

Shaundé, Philibert de, in charge of Henry Tudor's troops, 142; at Bosworth, 153, 154

Shaw, Dr., sermon, misrepresented by Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 221; false date, 215

Shaw, Dr., sermon, misrepresented by Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 221; false date, 215

Sheen, 35

Sheen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sherburn, 27, 29

Sherburn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sheriff Hutton, 84; chapel added to the church by Richard, 85; tomb of Edward Prince of Wales at, 137; Edward, King Richard's heir, at, 138, 142

Sheriff Hutton, 84; chapel added to the church by Richard, 85; tomb of Edward, Prince of Wales at, 137; Edward, King Richard's heir, at, 138, 142

Shore, Jane, 100; married to the Solicitor-General, 145 n.

Shore, Jane, 100; married to the Solicitor-General, 145 n.

Shrewsbury, Earl of, a minor, 109, 143

Shrewsbury, Earl of, a minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Simnel, Lambert, 280

Simnel, Lambert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Skinners' Company, 112

Skinners' Company, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Skipton, 84

Skipton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Skipwith, Sir John, at the Duke of York's obsequies, 39

Skipwith, Sir John, at the Duke of York's funeral, 39

Slaughter or Slater ('Black Will'), 260, 264, 269; rewards to, 271

Slaughter or Slater ('Black Will'), 260, 264, 269; rewards to, 271

Sluys, 60

Sluys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Wm., Bishop of Lichfield, 146

Smith, Wm., Bishop of Lichfield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smyth, William, 5

Smyth, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sodor and Man, Bishop of, 146

Sodor and Man, Bishop of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Somerset, Duke of, at the battle of Wakefield, 14; and Towton, 23; made his peace, 36; beheaded at Hexham, 59

Somerset, Duke of, at the Battle of Wakefield, 14; and Towton, 23; made his peace, 36; beheaded at Hexham, 59

Somerset, Duke of, Edmund, Buckingham's descent from, 225; at Barnet, 49; with Margaret, 69, 70; at Tewkesbury, 73; his charge, 74, 75; beheaded, 76; title became extinct, 37

Somerset, Duke of, Edmund, Buckingham's lineage from, 225; at Barnet, 49; with Margaret, 69, 70; at Tewkesbury, 73; his responsibility, 74, 75; executed, 76; title became extinct, 37

Sopwell, Prioress of, see Berners, Juliana

Sopwell, Prioress of, see Berners, Juliana

Southampton, 54

Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Southwick, 54

Southwick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spanish Ambassador, 130; knighted at York, 130, see Ayala Sasiola

Spanish Ambassador, 130; knighted in York, 130, see Ayala Sasiola

Spofforth, 84

Spofforth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sport, see Hunting

Sport, see Hunting

Stafford, Humphrey, at Bosworth for the king, 155; loyal to the last, 252

Stafford, Humphrey, at Bosworth for the king, 155; loyal to the end, 252

Stafford, Sir Thomas, at Bosworth for the king, 155

Stafford, Sir Thomas, at Bosworth for the king, 155

Stallworthe, Reverend Simon, letter to Sir W. Stonor, with real date of execution of Hastings, 214

Stallworthe, Reverend Simon, letter to Sir W. Stonor, with actual date of execution of Hastings, 214

Stanley, Lady, mother of Henry Tudor, 140; at Richard's coronation bore the queen's train, 126, 127, 235; her intrigues, 131, 133, 226, 231; pardoned by the king, 148, 231

Stanley, Lady, mother of Henry Tudor, 140; at Richard's coronation held the queen's train, 126, 127, 235; her schemes, 131, 133, 226, 231; forgiven by the king, 148, 231

Stanley, Lord, 109, 111; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; Lord Steward, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; the only Peer who joined Henry Tudor, 149; raised forces, 149; secret interview with Henry Tudor, 149; treachery at Bosworth, 150, 152, 153; threw off the mask, 155, 159; objects of the Stanleys, 148

Stanley, Lord, 109, 111; at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; Lord Steward, 144; commissioner for peace with Scotland, 145; the only Peer who joined Henry Tudor, 149; raised forces, 149; secret meeting with Henry Tudor, 149; betrayal at Bosworth, 150, 152, 153; revealed his true intentions, 155, 159; aims of the Stanleys, 148

Stanley, Sir Ralph, wounded and taken prisoner at Wakefield, 15

Stanley, Sir Ralph, injured and captured at Wakefield, 15

Stanley, Sir Wm., captured Margaret of Anjou, 78; treachery at Bosworth, 156; retribution, 158; knew the truth about the princes, 244

Stanley, Sir Wm., captured Margaret of Anjou, 78; betrayal at Bosworth, 156; revenge, 158; knew the truth about the princes, 244

Stapleton, Sir Brian, for the king at Bosworth, 155

Stapleton, Sir Brian, for the king at Bosworth, 155

Stapleton village, 152

Stapleton village, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stillingfleet church, 96 n.

Stillingfleet church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.

Stillington, Dr., Bishop of Bath and Wells; his disclosure of Edward's first marriage, 93-97; account of, 94-96; treatment by Henry VII., 251

Stillington, Dr., Bishop of Bath and Wells; his revelation of Edward's first marriage, 93-97; details on this, 94-96; treatment by Henry VII., 251

Stoke Golding, 152, 153, 157

Stoke Golding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Stonor, Sir William, see Stallworthe

Stonor, Sir William, see Stallworthe

Stony Stratford, 90

Stony Stratford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Story, Ed., Bishop of Chichester, 146

Story, Ed., Bishop of Chichester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stourbridge, 112

Stourbridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stourton, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143

Stourton, Lord, at Richard's coronation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Stow's Chronicle, 179, 185, 191

Stow's Chronicle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Strange, Lord, 231-232

Strange, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Strickland, Miss, on Richard's marriage with Anne, 201

Strickland, Miss, on Richard's marriage with Anne, 201

Strickland, Sir Thomas, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; loyal to the king, 151

Strickland, Sir Thomas, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; loyal to the king, 151

Suffolk, Duchess of, see Elizabeth

Suffolk, Duchess of, see Elizabeth

Suffolk, Duke and Duchess, 53, 54; received Margaret of Anjou at Ewelme, 78

Suffolk, Duke and Duchess, 53, 54; welcomed Margaret of Anjou at Ewelme, 78

Suffolk, Duke of, at Richard's coronation bearing the sceptre, 109, 143; king's brother-in-law, 110

Suffolk, Duke of, at Richard's coronation holding the scepter, 109, 143; king's brother-in-law, 110

Supersedeas, see Parliament

Supersedeas, see Parliament

Surrey, Earl of, son married to Anne daughter of Edward IV., 86 n.; at Richard's coronation bearing the sword of state in the scabbard, 109, 127, 143; Knight of the Garter, 146; at Bosworth for King Richard, 151, 252

Surrey, Earl of, his son married to Anne, daughter of Edward IV., 86 n.; at Richard's coronation, carrying the sword of state in its scabbard, 109, 127, 143; Knight of the Garter, 146; at Bosworth for King Richard, 151, 252

Sutton Cheney, 152; king's army formed near, 154

Sutton Cheney, 152; the king's army gathered nearby, 154


Tadcaster, 26, 27, 46

Tadcaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Talbot, Sir Gilbert, his treason, 148; at Bosworth, 154

Talbot, Sir Gilbert, his betrayal, 148; at Bosworth, 154

Talbots, 148

Talbots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Talboys, Sir William, at Towton for Henry, 24; beheaded at York, 34

Talboys, Sir William, at Towton for Henry, 24; executed at York, 34

Tattershall Castle, built of brick by Lord Bourchier, 107

Tattershall Castle, constructed with bricks by Lord Bourchier, 107

Taunton, 70

Taunton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Temple, John Paston's chambers in, see Paston, John

Temple, John Paston's rooms in, see Paston, John

Tewkesbury, 72; battle, 74-75, King Richard at, 128, 129; contemporary accounts, Warkworth, Croyland Monk, Comines, 189; Stories of Fabyan, 190; Polydore Virgil, 190; Grafton, Hall, Holinshed, Habington, 190; silence of Morton and Rous, 191, 192; Mr. Gairdner's view, 286, 287, 288; executions after the battle, 76, 77, 288; pardons, 77

Tewkesbury, 72; battle, 74-75, King Richard at, 128, 129; contemporary accounts, Warkworth, Croyland Monk, Comines, 189; Stories of Fabyan, 190; Polydore Virgil, 190; Grafton, Hall, Holinshed, Habington, 190; silence of Morton and Rous, 191, 192; Mr. Gairdner's view, 286, 287, 288; executions after the battle, 76, 77, 288; pardons, 77

Throgmorton, pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Throgmorton, pardoned after Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tickhill Castle, 107

Tickhill Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tipton, Lord, see Worcester, Earl of

Tipton, Lord, see Worcester, Earl of

Titchfield, Henry VI. and Margaret of Anjou married at, 54

Titchfield, Henry VI and Margaret of Anjou got married at, 54

'Titulus Regius,' a State Paper explaining King Richard's title to the crown, 101; became an Act of Parliament, 134, 218; attempt of Henry VII. to destroy all copies, 218, 250, 279

'Titulus Regius,' a government document detailing King Richard's claim to the crown, 101; became an Act of Parliament, 134, 218; Henry VII's effort to eliminate all copies, 218, 250, 279

Townshend, Rodger, Judge of the King's Bench, 145, 146

Townshend, Rodger, Judge of the King's Bench, 145, 146

Towton, battle of, numbers, 25, 31; distances, 25; description of the surrounding country, 26; formation of the Lancastrian line, 31; battle, 32, 33. See Fauconberg, Edward IV., Horne

Towton, battle of, numbers, 25, 31; distances, 25; description of the surrounding country, 26; formation of the Lancastrian line, 31; battle, 32, 33. See Fauconberg, Edward IV., Horne

Tremayne, Thomas, King's Serjeant, 146

Tremayne, Thomas, King’s Sergeant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tresham, Speaker, 104

Tresham, Speaker, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trollope, Sir Andrew, Lancastrian chief of the staff at Wakefield, 14, 16; at Towton, 25; his antecedents, 25; in the centre, 31, 106; slain, 33

Trollope, Sir Andrew, Lancastrian chief of staff at Wakefield, 14, 16; at Towton, 25; his background, 25; in the center, 31, 106; killed, 33

Tudor, Edmund, created Earl of Richmond, but forfeited by attainder, 38

Tudor, Edmund, made Earl of Richmond, but lost it due to attainder, 38

Tudor, Henry, 109, 125; not Earl of Richmond, 38; came across the Channel but afraid to land, 131; traitor, 133 n., claim to the crown, 140, 141 n.; family and origin, 140; lands at Milford Haven, 142; interviews with the Stanleys, 149, 153; encamped at White Moors, 153; in the rear of the battle of Bosworth, 154; contrast between Richard III. and Henry VII., 160 n. See Henry VII.

Tudor, Henry, 109, 125; not the Earl of Richmond, 38; crossed the Channel but was afraid to land, 131; traitor, 133 n., claim to the crown, 140, 141 n.; family and origin, 140; arrived at Milford Haven, 142; meetings with the Stanleys, 149, 153; camped at White Moors, 153; behind the battle of Bosworth, 154; difference between Richard III and Henry VII, 160 n. See Henry VII.

Tudor, Jasper, 70; levies in Wales, 70, 71; traitor, 133 n., 140; came with his nephew, 148; at Bosworth, 154; formerly Earl of Pembroke, but attainted, 133 n.

Tudor, Jasper, 70; taxes in Wales, 70, 71; traitor, 133 n., 140; came with his nephew, 148; at Bosworth, 154; formerly Earl of Pembroke, but declared a traitor, 133 n.

Tudors in Wales, 10, 18; their paid writers, 168; their fables, 183, 187

Tudors in Wales, 10, 18; their paid writers, 168; their fables, 183, 187

Tunbridge Castle, Duchess of York and her children prisoners at, 7

Tunbridge Castle, where the Duchess of York and her children are held captive, 7

Tunstall, Sir Richard, Knight of the Garter, 147

Tunstall, Sir Richard, Knight of the Garter, 147

Turner, Sharon, doubted most of Tudor stories, 181

Turner, Sharon, questioned many of the Tudor stories, 181

Tuxford, 39

Tuxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tweed, river near Bosworth, 152

Tweed River near Bosworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tynemouth, 58

Tynemouth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tyrrel, Sir James, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; escorted the Countess of Warwick to Middleham, 201, 202; stories after his execution, 258, 259, 260, 261; betrayal by Bishop Fox, 273; his previous career, 268; alleged confession, 263; taken into favour by Henry, 269; his two pardons, 269, 270; murder of the princes, 269; rewards from Henry, 272; pretext for getting rid of him, 272, 273, 279; Tyrrel's son restored in blood, 277

Tyrrel, Sir James, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77; escorted the Countess of Warwick to Middleham, 201, 202; stories after his execution, 258, 259, 260, 261; betrayal by Bishop Fox, 273; his previous career, 268; alleged confession, 263; taken into favor by Henry, 269; his two pardons, 269, 270; murder of the princes, 269; rewards from Henry, 272; pretext for getting rid of him, 272, 273, 279; Tyrrel's son restored in blood, 277


Urswick, Dr., 231

Dr. Urswick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Utrecht, Richard and George at, 18, 38

Utrecht, Richard, and George at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


Van Borselle, Lord of Walcheren, 44

Van Borselle, Lord of Walcheren, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaudemont, Ferry de, 67

Vaudemont, Ferry de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaughan, Sir Thomas, 88; arrested, 90; beheaded, 100

Vaughan, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; arrested, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; executed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Vaux, Lady, 74

Vaux, Lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaux, Sir Thomas, slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Vaux, Sir Thomas, killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Vavasour, John, King's Serjeant, 146

Vavasour, John, King's Sergeant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vavasours, of Hazlewood, near Towton, 26

Vavasours, from Hazlewood, near Towton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Veere, expedition of Edward IV. fitted out at, 44

Veere, expedition of Edward IV, set up at, 44

Venery, works on, by the second Duke of York, 108; Juliana Berners, 108

Venery, works on, by the second Duke of York, 108; Juliana Berners, 108

Vere, John, see Oxford, Earl of

Vere, John, see Oxford, Earl

Vignolle, François de, 79

Vignolle, François de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Virgil, see Polydore

Virgil, check out Polydore


Wake, Roger, loyal to the last, 252

Wake, Roger, faithful to the end, 252

Walcheren, 44

Walcheren, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walleys pardoned after Tewkesbury, 77

Walleys pardoned after Tewkesbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wallingford Castle, 79, 197

Wallingford Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Walsingham pilgrimages, 119

Walsingham pilgrimages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Warbeck, Perkin, 258, 275

Warbeck, Perkin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wardrobe, royal, 111; keeper of the, 145

Royal wardrobe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; keeper of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wardrobe, the, in Blackfriars, a royal residence in the City, 139

Wardrobe, the, in Blackfriars, a royal residence in the City, 139

Warkworth, Dr., on Tewkesbury, 189; on the date of Henry's death, 175, 194, 199

Warkworth, Dr., about Tewkesbury, 189; on the day Henry died, 175, 194, 199

Warwick, 47; King Richard at, 129

Warwick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; King Richard at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Warwick, Countess of, in France, 66, 67; at Beaulieu, 69; joined her daughter at Middleham, 82, 84, 201, 202; inheritance, 81, 82

Warwick, Countess of, in France, 66, 67; at Beaulieu, 69; joined her daughter at Middleham, 82, 84, 201, 202; inheritance, 81, 82

Warwick, Earl of, see Edward

Warwick, Earl of, see Edward

Warwick, Richard Nevill Earl of, 7, 10, 22, 23, 28; gave Richard his military training, 40; his treason, 66; conspiracy with Margaret of Anjou, 41, 67; outmanoeuvred by Edward, 47, 48; at Barnet, 49, 50; slain, 51; buried at Bisham, 51; division of his estates, 80

Warwick, Richard Nevill, Earl of, 7, 10, 22, 23, 28; trained Richard in military tactics, 40; committed treason, 66; conspired with Margaret of Anjou, 41, 67; outmaneuvered by Edward, 47, 48; at Barnet, 49, 50; killed, 51; buried in Bisham, 51; division of his estates, 80

Watkin, Walter, herald in Richard's time, loyal to the last, 252

Watkin, Walter, herald in Richard's time, loyal to the end, 252

Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, 55; received Richard at Oxford, 129, 146

Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, 55; welcomed Richard at Oxford, 129, 146

Weavers, Flemish, 112

Weavers, Flemish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Welch, John, alias Hastings, loyal to the last, 252

Welch, John, also known as Hastings, loyal to the end, 252

Welles, Lord, slain at Towton, 33; buried at Methley, 34; son forgiven, 36; traitor, 132 n.; married Princess Cicely, 86 n., 271

Welles, Lord, killed at Towton, 33; laid to rest at Methley, 34; son pardoned, 36; betrayer, 132 n.; married Princess Cicely, 86 n., 271

Wenlock, Sir John, at Towton, 23, 30, 32; created Lord Wenlock, 35; joined Margaret of Anjou, 70; slain in the battle of Tewkesbury, 74, 76

Wenlock, Sir John, at Towton, 23, 30, 32; made Lord Wenlock, 35; allied with Margaret of Anjou, 70; killed in the battle of Tewkesbury, 74, 76

Wensleydale, 82

Wensleydale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wentford, Sir Philip, 120

Wentford, Sir Philip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wentworth, Sir Eustace, slain at Wakefield, 15

Wentworth, Sir Eustace, killed at Wakefield, 15

Westminster, John Esteney, Abbot of, 114; coronation of Edward IV., 35; coronation of Richard III., 126, 127; sanctuary, 91, 136, 241; tower built by King Richard at, 161

Westminster, John Esteney, Abbot of, 114; coronation of Edward IV., 35; coronation of Richard III., 126, 127; sanctuary, 91, 136, 241; tower built by King Richard at, 161

Westminster school, its antiquity, 116

Westminster school, its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Westmoreland, Earl of, 109, 143; cousin to the king, 110; not at Towton, a mistake of Leland followed by Hall, 29 n.

Westmoreland, Earl of, 109, 143; cousin to the king, 110; not at Towton, a mistake made by Leland followed by Hall, 29 n.

Weymouth, 69

Weymouth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

'White Hart' Inn, in Southwark, 112, 122

'White Hart' Inn, Southwark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

White Moors at Bosworth, 153

White Moors at Bosworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Whittingham, Sir R., slain at Tewkesbury, 76

Whittingham, Sir R., killed at Tewkesbury, 76

Wigmore Castle, 3

Wigmore Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Willoughby, Sir Christopher, created K.B., 147

Willoughby, Sir Christopher, became a Knight Bachelor, 147

Willoughby, Sir Robert, 149; sent to Sheriff Hutton to seize Edward and Elizabeth, 248

Willoughby, Sir Robert, 149; sent to Sheriff Hutton to capture Edward and Elizabeth, 248

Wilson, John, 120

Wilson, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wiltshire, Earl of, at Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 31; beheaded, 34; brother restored, 36; at Richard's coronation bearing the queen's crown, 127, 143

Wiltshire, Earl of, at Wakefield, 14; at Towton, 24, 31; beheaded, 34; brother restored, 36; at Richard's coronation carrying the queen's crown, 127, 143

Winchester, Bishop of, see Waynflete and Fox

Winchester, Bishop of, see Waynflete and Fox

Winchester School, 116

Winchester School, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Windsor, St. George's Chapel, stall plate of Richard III., 38; Edward IV. at, 70; present from the wardrobe to the college, 111; Edward IV. buried at, 86; Henry VI. buried, 139; nearly finished by Richard III., 139, 161; portrait of Richard III. at, 40 n., 124

Windsor, St. George's Chapel, stall plate of Richard III., 38; Edward IV. at, 70; gift from the wardrobe to the college, 111; Edward IV. buried at, 86; Henry VI. buried, 139; almost finished by Richard III., 139, 161; portrait of Richard III. at, 40 n., 124

Wodehouse, Sir Edward, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Wodehouse, Sir Edward, knighted after Tewkesbury, 77

Wolesley, Ralph, Baron of the Exchequer, 145

Wolesley, Ralph, Baron of the Exchequer, 145

Wolferstone, Sir Roger, at Towton for Edward, 23

Wolferstone, Sir Roger, at Towton for Edward, 23

Woodville, Elizabeth, see Elizabeth

Woodville, Elizabeth, see Elizabeth

Woodville faction, their enrichment, 41; bribed by Louis XI., 82; their designs, 88; caused the death of Clarence, 88, 95; their conspiracy defeated, 88-91, 131; marriages into noble families, 88. See Rivers

Woodville faction, their wealth, 41; bribed by Louis XI., 82; their plans, 88; led to the death of Clarence, 88, 95; their plot foiled, 88-91, 131; alliances with noble families, 88. See Rivers

Woodville, Lionel, Bishop of Salisbury, at Richard's coronation, 126, 235

Woodville, Lionel, Bishop of Salisbury, at Richard's coronation, 126, 235

Wool and cloth fair, 112

Wool and fabric fair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woolley Edge, 13

Woolley Edge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Worcester, 77, 128

Worcester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Worcester, Bishop of, see Alcock

Worcester, Bishop of, see Alcock

Worcester, Tiptoft Earl of, author and statesman, 115; Caxton's lament at his death, 115, 116

Worcester, Tiptoft Earl of, writer and politician, 115; Caxton's sorrow over his passing, 115, 116

Wykeham, William of, founder of Winchester School, 116

Wykeham, William of, founder of Winchester School, 116


York, flight of Henry VI. from, after Towton, 34, 58; King Edward at, 34; Prince Richard's beneficial connection with, 84; King Richard at, 130; loyalty of the citizens, 130; sent 80 men to reinforce the king at Bosworth, 151; mourned the death of Richard, 159

York, the escape of Henry VI after Towton, 34, 58; King Edward at, 34; Prince Richard's valuable relationship with, 84; King Richard at, 130; the loyalty of the citizens, 130; sent 80 men to support the king at Bosworth, 151; grieved the death of Richard, 159

York, Archbishop of, see Nevill, Rotherham.

York, Archbishop of, see Nevill, Rotherham.

York, Duchess of (see Rose of Raby and Nevill, Lady Cecil), 3; twelve children, 3, 6; taken prisoner at Ludlow, 7; refuge in Paston's chambers, 7; joined the Duke, 7; last parting with the Duke, 10, 11; sent her little sons to Holland, 18, 21; Richard residing with her, 91, 92; Richard's letter to his mother, 92 n.; long widowhood and death, 93 n.; buried at Fotheringhay, 93 n.; slanders of Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 221; in the secret of her son's contract with Lady Eleanor Butler, 94; slandered by Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 297

York, Duchess of (see Rose of Raby and Nevill, Lady Cecil), 3; twelve children, 3, 6; captured at Ludlow, 7; took refuge in Paston's chambers, 7; joined the Duke, 7; final farewell with the Duke, 10, 11; sent her young sons to Holland, 18, 21; Richard living with her, 91, 92; Richard's letter to his mother, 92 n.; long period of widowhood and death, 93 n.; buried at Fotheringhay, 93 n.; slanders by Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 221; aware of her son's agreement with Lady Eleanor Butler, 94; slandered by Morton and Polydore Virgil, 220, 297

York, Edmund Duke of, rebuilt Fotheringhay, 1, 2, 11

York, Edmund Duke of, renovated Fotheringhay, 1, 2, 11

York, Edward Duke of, author of a work on sport, 108

York, Edward Duke of, author of a book on sports, 108

York, Richard Duke of, his great possessions, 3; wife and children, 3, 6; letter from his sons, 4; cause of his resort to arms, 6, 104; defeat of Ludlow, 7; at Baynard's Castle with his family, 9, 10; march north, 11; at Sandal, 13; betrayed, 11; slain in the battle of Wakefield, 15; his head stuck on Micklegate Bar, 17; outrages imputed to Margaret and Clifford untrue, 17 n.; magnificent obsequies at Fotheringhay, 39

York, Richard Duke of, his vast estates, 3; wife and children, 3, 6; letter from his sons, 4; reason for taking up arms, 6, 104; defeat at Ludlow, 7; at Baynard's Castle with his family, 9, 10; march north, 11; at Sandal, 13; betrayal, 11; killed in the battle of Wakefield, 15; his head displayed on Micklegate Bar, 17; accusations against Margaret and Clifford false, 17 n.; grand funeral at Fotheringhay, 39

'York Records,' edited by Mr. Davies. Evidence of loyalty to King Richard and against alleged deformity, 186; disproves second coronation at York, 177, 227, 228; Earl of Warwick a Councillor until May 1485, 138; children in the king's household, 126; the supersedeas and letter to York, 100

'York Records,' edited by Mr. Davies. Evidence of loyalty to King Richard and against alleged deformity, 186; disproves the second coronation at York, 177, 227, 228; the Earl of Warwick served as a Councillor until May 1485, 138; children were in the king's household, 126; the supersedeas and letter to York, 100

Yorkist captains at Wakefield, 10, 15; at Towton, 23

Yorkist leaders at Wakefield, 10, 15; at Towton, 23

Yorkist kings, nearly of pure English blood, 166

Yorkist kings, almost entirely of English descent, 166

Yorkist princes, the leading sportsmen of England, 108

Yorkist princes, the top athletes of England, 108

Yorkists, introduction of printing their chief glory, 113

Yorkists, introduction of printing their main achievement, 113


Zouch, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; hurried to the help of the king, 151; slain at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal to the last, 252

Zouch, Lord, at Richard's coronation, 109, 143; rushed to assist the king, 151; killed at Bosworth, 155, 157; loyal until the end, 252

Zouch, Sir W., created K.B., 147

Zouch, Sir W., became K.B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__




PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO. LTD., NEW-STREET SQUARE
LONDON

PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO. LTD., NEW STREET SQUARE
LONDON








NEW AND FORTHCOMING WORKS.

NEW AND UPCOMING WORKS.


THE 'KNUTSFORD' EDITION OF MRS. GASKELL'S WORKS.

THE 'KNUTSFORD' EDITION OF MRS. GASKELL'S WORKS.

In 8 vols. Crown 8vo. cut edges, cloth, gilt top, price 4s. 6d. each net. With an Introduction to each Volume, in addition to a Biographical Introduction in the First Volume, by DR. A. W. WARD, Master of Peterhouse, Cambridge.

In 8 volumes. Crown 8vo. cut edges, cloth, gilt top, price £4.60 each net. Includes an Introduction to each Volume, along with a Biographical Introduction in the First Volume, by Dr. A. W. Ward, Master of Peterhouse, Cambridge.

The Volumes are being published at Fortnightly intervals, and each will contain a PHOTOGRAVURE FRONTISPIECE. There are also OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS.

The volumes are being published every two weeks, and each will include a photogravure frontispiece. There will also be other illustrations.


CONTENTS OF THE VOLUMES:

VOLUME CONTENTS:

  1. MARY BARTON, and other Tales.
  2. CRANFORD, and other Tales.
  3. RUTH, and other Tales, &c.
  4. NORTH AND SOUTH.
  5. MY LADY LUDLOW, & other Tales.
  6. SYLVIA'S LOVERS, &c.
  7. COUSIN PHYLLIS, A DARK NIGHT'S WORK, &c.
  8. WIVES AND DAUGHTERS.

1. MARY BARTON, and other Stories.
  2. CRANFORD, and other Stories.
  3. RUTH, and other Stories, etc.
  4. NORTH AND SOUTH.
  5. MY LADY LUDLOW, and other Stories.
  6. SYLVIA'S LOVERS, etc.
  7. COUSIN PHYLLIS, A DARK NIGHT'S WORK, etc.
  8. WIVES AND DAUGHTERS.

TRUTH.—'Will win the approval of all admirers of her inimitable stories, and, it may be hoped, widely extend the circle of her readers.'

TRUTH.—'Will gain the approval of all fans of her unique stories, and hopefully, broaden the audience of her readers.'

WESTMINSTER GAZETTE.—'The edition strikes us as excellent, and will appeal not only to the very large circle who are admirers of Mrs. Gaskell, but, it is to be hoped, to many who will read her books for the first time.'

WESTMINSTER GAZETTE.—'This edition seems fantastic and should appeal not only to the many fans of Mrs. Gaskell but, hopefully, to a lot of people who will be reading her books for the first time.'

Messrs. SMITH, ELDER, & CO. will be happy to forward a Prospectus of the Edition post free on application.

Messrs. SMITH, ELDER, & CO. will be glad to send a free Prospectus of the Edition upon request.


SOCIAL SILHOUETTES. By GEORGE W. E. RUSSELL Author of 'Collections and Recollections,' &c. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

SOCIAL SILHOUETTES. By GEORGE W. E. RUSSELL Author of 'Collections and Recollections,' etc. Large post 8vo. £7.50 net.

THE GATE OF DEATH: a Diary. Large post 8vo. 6s. net.

THE GATE OF DEATH: a Diary. Large post 8vo. 6 pounds net.

THE FRIENDS OF VOLTAIRE. By S. G. TALLENTYRE, Author of 'The Women of the Salons,' 'The Life of Voltaire,' &c. With Portraits. Small demy 8vo. 6s. net.

THE FRIENDS OF VOLTAIRE. By S. G. TALLENTYRE, Author of 'The Women of the Salons,' 'The Life of Voltaire,' etc. With Portraits. Small demy 8vo. 6s. net.

RICHARD III.: his Life and Character reviewed in the Light of Recent Research. By Sir CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, K.C.B., F.R.S., Author of 'The Life of the Great Lord Fairfax,' 'The Fighting Veres,' &c. With a Portrait of Richard III. and a Map. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

RICHARD III: His Life and Character Reviewed in Light of Recent Research. By Sir Clements R. Markham, K.C.B., F.R.S., Author of 'The Life of the Great Lord Fairfax,' 'The Fighting Veres,' etc. With a Portrait of Richard III and a Map. Small demy 8vo. £10.50 net.

THE GREAT DAYS OF VERSAILLES: Studies from Court Life in the Later Years of Louis XIV. By G. F. BRADBY, Author of 'The Marquis's Eye,' 'Dick: a Story without a Plot,' &c. With Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE GREAT DAYS OF VERSAILLES: Studies from Court Life in the Later Years of Louis XIV. By G. F. BRADBY, Author of 'The Marquis's Eye,' 'Dick: a Story without a Plot,' etc. With Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

OUR HERITAGE THE SEA. By FRANK T. BULLEN, F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Cruise of the "Cachalot,"' 'The Log of a Sea-Waif,' &c. With a Frontispiece by ARTHUR TWIDLE. Crown 8vo. 6s.

OUR HERITAGE THE SEA. By FRANK T. BULLEN, F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Cruise of the "Cachalot,"' 'The Log of a Sea-Waif,' etc. With a Frontispiece by ARTHUR TWIDLE. Crown 8vo. 6s.

LETTERS TO YOUNG AND OLD. By Mrs. C. W. EARLE, Author of 'Pot Pourri from a Surrey Garden,' &c. Large crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

LETTERS TO YOUNG AND OLD. By Mrs. C. W. EARLE, Author of 'Pot Pourri from a Surrey Garden,' etc. Large crown 8vo. £7.50 net.



SMITH, ELDER, & CO.'S RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

SMITH, ELDER, & CO.'S RECENT PUBLICATIONS.


THE VOYAGE OF THE 'DISCOVERY.' By Capt. ROBERT F. SCOTT, C.V.O., R.N. SECOND IMPRESSION. With Illustrations and Photographs by Dr. E. A. WILSON and other Members of the Expedition. 2 vols. royal 8vo. 42s. net. Capt. Scott's work has received from the press an unanimous tribute of praise and appreciation.

THE VOYAGE OF THE 'DISCOVERY.' By Capt. ROBERT F. SCOTT, C.V.O., R.N. SECOND IMPRESSION. With Illustrations and Photographs by Dr. E. A. WILSON and other Members of the Expedition. 2 vols. royal 8vo. 42s. net. Capt. Scott's work has received unanimous praise and appreciation from the press.

MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY KEPPEL, Admiral of the Fleet. By the Right Hon. Sir ALGERNON WEST, G.C.B., Author of 'Recollections, 1832-1886,' &c. With Portraits. SECOND IMPRESSION. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY KEPPEL, Admiral of the Fleet. By the Right Hon. Sir ALGERNON WEST, G.C.B., Author of 'Recollections, 1832-1886,' etc. With Portraits. SECOND IMPRESSION. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

ON TWO CONTINENTS: Memories of Half-a-Century. By MARIE HANSEN TAYLOR. With the co-operation of LILIAN BAYARD TAYLOR KILIANI, With 8 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ON TWO CONTINENTS: Memories of Half-a-Century. By MARIE HANSEN TAYLOR. With the cooperation of LILIAN BAYARD TAYLOR KILIANI, With 8 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

MODERN GERMANY: Her Political and Economic Problems, her Policy and Ambitions, and the Causes of her Success. By O. ELTZBACHER. Small demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

MODERN GERMANY: Her Political and Economic Issues, her Policies and Goals, and the Reasons Behind her Success. By O. ELTZBACHER. Small demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE LIFE OF VOLTAIRE. By S. G. TALLENTYRE, Author of 'The Women of the Salons.' New and Cheaper Edition in 1 vol. of 600 pages. With a Photogravure Frontispiece and other Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE LIFE OF VOLTAIRE. By S. G. TALLENTYRE, Author of 'The Women of the Salons.' New and Affordable Edition in 1 volume of 600 pages. With a Photogravure Frontispiece and other Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

LEAVES FROM THE DIARY OF HENRY GREVILLE. Fourth Series. By ALICE, COUNTESS OF STRAFFORD. With an Index to the Four Series. 8vo. 14s. NOTE.—The three previous Series are in print and can be supplied, price 14s. each.

LEAVES FROM THE DIARY OF HENRY GREVILLE. Fourth Series. By ALICE, COUNTESS OF STRAFFORD. With an Index to the Four Series. 8vo. £14. NOTE.—The three previous Series are available and can be provided at £14 each.

FIFTY YEARS OF FAILURE: Confessions of an Optimist. With a Frontispiece. SECOND IMPRESSION. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

FIFTY YEARS OF FAILURE: Confessions of an Optimist. With a Frontispiece. SECOND IMPRESSION. Small demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

THE UPTON LETTERS. By ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON. With a New Preface. EIGHTH IMPRESSION (2nd Edition). Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE UPTON LETTERS. By ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON. With a New Preface. EIGHTH IMPRESSION (2nd Edition). Large post 8vo. £7.50 net.

THE SPARROW WITH ONE WHITE FEATHER. By Lady RIDLEY, Author of 'The Story of Aline,' 'Anne Mainwaring,' 'A Daughter of Jael,' &c. With 16 Illustrations by Mrs. ADRIAN HOPE. SECOND IMPRESSION. Pott 4to. 6s. net.

THE SPARROW WITH ONE WHITE FEATHER. By Lady RIDLEY, Author of 'The Story of Aline,' 'Anne Mainwaring,' 'A Daughter of Jael,' etc. With 16 Illustrations by Mrs. ADRIAN HOPE. SECOND IMPRESSION. Pott 4to. 6s. net.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Vol. VI. Small post 8vo. 6s. CONTENTS.—The Feast of Bacchus—Second Part of the History of Nero—Notes.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Vol. VI. Small post 8vo. £6. CONTENTS.—The Feast of Bacchus—Second Part of the History of Nero—Notes.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF RELIGION. By JOHN BOYD KINNEAR. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF RELIGION. By JOHN BOYD KINNEAR. Crown 8vo. £3.50.

THE SOURCE OF THE BLUE NILE. A Record of a Journey through the Soudan to Lake Tsana, in Western Abyssinia, and of the return to Egypt by the Valley of the Atbara. With a Note on the Religions, Customs, &c., of Abyssinia. By ARTHUR J. HAYES, L.S.A. Lond., Medical Officer, Quarantine Office, Suez. With an Entomological Appendix by K. B. POULTON, LL.D., F.R.S., Hope Professor of Zoology in the University of Oxford. With 2 Maps and 32 pages of Illustrations. 10s. 6d. net.

THE SOURCE OF THE BLUE NILE. A Record of a Journey through Sudan to Lake Tsana in Western Ethiopia, and of the return to Egypt via the Atbara Valley. With a Note on the Religions, Customs, etc., of Ethiopia. By ARTHUR J. HAYES, L.S.A. Lond., Medical Officer, Quarantine Office, Suez. With an Entomological Appendix by K. B. POULTON, LL.D., F.R.S., Hope Professor of Zoology at the University of Oxford. Includes 2 Maps and 32 pages of Illustrations. £10.6 net.

BACK TO SUNNY SEAS. By FRANK T. BULLEN, F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Cruise of the "Cachalot,"' 'The Log of a Sea-Waif, &c.' With 8 full-page Illustrations in Colour by A. S. FORREST, R.I. Crown 8vo. 6s.

BACK TO SUNNY SEAS. By FRANK T. BULLEN, F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Cruise of the "Cachalot,"' 'The Log of a Sea-Waif,' etc. With 8 full-page Illustrations in Color by A. S. FORREST, R.I. Crown 8vo. 6s.

A VISION OF INDIA, AS SEEN DURING THE TOUR OF THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. By SIDNEY LOW. With 32 Full-page Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

A VISION OF INDIA, AS SEEN DURING THE TOUR OF THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. By SIDNEY LOW. With 32 Full-page Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

WESLEY AND HIS CENTURY: a Study in Spiritual Forces. By W. H. FITCHETT, B.A., LL.D., Author of 'Deeds that Won the Empire,' &c. With a Photogravure Frontispiece from the Portrait of John Wesley by GEORGE ROMNEY and Four Facsimiles. Small demy 8vo. 6s. net.

WESLEY AND HIS CENTURY: a Study in Spiritual Forces. By W. H. FITCHETT, B.A., LL.D., Author of 'Deeds that Won the Empire,' etc. With a Photogravure Frontispiece from the Portrait of John Wesley by GEORGE ROMNEY and Four Facsimiles. Small demy 8vo. 6s. net.

FROM A COLLEGE WINDOW. By ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON, Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. SIXTH IMPRESSION (Fourth Edition). Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

FROM A COLLEGE WINDOW. By ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON, Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. SIXTH IMPRESSION (Fourth Edition). Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE VICTORIAN CHANCELLORS. Vol. I. By J. B. ATLAY, Barrister-at-Law, Author of 'Sir Henry Wentworth Acland, Bart., K.C.B.: a Memoir,' &c. With Portraits and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 14s. net.

THE VICTORIAN CHANCELLORS. Vol. I. By J. B. ATLAY, Lawyer, Author of 'Sir Henry Wentworth Acland, Bart., K.C.B.: a Memoir,' &c. With Portraits and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. £14 net.

SEVENTY YEARS' FISHING. By CHARLES GEORGE BARRINGTON, C.B., formerly Assistant Secretary to the Treasury. With a Portrait. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

SEVENTY YEARS' FISHING. By CHARLES GEORGE BARRINGTON, C.B., former Assistant Secretary to the Treasury. With a Portrait. Small demy 8vo. £10.50 net.

ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING IN HER LETTERS. By PERCY LUBBOCK. With a Photogravure Portrait of Mrs. Browning from a Chalk Drawing by Mrs. Bridell Fox. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING IN HER LETTERS. By PERCY LUBBOCK. With a Photogravure Portrait of Mrs. Browning from a Chalk Drawing by Mrs. Bridell Fox. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

ROBERT BROWNING AND ALFRED DOMETT. Edited by FREDERIC G. KENYON, D.Litt., F.B.A. With Three Portraits. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

ROBERT BROWNING AND ALFRED DOMETT. Edited by FREDERIC G. KENYON, D.Litt., F.B.A. With Three Portraits. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

AUGUSTUS AUSTEN LEIGH, Provost of King's College, Cambridge: a Record of College Reform. By WILLIAM AUSTEN LEIGH, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. With Portraits. Small demy 8vo. 8s. 6d. net.

AUGUSTUS AUSTEN LEIGH, Provost of King's College, Cambridge: a Record of College Reform. By WILLIAM AUSTEN LEIGH, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. With Portraits. Small demy 8vo. 8s. 6d. net.

A WOMAN OF WIT AND WISDOM: a Memoir of Mrs. Elizabeth Carter, one of the 'Bas Bleu' Society, 1717-1806. By ALICE C. C. GAUSSEN, Author of 'A Later Pepys.' With a Photogravure Frontispiece, a Facsimile, and 9 Half-tone Illustrations. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

A WOMAN OF WIT AND WISDOM: a Memoir of Mrs. Elizabeth Carter, a member of the 'Bas Bleu' Society, 1717-1806. By ALICE C. C. GAUSSEN, author of 'A Later Pepys.' Featuring a photogravure frontispiece, a facsimile, and 9 half-tone illustrations. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

WITH MOUNTED INFANTRY IN TIBET. By Major W. J. OTTLEY. With 48 pages of Illustrations, including Portraits of General Macdonald and Colonel Younghusband. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

WITH MOUNTED INFANTRY IN TIBET. By Major W. J. OTTLEY. With 48 pages of illustrations, including portraits of General Macdonald and Colonel Younghusband. Small demy 8vo. £10.30 net.

A SUMMER RIDE THROUGH WESTERN TIBET. By Miss JANE E. DUNCAN. With numerous Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

A SUMMER RIDE THROUGH WESTERN TIBET. By Miss JANE E. DUNCAN. With numerous Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. £12.60 net.

THE SMALL GARDEN BEAUTIFUL, AND HOW TO MAKE IT SO. By A. C. CURTIS, Author of 'A New Trafalgar' &c. With a Coloured Frontispiece, 16 Half-tone Illustrations, and several Plans. Small demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

THE SMALL GARDEN BEAUTIFUL, AND HOW TO MAKE IT SO. By A. C. CURTIS, Author of 'A New Trafalgar' & etc. With a Colored Frontispiece, 16 Half-tone Illustrations, and several Plans. Small demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

HEROES OF EXILE, being certain Rescued Fragments of Submerged Romance. By HUGH CLIFFORD, C.M.G., Author of 'Studies in Brown Humanity,' 'Bush-Whacking,' 'A Free-Lance of To-day,' &c. Crown 8vo. 6s.

HEROES OF EXILE, a collection of rescued fragments of lost love stories. By HUGH CLIFFORD, C.M.G., author of 'Studies in Brown Humanity,' 'Bush-Whacking,' 'A Free-Lance of Today,' etc. Crown 8vo. 6s.

THE BALKAN TRAIL. By FREDERICK MOORE. With a Map and 48 pages of Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE BALKAN TRAIL. By FREDERICK MOORE. With a Map and 48 pages of Illustrations. Small demy 8vo. £10.50 net.



NEW AND FORTHCOMING WORKS.

New and upcoming works.


SKETCHES IN MAFEKING AND SOUTH AFRICA. By Major-General R. S. S. BADEN-POWELL, C.B., F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Matabele Campaign,' 'Sport in War,' &c. With several Coloured Plates and a large number of Half-tone and Line Illustrations. Oblong 410. 21s. net.

SKETCHES IN MAFEKING AND SOUTH AFRICA. By Major-General R. S. S. BADEN-POWELL, C.B., F.R.G.S., Author of 'The Matabele Campaign,' 'Sport in War,' etc. With several Colored Plates and a large number of Half-tone and Line Illustrations. Oblong 410. 21s. net.

THE ROMANCE OF AN EASTERN CAPITAL. By F. B. BRADLEY-BIRT, B.A., F.R.G.S., I.C.S., Author of 'Chota Nagpore: a Little-known Province of the Empire,' 'The Story of an Indian Upland,' &c. With 16 Full-page Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

THE ROMANCE OF AN EASTERN CAPITAL. By F. B. BRADLEY-BIRT, B.A., F.R.G.S., I.C.S., Author of 'Chota Nagpore: a Little-known Province of the Empire,' 'The Story of an Indian Upland,' etc. With 16 Full-page Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

THE FUTURE OF RUSSIA. Translated from the German of Regierungsrat Rudolf Martin by Miss HULDA FRIEDERICHS. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE FUTURE OF RUSSIA. Translated from the German of Government Advisor Rudolf Martin by Miss HULDA FRIEDERICHS. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE NEW PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY: a Series of Popular Essays on Physical and Chemical Subjects. By W. A. SHENSTONE, F.R.S., Senior Science Master in Clifton College, Author of 'The Life and Work of Justus von Liebig,' &c. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE NEW PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY: a Series of Popular Essays on Physical and Chemical Topics. By W. A. SHENSTONE, F.R.S., Senior Science Master at Clifton College, Author of 'The Life and Work of Justus von Liebig,' etc. Large post 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE LETTERS of a BETROTHED, 1803-1814. By the Baroness EDITH VON CRAMM. Translated by LEONARD HUXLEY. With Portraits. Large post 8vo. 6s. net.

THE LETTERS of a BETROTHED, 1803-1814. By the Baroness EDITH VON CRAMM. Translated by LEONARD HUXLEY. With Portraits. Large post 8vo. 6s. net.

THE RISE AND DECLINE of the NETHERLANDS: a Political and Economic History and a Study in Practical Statesmanship. By J. ELLIS BARKER, Author of 'Modern Germany: her Political and Economic Problems, her Ambitions, and the Causes of her Success.' Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE RISE AND DECLINE of the NETHERLANDS: a Political and Economic History and a Study in Practical Statesmanship. By J. ELLIS BARKER, Author of 'Modern Germany: her Political and Economic Problems, her Ambitions, and the Causes of her Success.' Small demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

PROVINCIAL LETTERS, and other Papers. By the Author of 'Pages from a Private Diary.' Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

PROVINCIAL LETTERS and other Papers. By the Author of 'Pages from a Private Diary.' Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

THE TEACHING OF THE LORD CONTAINED IN THE GOSPELS. BROUGHT TOGETHER UNDER ITS PRINCIPAL HEADS. By JOHN BOYD KINNEAR, Author of 'The Foundations of Religion,' &c. Crown 8vo.

THE TEACHING OF THE LORD FOUND IN THE GOSPELS. COMPILED UNDER ITS MAIN TOPICS. By JOHN BOYD KINNEAR, Author of 'The Foundations of Religion,' etc. Crown 8vo.

THE HOUSE OF THE LUCK. By MARY J. H. SKRINE. With 8 Full-page Illustrations by her Daughter, MARGARET S. SKRINE. Pott 4to. 6s. net.

THE HOUSE OF THE LUCK. By MARY J. H. SKRINE. With 8 Full-page Illustrations by her Daughter, MARGARET S. SKRINE. Pott 4to. £6.00 net.

THE BOOK OF GILLY: Four Months out of a Life. By the Hon. EMILY LAWLESS, Litt.D., Author of 'Hurrish,' 'With Essex in Ireland,' &c. With Illustrations by L. LESLIE BROOKE. Pott 4to. 7s. 6d. net.

THE BOOK OF GILLY: Four Months out of a Life. By the Hon. EMILY LAWLESS, Litt.D., Author of 'Hurrish,' 'With Essex in Ireland,' etc. With Illustrations by L. LESLIE BROOKE. Pott 4to. 7s. 6d. net.


NEW IMPRESSION OF THE BROWNING LOVE LETTERS.

NEW IMPRESSION OF THE BROWNING LOVE LETTERS.

THE LETTERS OF ROBERT BROWNING AND ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING. FIFTH IMPRESSION. With 2 Portraits and 2 Facsimile Letters. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 21s.

THE LETTERS OF ROBERT BROWNING AND ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING. FIFTH IMPRESSION. With 2 Portraits and 2 Facsimile Letters. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 21s.



London: SMITH, ELDER, & CO., 15 Waterloo Place, S.W.

London: SMITH, ELDER, & CO., 15 Waterloo Place, S.W.







Transcriber's notes:

Transcriber’s notes:

Some chapters had varying page headers. These have been converted into sidenotes and placed where seemed most logical.

Some chapters had different page headers. These have been turned into sidenotes and placed where they made the most sense.

The book has several full page tables. They have been moved so as to not split paragraphs.

The book has several full-page tables. They've been moved to avoid splitting paragraphs.







        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!